HENRY VI TRILOGY REVIEWS – Aldwych Theatre

Ned Chaillet – The Times, 17/4/1978

In the first part alone the opposing factions in the English court choose the white and red roses which mark their division, Henry’s armies in France are troubled by losses, but Lord Talbot is leading devastating forays againt the French. Joan of Arc enters, leads the French to victories, and is burnt. By the end of Part One there is peace with France, and Henry, swayed by the ambitious Earl of Suffolk, is about to marry Margaret of Anjou.

That leaves, for Parts Two and Three, Henry’s growth into maturity, Margaret’s transformation from strumpet queen into warrior, Richard Plantagenet’s struggle for the crown, Jack Cade’s peasant rebellion in Kent, and the various battles, betrayals and alliances which place Edward IV on the throne, remove him, return Henry and once again replace him with Edward, meanwhile preparing the way for Richard III’s rise.

There is little of Shakespeare’s great poetry in the plays. (…) Heads are chopped off almost at will, making voices of reason dumb and yet making Henry appear as a solitary sane man as he turns from power to God. In these plays, howeber, the subtleties of conscience are expressed directly in action, with few of the speeches commenting so eloquently on life as the stage representation of war, aspiration, peace and love.”

Rarely have so many elements of theatre, down to the columns of light and the commentary of Guy Woolfenden’s music, come together with such effect.”

Jane Ellison – Evening Standard, 24/4/1978

Adorers of Alan Howard – I admit at the start I am one – still have 3 Saturdays on which to see one of his famous marathons, when the company performs Parts I, II and III at a single sitting.”

The death of Henry V whose reign is invoked as a Golden Age throughout the trilogy, destroyed the necessary equilibrium between the divine might and right of kingship. It is his son, Henry VI, who can most keenly lament the contrast between bold Harry and St. Henry.”

Images of violence burn in the mind long after the plays are over. Like Joan La pucelle (Charlotte Comwell) leading the French troops forward through cannon-smoke, clasping a burning torch.”

Jack Tinker – Daily Mail, 17/04/1978

This is pure Shakespeare – entirely faithful to the author’s intent.”

What is amazing, in view of Shakespeare’s later prudent partisan re-arrangement of history for his Royal patrons, is his youthful sense of fairness here. He goes to endless pains to establish the Yorkists’ legal claim to the throne, giving Emrys James wonderful scope for spite, hatred and outraged indignation as the Duke.”

B.A. Young – Daily Telegraph

there would be little profit in presenting any of the 3 parts without the ability to see the other 2: and ideally it should be possible to see Richard III afterwards.” “To my mind this is the best Shakespeare production I have ever seen.”

Twice Shakespeare predicts – in 1591! – that the French will have Joan d’Arc made a saint.”

Mr. Peter McEnery is our best Shakespearean actor since Richard Burton, no question about it.” Wiki on Burton: “Richard Burton, born Richard Walter Jenkins Jr.; 10 November 1925 – 5 August 1984) was a Welsh actor. Noted for his mellifluous baritone voice, Burton established himself as a formidable Shakespearean actor in the 1950s, and he gave a memorable performance of Hamlet in 1964. He was called <the natural successor to Olivier> by critic and dramaturge Kenneth Tynan. (…) Burton remained closely associated in the public consciousness with his second wife, actress Elizabeth Taylor.” Eles fizeram par em Cleópatra.

Diana Harker – Manchester Guardian

When the Royal Shakespeare Company presented the Henry VI trilogy at the Theatre Royal, Newcastle, on Saturday, the ovation after 9 hours (with necessary breaks for food and watering) was not only for the tour de force by the company but also a self-congratulatory pat on the back for the stamina of the audience.

Henry VI, 1, 2, and 3 are rarely, if ever performed, simply because they are not very good plays. John Barton extracted the best and most salient parts for his Wars of the Roses, but only the genius of Terry Hands could envisage embarking upon the daunting prospect of the complete uncut version.

Knowing that the artistic merit of the plays has limitations – the French scenes in Part 1 are supposed not to have been written by Shakespeare, and there are the unsatisfactory use of rhyming verse in Parts 1 and 2, the diversity in characterisations, the uneven structures of too many battle scenes and the overall complexity of the plots – Mr. Hands has quite rightly simplified the staging: using follow spots and a curtain of light to isolate his areas, and a specially built raked stage, which tips the actors forward.”

Alan Howard, who was impressive as Henry V, now plays the son, Henry VI; weak, saintly, easily swayed by his elders and who finally retreats inside himself to escape the polemics of his court and queen.”

J.C. Trewin – Shakespeare Quarterly, Spring 1978

Henry VI at Birmingham Repertory in 1953 was the last of the 37 plays I met in performance: it had taken nearly 30 years.”

Anton Lesser is an extremely promising actor, but I felt that his Richard was over-mouthed, even in a production where all worked in bold primary colours.”

Howard’s Henry means more to me than David Warner’s did during the mid-60s”

The play, it seemed, drifted away – though no doubt I was thinking wistfully of the famous Seale production of 1951, at curtain-fall, the opening lines of the first soliloquy of Richard III were beaten into silence by the clanging bells. Nevermind. Mr. Hands had achieved the production of the year, matched only by his Coriolanus

Ostente e balouce suas madeixas de cristal no céu

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF HOMOSEXUALITY

PREFACE

Biographies of gay men and lesbian women discuss their orientation only when unavoidable, as with Oscar Wilde. There have been several encyclopedias and dictionaries of sexuality (beginning with a German one of 1922, the Handbuch der Sexualwissenschaft), but this work is the first to treat homosexuality in all its complexity and variety.

all the efforts of church and state over the centuries to obliterate homosexual behavior and its expression in literature, tradition, and subculture have come to naught, if only because the capacity for homoerotic response and homosexual activity is embedded in human nature, and cannot be eradicated by any amount of suffering inflicted upon hapless individuals.”

The editors are persuaded that the phenomenology of lesbianism and that of male homosexuality have much in common, especially when viewed in the cultural and social context, where massive homophobia has provided a shared setting, if not necessarily an equal duress.”

Perhaps the most difficult obstacle to a simple focus on <homosexuality> is the growing realization that what has been lumped together under that term since its coinage in 1869 is not a simple, unitary phenomenon. The more one works with data from times and cultures other than contemporary middle-class American and northern European ones, the more one tends to see a multiplicity of homosexualities.”

The Greeks who institutionalized pederasty and used it for educational ends take a prominent role, as does the Judeo-Christian tradition of sexual restriction and homophobia that prevailed under the church Fathers, Scholasticism, and the Reformers, and – in altered form – during the 20th century under Hitler and Mussolini, Stalin and Castro.

ACHILLES

He is a tragic hero, being aware of the shortness of his life, and his devoted friendship for Patroclus is one of the major themes of the epic. Later Greek speculation made the two lovers, and also gave Achilles a passion for Troilus. The homoerotic elements in the figure of Achilles are characteristically Hellenic. He is supremely beautiful, kalos as the later vase inscriptions have it; he is ever youthful as well as short-lived, yet he foresees and mourns his own death as he anticipates the grief that it will bring to others. His attachment to Patroclus is an archetypal male bond that occurs elsewhere in Greek culture: Damon and Pythias, Orestes and Pylades, Harmodius and Aristogiton are pairs of comrades who gladly face danger and death for and beside each other. From the Semitic world stem Gilgamesh and Enkidu, as well as David and Jonathan. The friendship of Achilles and Patroclus is mentioned explicitly only once in the Iliad, and then in a context of military excellence; it is the comradeship of warriors who fight always in each other’s ken: <From then on the son of Thetis urged that never in the moil of Ares [nas confusões da guerra] should Patroclus be stationed apart from his own man-slaughtering spear.>”

The friendship with Patroclus blossomed into overt homosexual love in the fifth and fourth centuries, in the works of Aeschylus, Plato, and Aeschines, and as such seems to have inspired the enigmatic verses in Lycophron’s third-century Alexandra that make unrequited love Achilles’ motive for killing Troilus. By the IV century of our era this story had been elaborated into a sadomasochistic version in which Achilles causes the death of his beloved by crushing him in a lover’s embrace. As a rule, the post-classical tradition shows Achilles as heterosexual and having an exemplary asexual friendship with Patroclus. The figure of Achilles remained polyvalent. The classical Greek pederastic tradition only sporadically assimilated him, new variations appeared in pagan writings after the Golden Age of Hellenic civilization, and medieval Christian writers deliberately suppressed the homoerotic nuances of the figure.”

W. M. Clarke, Achilles and Patroclus in Love (1978)

AESCHINES

Athenian orator. His exchanges with Demosthenes in the courts in 343 and 330 reflect the relations between Athens and Macedon in the era of Alexander the Great. Aeschines and Demosthenes were both members of the Athenian boule (assembly) in the year 347-46, and their disagreements led to 16 years of bitter enmity. Demosthenes opposed Aeschines and the efforts to reach an accord with Philip of Macedon, while Aeschines supported the negotiations and wanted to extend them into a peace that would provide for joint action against aggressors and make it possible to do without Macedonian help. In 346-45 Demosthenes began a prosecution of Aeschines for his part in the peace negotiations – Aeschines replied with a charge that Timarchus, Demosthenes’ ally, had prostituted himself with other males and thereby incurred atimia, <civic dishonor>, which disqualified him from addressing the assembly. Aeschines’ stratagem was successful, and Timarchus was defeated and disenfranchised. The oration is often discussed because of the texts of the Athenian laws that it cites, as well as such accusations that Timarchus had gone down to Piraeus, ostensibly to learn the barber’s trade.

AESCHYLUS

QUEM DISSE, JAEGER, QUE NÃO SE PODE SER SOLDADO E POETA AO MESMO TEMPO? First of the great Attic tragedians. Aeschylus fought against the Persians at Marathon and probably Salamis. Profoundly religious and patriotic, he produced, according to one catalogue, 72 titles, but 10 others are mentioned elsewhere. He was the one who first added a second actor to speak against the chorus. Of his 7 surviving tragedies, none is pederastic. His lost Myrmidons, however, described in lascivious terms the physical love of Achilles for Patroclus’ thighs, altering the age relationship given in Homer’s Iliad – where Patroclus is a few years the older, but as they grew up together, they were essentially agemates – to suggest that Achilles was the lover (erastes) of Patroclus.

Plato had Phaedrus point out the confusion, and argue that Patroclus must have been the older and therefore the lover, while the beautiful Achilles was his beloved (Symposium, 180a). Among Attic tragedians Aeschylus was followed by Sophocles, Euripides, and Agathon.

Sophocles (496-406 B.C.), who first bested Aeschylus in 468 and added a third actor, wrote 123 tragedies of which 7 survive, all from later than 440. At least 4 of his tragedies were pederastic. Euripides (480-406 B.C.) wrote 75 tragedies of which 19 survive, and the lost Chrysippus, and probably some others as well, were pederastic. Euripides loved the beautiful but effeminate tragedian Agathon until Agathon was 40. The latter, who won his first victory in 416, was the first to reduce the chorus to a mere interlude, but none of his works survive.

All four of the greatest tragedians wrote pederastic plays but none survive, possibly because of Christian homophobia. The tragedians seem to have shared the pederastic enthusiasm of the lyric poets and of Pindar, though many of their mythical and historical source-themes antedated the formal institutionalization of paiderasteia in Greece toward the beginning of the sixth century before our era.”

(o artigo de William Percy foi transcrito na íntegra)

AFRICA, NORTH

Pederasty was virtually pandemic in North Africa during the periods of Arab and Turkish rule. Islam as a whole was tolerant of pederasty, and in North Africa particularly so. (The Islamic high-water points in this respect may tentatively be marked out as Baghdad of The Thousand and One Nights, Cairo of the Mamluks, Moorish Granada, and Algiers of the 16th and 17th centuries.) The era of Arabic rule in North Africa did, however, witness occasional puritan movements and rulers, such as the Almohads and a Shiite puritanism centered in Fez (Morocco). This puritanism continues with the current King Hassan II of Morocco, who is, however, hampered by an openly homosexual brother.”

400 Franciscan friars left the Spain of Isabel the Catholic and embraced Islam rather than <mend their ways>, as she had commanded them to do.”

Universal throughout pre-colonial North Africa was the singing and dancing boy, widely preferred over the female in café entertainments and suburban pleasure gardens. A prime cultural rationale was to protect the chastity of the females, who would instantly assume the status of a prostitute in presenting such a performance. The result was several centuries of erotic performances by boys, who were the preferred entertainers even when female prostitutes were available, and who did not limit their acts to arousing the lust of the patrons. A North African merchant could stop at the café for a cup of tea and a hookah [narguilé], provided by a young lad, listen to the singing, and then proceed to have sex with the boy right on the premises, before returning to his shop.

The present writer has spoken with a Tunisian supervisor of schools who firmly believes in the death penalty for all homosexuals. Thus, in their rush to modernism, Third World leaders often adopt the sexual standards of medieval Christendom, even as Europe and America are moving toward legalization and tolerance of same-sex activity. Such, at least in part, is also the plight of modern North Africa.”

Tunisia. A small and impoverished country of some 4 million, Tunisia’s high birthrate keeps the country very young – about half the people are under 18. Although it is common to see men walking hand-in-hand (as in all Islamic countries), it would not be wise for a foreigner to adopt the practice with a male lover. Tunisians can easily tell the difference between two friends of approximately equal status (where hand-holding is expected) and a sexual relation (which is <officially> disapproved of and therefore not to be made public).” “In the days of Carthage, the city was known for its perfumed male prostitutes and courtesans. After Carthage was destroyed in the Punic wars, Tunisia became a Roman colony. The country did not regain its independence until modern times. The Romans were supplanted by the Vandals, who in turn surrendered the country to the Byzantine Empire. The rise of the followers of Muhammad swept Tunisia out of Christendom forever, and the country eventually passed into the Turkish Empire, where it remained until the French protectorate.”

Marxist societies abominate homosexuality, and this influence has had a chilling effect on Algeria. The passing tourist will see nothing of such activity, although residents may have a different experience. Another fact is that Algerians do not like the French (because of the war) and this dislike is frequently extended to all people who look like Frenchmen, though they may be Canadian or Polish. It is a strange country, where you can spot signs saying <Parking Reserved for the National Liberation Front> (the stalls are filled with Mercedes Benzes), and also the only place in all of North Africa where the present writer has even seen a large graffito proclaiming <Nous voulons vivre français!> (We want to live as Frenchmen!).

The adventures of Oscar Wilde and André Gide in Tunisia and Algeria before the war are good evidence that this modern difference between the two countries was in fact caused by the trauma of the war. There is better evidence in the history of Algiers long before. During the 16th and 17th centuries, Algiers was possibly the leading homosexual city in the world. It was the leading Ottoman naval and administrative center in the western Mediterranean, and was key to Turkey’s foreign trade with every country but Italy. Of the major North African cities, it was the furthest from the enemy – Europe. It was the most Turkish city in North Africa, in fact the most Turkish city outside Turkey.”

The bath-houses (hammams) of Fez were the object of scandalous comments around 1500. Two factors assume a bolder relief in Morocco, although they are typical of North Africa as a whole. One is a horror of masturbation. This dislike, combined with the seclusion of good women and the diseases of prostitutes, leads many a Maghrebi [africano setentrional] to regard anal copulation with a friend as the only alternative open to him, and clearly superior to masturbation. It also leads

to such behavior being regarded as a mere peccadillo. The other, more peculiarly Moroccan tradition is that of baraka, a sort of <religious good luck>. It is believed that a saintly man can transmit some of this baraka to other men by the mechanism of anal intercourse. (Fellatio has traditionally been regarded with disgust in the region, although the 20th century has been changing attitudes.)”

Malek Chebel, L’Esprit de sérail: Perversions et marginalités sexuelles au

Magreb, Paris: Lieu Commun, 1988.

ALCIBIADES

Reared in the household of his guardian and uncle Pericles, he became the eromenos and later intimate friend of Socrates, who saved his life in battle. His, brilliance enabled him in 420 to become leader of the extreme democratic faction, and his imperialistic designs led Athens into an alliance with Argos and other foes of Sparta, a policy largely discredited by the Spartan victory at Mantinea. He sponsored the plan for a Sicilian expedition to outflank Sparta, which ended after his recall in the capture of thousands of Athenians, most of whom died in the salt mines where they were confined, but soon after the fleet reached Sicily his enemies recalled him on the pretext of his complicity in the mutilation of the Hermae, the phallic pillars marking boundaries between lots of land. He escaped, however, to Sparta and became the adviser of the Spartan high command. Losing the confidence of the Spartans and accused of impregnating the wife of one of Sparta’s two kings, he fled to Persia, then tried to win reinstatement at Athens by winning Persian support for the city and promoting an oligarchic revolution, but without success. Then being appointed commander by the Athenian fleet at Samos, he displayed his military skills for several years and won a brilliant victory at Cyzicus in 410, but reverses in battle and political intrigue at home led to his downfall, and he was finally murdered in Phrygia in 404 [Sócrates, mais velho, foi condenado apenas em 399]. Though an outstanding politician and military leader, Alcibiades compromised himself by the excesses of his sexual life, which was not confined to his own sex, but was uninhibitedly bisexual, as was typical of a member of the Athenian aristocracy. The Attic comedians scolded him for his adventures; Aristophanes wrote a play (now lost) entitled Triphales (The man with three phalli), in which Alcibiades’ erotic exploits were satirized. In his youth, admired by the whole of Athens for his beauty, he bore on his coat of arms an Eros hurling a lightning bolt. Diogenes Laertius said of him that <when a young man, he separated men from their wives, and later, wives from their husbands,> while the comedian Pherecrates declared that <Alcibiades, who once was no man, is now the man of all women>. He gained a bad reputation for introducing luxurious practices into Athenian life, and even his dress was reproached for extravagance. He combined the ambitious political careerist and the bisexual dandy, a synthesis possible only in a society that tolerated homosexual expression and even a certain amount of heterosexual licence in its public figures. His physical beauty alone impressed his contemporaries enough to remain an inseparable part of his historical image.”

Walter Ellis, Alcibiades, New York: Routledge, 1989;

Jean Hatzfeld, Alcibiade: Étude sur l’histoire d’Athènes à la fin du Ve siècle, Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1951.

ANARCHISM

Étienne de la Boétie (1530-1563) and William Godwin (1756-1836) wrote two proto-anarchist classics. Boétie’s Discours de la servitude voluntaire (1552-53) (translated as The Politics of Obedience and as The Will to Bondage) is still read by anarchists.” Ver excertos em Português em http://xtudotudo6.zip.net/arch2012-11-01_2012-11-30.html.

Pederasty comes not so much from lack of marriage bed as from a hazy yearning for masculine beauty.” Proudhon

The boy-lover John Henry Mackay (1864-1933), who wrote widely on both pederastic (under the pseudonym Sagitta) and anarchist topics, prepared the first (and only) biography of Stirner in 1898.”

Karl Marx & Frederick Engels had a personal disgust for homosexuality (Engels told Marx to be grateful that they were too old to attract homosexuals). Marx published full-length diatribes against Proudhon, Stirner, and Bakunin. He used Bakunin’s relationship to Nechaev as an excuse for expelling the anarchists from the International in 1872. Lenin later denounced anarchists as politically <infantile>, just as Freudians argued that homosexuality was an arrested infantile (or adolescent) development.”

Thomas Bell, a gay secretary of Frank Harris and a trick[?] of Wilde’s, has written a book on Wilde’s anarchism, available only in Portuguese.[!]”

In Spain during the Civil War (1936-39), anarchists fought against both the fascists and the communists, and for a time dominated large areas of the country. Many gay men and lesbians volunteered to fight in the war, while others worked as ambulance drivers and medics.”

Emma Goldman (1869-1940) is unquestionably the first person to lecture publicly in the United States on homosexual emancipation”

Whether from choice or necessity, anarchists have written extensively against prisons and in favor of prisoners, many of whom either from choice or necessity have experienced prison homosexuality. William Godwin opposed punishment of any kind and all anarchists have opposed any enforced sexuality.”

Both anarchists and gays can be found in the Punk Rock movement. Since many anarchists do not really believe in organizations, they can often be as hard to identify as homosexuals once were. During the early 80s at the New York Gay Pride marches, gay anarchists, S/M groups, gay atheists, NAMBLA, Pag Rag and others all marched together with banners as individual members drifted back and forth between all the groups.”

A major question is whether homosexuals are inherently attracted to anarchism or whether homosexuals have been equally attracted to democracy, communism, fascism, monarchy, nationalism or capitalism. Because of the secrecy, no one can ever figure what percentage of homosexuals are anarchists and what percentage of anarchists are homosexual. But only among anarchists has there been a consistent commitment, rooted in basic principles of the philosophy, to build a society in which every person is free to express him- or herself sexually in every way.”

ANDERSEN, HANS CHRISTIAN

His fame rests upon the 168 fairy tales and stories which he wrote between 1835 and 1872. Some of the very first became children’s classics from the moment of their appearance; the tales have since been translated into more than 100 languages. Some are almost child-like in their simplicity; others are so subtle and sophisticated that they can be properly appreciated only by adults.”

It has been speculated that the fairy tale The Little Mermaid, completed in January 1837, is based on Andersen’s self-identification with a sexless creature with a fish’s tail who tragically loves a handsome prince, but instead of saving her own future as a mermaid by killing the prince and his bride sacrifices herself and commits suicide – another theme of early homosexual apologetic literature.”

ANDROGYNY

There is a tendency to consider androgyny primarily psychic and constitutional, while hermaphroditism is anatomical.”

with reference to male human beings <androgynous> implies effeminacy. Logically, it should then mean <viraginous, masculinized> when applied to women, but this parallel is rarely drawn. Thus there is an unanalyzed tendency to regard androgynization as essentially a process of softening or mitigating maleness. Stereotypically, the androgyne is a half-man or incomplete male. In addition to these relatively specific usages there is a kind of semantic halo effect, whereby androgyny is taken to refer to a more all-encompassing realm. Significantly, in this broader, almost mystical sense the negative connotations fall away, and androgyny may even be a prized quality. For example the figures in the Renaissance paintings of Botticelli and Leonardo are sometimes admired for their androgynous beauty. It comes as no surprise that these aspects of the artists were first emphasized by homosexual art critics of the 19th century.”

In Hinduism and some African religions there are male gods who have female manifestations or avatars. A strand of Jewish medieval interpretation of Genesis holds that Adam and Eve were androgynous before the Fall. If this be the case, God himself must be androgynous since he made man <in his own image>. Working from different premises, medieval Christian mystics found that the compassion of Christ required that he be conceived of as a mother. Jakob Böhme (1575-1624), the German seer, held that all perfect beings, Christ as well as the angels, were androgynous. He foresaw that ultimately Christ’s sacrifice would make possible a restoration of the primal androgyny.”

androgyny points the way to a return to the Golden Age, an era of harmony unmarred by the conflict and dissension of today which are rooted in an unnatural polarization.”

Mircea Eliade, Mephistopheles and the Androgyne, New York: Harper and Row, 1965.

ANIMAL HOMOSEXUALITY

In the 1970s the well-publicized reports of the German ethologist Konrad Lorenz drew attention to male-male pair bonds in greylag geese. Controlled reports of <lesbian> behavior among birds, in which two females share the responsibilities of a single nest, have existed since 1885. Mounting behavior has been observed among male lizards, monkeys, and mountain goats. In some cases one male bests the other in combat, and then mounts his fellow, engaging in penile thrusts – though rarely with intromission. In other instances, a submissive male will <present> to a dominant one, by exhibiting his buttocks in a receptive manner. Mutual masturbation and fellatio have been observed among male stump-tailed macaques. During oestrus female rhesus monkeys engage in mutual full-body rubbing. Those who have observed these same-sex patterns in various species have noted, explicitly or implicitly, similarities with human behavior. It is vital, however, not to elide differences. Mounting behavior may not be sexual, but an expression of social hierarchy: the dominant partner reaffirms his superiority over the presenting one. In most cases where a sexual pairing does occur, one partner adopts the characteristic behavior of the other sex. While this behavioral inversion sometimes occurs in human homosexual conduct, it is by no means universal. Thus while (say) Roman homosexuality, which often involved slaves submitting to their masters, may find its analogue among animals, modern American androphilia largely does not. This difference suggests that the cultural matrix is important.” “In the light of this complexity, a simple identification of human homosexual behavior with same-sex interactions among animals is reductive, and may block or misdirect the search for an understanding of the remaining mysteries of human sexuality. Still, for those aspects to which they have relevance, animal patterns of homosexual behavior help to place human ones in a phylogenetic perspective – in somewhat the same way as animal cries and calls have a relation to human language, and the structures built by birds and beavers anticipate the feats of human architecture.

ARISTOCRATIC VICE

In the 17th century Sir Edward Coke attributed the origin of sodomy to <pride, excess of diet, idleness and contempt of the poor>. The noted English jurist was in fact offering a variation on the prophet Ezekiel (16:49). This accusation reflects the perennial truism that wealth, idleness, and lust tend to go together – a cluster summed up in the Latin term luxuria.

The stereotype of aristocratic vice has a sequel in the early 20th-century Marxist notion that the purported increase of homosexuality in modem industrial states stems from the decadence of capitalism; in this view the workers fortunately remain psychologically healthy and thus untainted by the debilitating proclivity. In the Krupp and von Moltke-Eulenburg scandals in Germany in 1903-08, journalists of the socialist press did their best to inflame their readership against the unnatural vices of the aristocracy, which were bringing the nation to the brink of ruin.”

ARISTOTLE

As a thinker Aristotle is outstanding for the breadth of his interests, which encompassed the entire panorama of the ancient sciences, and for his efforts to make sense of the world through applying an organic and developmental approach. In this way he departed from the essentialist, deductive emphasis of Plato. Unfortunately, Aristotle’s polished essays, which were noted for their style, are lost, and the massive corpus of surviving works derives largely from lecture notes. In these the wording of the Greek presents many uncertainties”

Although Aristotle is known to have had several male lovers, in his writings he tended to follow Plato’s lead in favoring restraints on overt expression of homoerotic feelings. He differs, however, from Plato’s ethical and idealizing approach to male same-sex love by his stress on biological factors. In a brief but important treatment in the Nicomachean Ethics (7:5) he was the first to distinguish clearly between innate and acquired homosexuality. This dichotomy corresponds to a standard Greek distinction between processes which are determined by nature (physis) and those which are conditioned by culture or custom (nomos). The approach set forth in this text was to be echoed a millennium and a half later in the Christian Scholastic treatments of Albertus Magnus and Thomas Aquinas (Summa Theologiae, 31:7). In The History of Animals (9:8), Aristotle anticipates modem ethology by showing that homosexual behavior among birds is linked to patterns of domination and submission. In various passages he speaks of homosexual relations among noted Athenian men and boys as a matter of course. His treatment of friendship (Nicomachean Ethics, books 8 and 9) emphasizes its mutual character, based on the equality of the parties, which requires time for full consolidation. He takes it as given that true friendship can occur only between two free males of equal status, excluding slaves and women. Aristotle’s ideas on friendship were to be echoed by Cicero, Erasmus, Michel de Montaigne, and Francis Bacon.

The Problems (4:26), a work attributed to Aristotle but probably compiled by a follower, attributes desire for anal intercourse in men to the accumulation of semen in the fundament. This notion derives from the common Greek medical view that semen is produced in the region of the brain and then transferred by a series of conduits to the lower body.

In England and America a spurious compilation of sexual and generative knowledge, Aristotle’s Masterpiece, enjoyed a long run of popularity. Compiled from a variety of sources, including the Hippocratic and Galenic medical traditions, the medieval writings of Albertus Magnus, and folklore of all kinds, this farrago was apparently first published in English in 1684. A predecessor of later sex manuals, the book contains such lore as the determination of the size of the penis from that of the nose.

ART, VISUAL

Before the 16th century, we find only representations of friendship between women; then in the Venetian school there begins an imagery of lesbian dalliance – but only for male entertainment. Only in recent decades has there been a substantial production of lesbian art by lesbians and for lesbians.”

pe(re)nial tradition

In antiquity the Greeks were noted for their national peculiarity of exercising in the nude. Out of this custom grew the monumental nude statue, a genre that Greece bequeathed to the world. The tradition began a little before 600 B.C. with the sequence of nude youths known as kowoi. (Monumental female nudes did not appear until ca. 350 B.C.) Although archeologists have maintained a deafening silence on the matter, it seems clear that the radiance of these figures can only be explained in the light of the Greek homoerotic appreciation of the male form. Whatever else they may have been, the kowoi were the finest pin-ups ever created.

The Romans did not share the Greek fondness for nude exercise and their attitude toward homosexual behavior was more ambiguous. Perhaps it is not surprising that they favored the old religious subject of the hermaphrodite, the double-sexed being, but now reduced largely to a subject of titillation [erotização – vulgarização]. They also were capable of depicting scenes of peeping toms [machos, provavelmente felinos] that recall the atmosphere of Petronius’s Satyricon.”

After the reign of Hadrian, who died in 138, the great age of ancient homoerotic art was over. Consequently, the adoption of Christianity cannot be said to have killed off a vibrant tradition, but it certainly did not encourage its revival.”

Since Freud’s essay of 1910 the enigmatic figure of Leonardo has offered a special appeal.”

By the turn of the century magazines began to appear in Germany presenting, by means of photographic reproduction, works appealing exclusively to male homosexual taste; lesbian magazines were only to emerge after World War I. Exceptionally, the American George Piatt Lynes (1907-1955) pursued a career in both mainstream and gay media (the latter in his extensive work for the Swiss magazine, Dei Kreis).”

Although the Surrealists sought to explore sexuality, the homophobia of their leader André Breton placed a ban on gay subjects – or at least male ones. Two related figures did explore in this realm however, the writer Jean Cocteau (1889-1963), with his drawings of sailors, and the Argentine-born painter Leonor Fini (b. 1908), with enigmatic scenes of women. The ambitious Russian-born Pavel Tchelitchev (1898-1957), connected with several avant-garde circles in Europe and America, also belongs in this company.”

It may be doubted that the long-standing premises of the modernist aesthetic – its sense of discontinuity, irony, and high seriousness – have been definitively overcome, but there is no doubt that the boundaries of the acceptable have been broadened. This enlargement creates opportunities for gay and lesbian artists. At the same time, however, the tyranny of the market and of critical stereotypes is as great as ever, so that artists are under great pressure to settle into niches that have been prepared for them. It should be remembered that many painters, sculptors, and photographers whose personal orientation is homosexual are as reluctant to be styled <gay artists> as they are to be called neo-expressionist, neo-mannerist, or some other label.”

BALZAC

Vautrin’s secret is that he does not love women, but when and how does he love men? He does so only in the rents of the fabric of the narrative, because the technique of the novelist lies exactly in not speaking openly, but letting the reader know indirectly the erotic background of the events of his story. The physical union of Vautrin with Lucien he presents with stylistic subtlety as a predestined coupling of two halves of one being, as submission to a law of nature. The homosexual aspect of the discourse must always be masked, must hide behind a euphemism, a taunting ambiguity that nevertheless tells all to the knowing reader. The pact struck between Vautrin and Lucien is a Faustian one. Vautrin dreams of owning a plantation in the American South (sic) where on a 100,000 acres he can have absolute power over his slaves – including their bodies. Balzac refers explicitly to examples of the pederasty of antiquity as a creative, civilization-building force by analogy with the Promethean influence of Vautrin upon his beloved Lucien. Vautrin is almost diabolical as a figure of exuberant masculinity, while Lucien embodies the gentleness and meekness of the feminine. The unconscious dimension of their relationship Balzac underlines with magnificent symbolism. He characterizes Vautrin as a monster, <but attached by love to humanity>. Homosexual love is not relegated to the margin of society, as in the dark underworld of the prison, but expresses the fullness of affection with all its physical demands and its spiritual powers.”

Having revealed to the hero and heroine an ideal love, Séraphitus-Séraphita departs for a heaven free of the earthly misery that human beings must endure.”

BARTHES, ROLAND

Barthes introduced into the discussion of literature an original interpretation of semiotics based on the work of the Swiss linguist Ferdinand de Saussure. His work was associated with the structuralist trend as represented by Claude Lévi-Strauss, Julia Kristeva, Tzvetan Todorov, and others. Attacked by the academic establishment for subjectivism, he formulated a concept of criticism as a creative process on an equal plane with fiction and poetry. Even those favorable to his work conceded that this could amount to a <sensuous manhandling> of the text. The turning point in his criticism is probably the tour de force S/Z (Paris, 1970), analyzing Balzac’s novella about an aging castrato, Sarrasine. Here Barthes turns away from the linear, goal-oriented procedures of traditional criticism in favor of a new mode that is dispersed, deliberately marginal, and <masturbatory>. In literature, he emphasized the factor of jouissance, a word which means both <bliss> and <sexual ejaculation>. Whether these procedures constitute models for a new feminist/gay critical practice that will erode the power of patriarchy, as some of his admirers have asserted, remains unclear.

Barthes, who never married, was actively homosexual during most of his life. Although his books are often personal, in his writing he excluded this major aspect of his experience, even when writing about love. Because of the attacks launched against him for his critical innovations, he was apparently reluctant to give his enemies an additional stick with which to beat him. Barthes’ posthumously published Incidents (Paris, 1987) does contain some revealing diary entries. The first group stems from visits he made, evidently in part for sexual purposes, to North Africa in 1968-69. The second group of entries records restless evenings in Paris in the autumn of 1979 just before his death. These jottings reveal that, despite his great fame, he frequently experienced rejection and loneliness. Whatever his personal sorrows, Barthes’ books remain to attest a remarkable human being whose activity coincided with an ebullient phase of Western culture.”

Sanford Freedman, Roland Barthes: A Bibliographical Reader’s Guide, New York: Garland, 1983.

BEAT GENERATION

The origins of this trend in American culture can be traced to the friendship of three key figures in New York City at the beginning of the 1940s. Allen Ginsberg (1926-[1997]) and Jack Kerouac (1922-1969) met as students at Columbia University, where both were working at becoming writers. In 1944 Ginsberg encountered the somewhat older William Burroughs (1914-[1997]), who was not connected with the University, but whose acquaintance with avant-garde literature supplied an essential intellectual complement to college study. Both Ginsberg and Burroughs were homosexual; Kerouac bisexual. At first the ideas and accomplishments of the three were known only to a small circle. But toward the end of the 1950s, as their works began to be published and widely read, large numbers of young people, <beatniks> and <hippies>, took up elements of their life-style.”

The word beat was sometimes traced to <beatific>, and sometimes to <beat out> and similar expressions, suggesting a pleasant exhaustion that derives from intensity of experience. Its appeal also reflects the beat and improvisation of jazz music, one of the principal influences on the trend. Some beat poets tried to match their writings with jazz in ballroom recitals, prefiguring the more effective melding of words and music in folk and rock. The ideal of spontaneity was one of the essential elements of the beat aesthetic. These writers sought to capture the immediacy of speech and lived experience, which were, if possible, to be transcribed directly as they occurred. This and related ideals reflect a new version of American folk pragmatism, preferring life to theory, immediacy to reflection, and feeling to reason. Contrary to what one might expect, however, the beat generation was not anti-intellectual, but chose to seek new sources of inspiration in neglected aspects of the European avant-garde and in Eastern thought and religion.”

First published in Paris in 1959, his novel Naked Lunch became available in the United States only after a series of landmark obscenity decisions. With its phantasmagoric and sometimes sexually explicit subject matter, together with its quasi-surrealist techniques of narrative and syntactic disjunction, this novel presented a striking new vision. This novel was followed by The Soft Machine and The Ticket That Exploded to form a trilogy. Nova Express (1964) makes extensive use of the <cut-up> techniques, which Burroughs had developed with his friend Brion Gysin. A keen observer of contemporary reality in several countries, Burroughs has sought to present a kind of <world upside down> in order to sharpen the reader’s consciousness. One of his major themes has been his anarchist-based protest against what he sees as increasingly repressive social control through such institutions as medicine and the police. Involved with

drugs for some years, he managed to kick the habit, but there is no doubt that such experiences shaped his viewpoint. His works have been compared to pop art in painting and science fiction in literature. Sometimes taxed for misogyny, his world tends to be a masculine one, sometimes exploiting fantasies of regression to a hedonistic world of juvenile freedom. Burroughs’s hedonism is acerbic and ironic, and his mixture of qualities yields a distorting mirror of reality which some have found, because perhaps of the many contradictions of later 20th-century civilization itself, to be a compelling representation.”

Ted Morgan, Literary Outlaw: The Life and Times of William Burroughs, New York: Henry Holt, 1988.

BEATS AND HIPPIES

The journalistic word <beatnik> is a pseudo-Slavic coinage of a type popular in the 1960s, the core element deriving from <beat> (generation), the suffix -nik being the formative of the noun of agent in Slavic languages. The term <hippie> was originally a slightly pejorative diminutive of the beat <hipster>, which in turn seems to derive from 1940s jivetalk adjective <hep>, meaning <with it, in step with current fashions>. The original hippies were a younger group with more spending money and more flamboyant dress. Their music was rock instead of the jazz of the beats. Despite differences that seemed important at the time, beats and hippies are probably best regarded as successive phases of a single phenomenon.

Attracted by the prestige of the beat writers, many beats/hippies cultivated claims to be poets and philosophers. In reality, once the tendency became modish only a few of the beat recruits were certifiably creative in literature and the arts; these individuals were surrounded by masses of people attracted by the atmosphere of revolt and experiment, or just seeking temporary separation – a moratorium as it was then called – from the banalities of ordinary American life. At its height the phenomenon supported scores of underground newspapers, which were read avidly by curious outsiders as well.”

Significantly, the street term for the Other, <straight>, could refer either to non-drug users or heterosexuals.”

Mysticism exerted a potent influence among beats and hippies, and some steeped themselves in Asian religions, especially Buddhism, Taoism, and Sufism. This fascination was not new, inasmuch as ever since the foundation of Theosophy as an official movement in 1875, American and other western societies had been permeated by Eastern religious elements. Impelled by a search for wisdom and cheap living conditions, many hippies and beatniks set out for prolonged sojourns in India, Nepal, and North Africa. Stay-at-homes professed their deep respect for American Indian culture.”

Most hippies were heterosexual, but their long hair exposed them to jibes of effeminacy. In this way they could experience something of the rejection that had always been the lot of homosexuals.”

With its adoption of a variant of jive talk, largely derived from black urban speech, the movement has left a lasting impression on the English vernacular, as seen in such expressions as <cool>, <spaced out>, and <rip off>.”

Marco Vassi, The Stoned Apocalypse, New York: Trident, 1972.

BENTHAM, JEREMY (1748-1832)

English philosopher and law reformer. Bentham was the founder of the Utilitarian school of social philosophy, which held that legislation should promote the greatest happiness of the greatest number. (…) His Principles of Morals and Legislation (1789) was eventually extremely influential in England, France, Spain, and Latin America where several new republics adopted constitutions and penal codes drawn up by him or inspired by his writings.

Bentham’s utilitarian ethics led him to favor abolition of laws prohibiting homosexual behavior. English law in his day (and until 1861) prescribed hanging for sodomy and during the early 19th century was enforced with, on the average, 2 or 3 hangings a year. Bentham held that relations between men were a source of sexual pleasure that did not lead to unwanted pregnancies and hence a social good rather than a social evil. He wrote extensive notes favoring law reform about 1774 and a 50-page manuscript essay in 1785. In 1791, the French National Assembly repealed France’s sodomy law but in England the period of reaction that followed the outbreak of the French Revolution made reforms impossible. In 1814 and 1816 Bentham returned to the subject and wrote lengthy critiques of traditional homophobia which he regarded as an irrational prejudice leading to <cruelty and intolerance>. In 1817-18 he wrote over 300 pages of notes on homosexuality and the Bible. Homophobic sentiment was, however, so intense in England, both in the popular press and in learned circles, that Bentham did not dare to publish any of his writings on this subject. They remained in manuscript until 1931 when C.K. Ogden included brief excerpts in an appendix to his edition of Bentham’s Theory of Legislation. Bentham’s manuscript writings on this subject are excerpted and described in detail in Louis Crompton’s 1985 monograph on Byron. Bentham’s views on homosexuality are sufficiently positive that he might be described as a precursor of the modern gay liberation movement. Bentham not only treats legal, literary, and religious aspects of the subject in his notes, but also finds support for his opinions in ancient history and comparative anthropology.”

BIBLIOGRAPHY

The emergence of systematic bibliographical control had to await the birth of the first homosexual emancipation movement in Berlin in 1897. This movement firmly held that progress toward homosexual rights must go hand in hand with intellectual enlightenment. Accordingly, each year’s production was noted in the annual volumes of the Jahrbuch fur sexuelle Zwischenstufen (1899-1923); by the end of the first ten years of monitoring over 1,000 new titles had been recorded. Although surveys were made of earlier literature, up to the time of the extinction of the movement by National-Socialism in 1933, no attempt had been made to organize this material into a single comprehensive bibliography of homosexual studies. Nonetheless, much valuable material was noted in the vast work of Magnus Hirschfeld, Die Homosexualität des Mannes und des Weisses (Berlin, 1914).”

Athenaeus (fl. ca. A.D. 200), Deipnosophists, Book 13;

Félix Buffiére, Eros adolescent: la pederastie dans la Grece antique (Paris, 1980);

Vern Bullough et al., Annotated Bibliography of Homosexuality (2 vols., New York, 1976);

Wayne R. Dynes, Homosexuality: A Research Guide (New York, 1987).

BRAZIL [HOMOPHOBIA NEWLAND] & PORTUGAL

The Colonial Era. When the Portuguese reached Brazil in 1500, they were horrified to discover so many Indians who practiced the <unspeakable sin of sodomy>. In the Indian language they were called tivira, and André Thevet, chaplain to Catherine de Medici, described them in 1575 with the word bardache, perhaps the first occasion on which this term was used to describe Amerindian homosexuals. The native women also had relations with one another: according to the chroniclers they were completely <inverted> in appearance, work, and leisure, preferring to die rather than accept the name of women. Perhaps these cacoaimbeguire contributed to the rise of the New World Amazon myth.

In their turn the blacks – more than 5 million were imported during almost 4 centuries of slavery – made a major contribution to the spread of homosexuality in the <Land of the Parrots>. The first transvestite in Brazilian history was a black named Francisco, of the Mani-Congo tribe, who was denounced in 1591 by the Inquisition visitors, but refused to discard women’s clothing. Francisco was a member of the brotherhood of the quimbanba, homosexual fetishists who were well known and respected in the old kingdom of Congo-Angola. Less well established than among the Amerindians and Africans, the Portuguese component (despite the menace of the Tribunal of the Holy Office, 1536-62) continued unabated during the whole history of the kingdom, involving 3 rulers and innumerable notables, and earning sodomy the sobriquet of the <vice of the clergy>. If we compare Portugal with the other European countries of the Renaissance – not excluding England and the Netherlands – our documentation (abundant in the archives of the Inquisition) requires the conclusion that Lisbon and the principal cities of the realm, including the overseas metropolises of Bahia and Rio de Janeiro, boasted a gay subculture that was stronger, more vital, and more stratified than those of other lands, reflecting the fact that Luso-Brazilian gays were accorded more tolerance and social acceptance. Thirty sodomites were burned by the Inquisition during 3 centuries of repression, but none in Brazil, despite the more than 300 who were denounced for practicing the <evil sin>. They were referred to as sodomitas and fanchonos.

Independence. With Brazilian independence and the promulgation of the first constitution (1823) under the influence of the Napoleonic Code, homosexual behavior ceased to be criminal, and from this date forward there has been no Brazilian law restricting homosexuality [Bolsonaro e seu séquito se encontram quase 200 anos enterrados na História; me admira que não tenham morrido asfixiados em seu ideal de mundo até agora!] – apart from the prohibition with persons less than 18 years of age, the same as for heterosexuals. Lesbianism, outlawed by the Inquisition since 1646, had always been less visible than male homosexuality in Brazil, and there is no record of any mulher-macho (<male woman>) burned by the Portuguese Inquisition. In the course of Brazilian history various persons of note were publicly defamed for practicing homosexuality: in the 17th century 2 Bahia governors, Diogo Botelho and Câmara Coutinho, both contemporaries of the major satirical poet, Gregorio de Matos, author of the oldest known poem about a lesbian in the Americas, Nise. He himself was brought before the Inquisition for blasphemy in saying that <Jesus Christ was a sodomite>. [HAHAHA!] In the 19th century the revolutionary leader Sabino was accused of homosexual practices. A considerable surviving correspondence between Empress Leopoldina, consort of the Brazil’s first sovereign, Dom Pedro, with her English lady in waiting, Maria Graham, attests that they had both a homosexual relationship and an intense homoemotional reciprocity. Such famous poets and writers as Álvares de Azevedo (1831-1852), Olavo Bilac (1865-1918), and Mário de Andrade (1893-1945) rank among the votaries of Ganymede. The list also includes the pioneer of Brazilian aeronautics, Alberto Santos-Dumont (1873-1932), after whose airship the pommes Santos-Dumont were named. At the end of the 19th century homosexuality appears as a literary theme. In 1890 Aluizio Azevedo included a realistic lesbian scene in O Cortiço, and in 1895 Adolfo Caminha devoted the entire novel O Bom Crioulo (which has been translated into English) to a love affair between a cabin boy and his black protector. In the faculties of medicine of Rio de Janeiro and Bahia various theses addressed the homosexual question, beginning with O Androfilismo of Domingos Firmínio Ribeiro (1898) and O Homosexualismo: A Libertinagem no Rio de Janeiro (1906) by Pires de Almeida – both strongly influenced by the European psychiatrists Moll, Krafft-Ebing, and Tardieu. From 1930 comes the first and most outspoken Brazilian novel on lesbianism, O Terceiro Sexo, by Odilon Azevedo, where lesbian workers founded an association intended to displace men from power, thus setting forth a radical feminist discourse.

In 1976 appeared the main gay journal of Brazilian history, O Lampião (The Lantern)[!], which had a great positive effect on the rise of the Brazilian homosexual movement.” “One of the chief battles of gay activists is to denounce the repeated murders of homosexuals – about every 10 days the newspapers report a homophobic crime.”

Recently the transvestite Roberta Close appeared on the cover of the main national magazines, receiving the accolade of <the model of the beauty of the Brazilian woman>. In the mid-1980s more than 400 Brazilian transvestites could be counted in the Bois de Boulogne in Paris; many also offer themselves in Rome. When they hear the statistics of the Kinsey Report, Brazilian gays smile, suggesting through experience and <participant observation> that in Brazil the proportion of predominantly homosexual men is as high as 30%.

Brazil, once the paradise of gays, has entered a difficult path.” Premonitório. Mas falava apenas da AIDS.

BUDDHISM

Among world religions, Buddhism has been notable for the absence of condemnation of homosexuality as such.”

For an account of the earliest form of Buddhism, scholars look to the canonical texts of the Tipitaka preserved in the Pali language and transmitted orally until committed to writing in the 2nd century B.C. These scriptures remain authoritative for the Theravada or Hinayana school of Buddhism, now dominant in Southeast Asia and Sri Lanka. The Pali Canon draws a sharp distinction between the path of the lay-person and that of the bhikkhu (mendicant monk, an ordained member of the Buddhist Sangha or Order). The former is expected primarily to support the Sangha and to improve his karmic standing through the performance of meritorious deeds so that his future lives will be more fortunate than his present one. The bhikkhu, in contrast, is expected to devote all his energies to self-liberation, the struggle to cast off the attachments which prevent him from attaining the goal of nirvana in the present lifetime.”

all acts involving the intentional emission of his semen are prohibited for the monk; the insertion of the penis into a female or male is grounds for automatic expulsion from the Sangha, while even masturbation is a (lesser) offense.” “there is no law against a monk receiving a penis into his own body.”

The full rules of the vinaya are not applied to the samanera or novice monk, who may be taken into the Sangha as early as 7 years old and who is generally expected though not obligated to take the Higher Ordination by the age of 21. In this way the more intense sexual drive of the male teenager is tacitly allowed for. A samanera may masturbate without committing an offense. Interestingly, while a novice commits a grave offense if he engages in coitus with a female, requiring him to leave the Sangha, should he instead have sex with a male he is only guilty of a lesser offense requiring that he reaffirms his samanera vows and perform such penance as is directed by his teacher. This may be the only instance of a world religion treating homosexual acts more favorably than heterosexual ones.”

it has been speculated that homosexual orientation may arise from the residual karma of a previous life spent in the opposite gender from that of the body currently occupied by the life-continuum. This explanation contains no element of negativity but rather posits homosexuality as a <natural> result of the rebirth cycle.”

The form of Buddhism which spread northward into Tibet, China, Japan, Korea, and Mongolia from its Indian heartland came to be known as the Mahayana. It de-emphasized the dichotomy between monk and lay-person and relaxed the strict vinaya codes, even permitting monks to marry (in Japan). The Mahayana doctrinally sought to obliterate categorical thinking in general and resolutely fought against conceptual dualism. These tendencies favored the development of positive attitudes toward homosexual practices, most notably in Japan.”

When Father Francis Xavier arrived in Japan in the mid-16th century with the hope of converting the Japanese to Christianity, he was horrified upon encountering many Buddhist monks involved in same-sex relationships; indeed, he soon began referring to homoeroticism as the <Japanese vice>. Although some Buddhist monks condemned such relationships, notably the monk Genshin, many others either accepted or participated in same-sex relationships. Among Japanese Buddhist sects in which such relationships have been documented are the Jishu, Hokkeshu, Shingon, and Zen.”

Zen, that form of Buddhism perhaps most familiar to Westerners, emerged during the 9th century. In the Zen monasteries of medieval Japan, same-sex relations, both between monks and between monks and novices (known as kasshiki and shami), appear to have been so commonplace that the shogun Hojo Sadatoki (whom we might now refer to as <homophobic>) initiated an unsuccessful campaign in 1303 to rid the monasteries of same-sex love. Homoerotic relationships occurring within a Zen Buddhist context have been documented in such literary works as the Gozan Bungaku, Iwatsutsuji, and Comrade Loves of the Samurai [1972]. The blending of Buddhism and homoeroticism has continued to figure prominently in the works of contemporary Japanese writers, notably Yukio Mishima and Mutsuo Takahashi.”

the Gelugpas [seita tibetana dos Lamas que se sucedem] condemned heterosexual intercourse for monks, believing that the mere odor resulting from heterosexual copulation could provoke the rage of certain deities. Such misogynistic and anti-heterosexual notions may have encouraged same-sex bonding.”

Among those who may be credited with introducing the West to Buddhism are Walt Whitman and Henry David Thoreau, both of whom are thought to have loved members of the same sex and both of whom blended elements of Buddhism with elements of other spiritual traditions in their work. In the latter half of the 20th century, many American gays are practitioners of Buddhism, and the blending of homoeroticism and Buddhism may be found in the work of a number of gay American writers and musicians including Allen Ginsberg, Harold Norse, Richard Ronan, Franklin Abbott, and Lou Harrison.”

BYRON

The most influential poet of his day, with a world-wide reputation, Byron became famous with the publication of Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (1812-

18), an account of his early travels in Portugal, Spain, Albania, and Greece. The proud, gloomy, guilt-ridden, alienated Harold defined the <Byronic hero> who was to reappear in various guises in Byron’s later poems, notably in Manfred, The Corsair, and Lara. The type became a defining image for European and American romanticism. Forced into exile in 1816 because of the scandal caused by his wife’s leaving him, Byron settled in Italy, principally in Venice. There he wrote his sparkling satire on cant and hypocrisy, Don Juan. He spent the last months of his life in Greece, trying to help the Greeks in their struggle to gain independence from the Turks.”

Because of the intense homophobia of English society these poems were ostensibly addressed to a woman, as the name Thyrza and Byron’s use of feminine pronouns implied.”

publicity about his love affair with his half-sister, Augusta Leigh, compounded the scandal [of his homosexuality].”

Byron’s last three poems, On This Day I Complete My 36th Year, Last Words on Greece, and Love and Death, poignantly describe his love for Loukas, which was not reciprocated.”

A surreptitiously published erotic poem, Don Leon, purporting to be Byron’s lost autobiography, probably written in 1833, had set forth many of the facts about Byron’s homosexuality but was dismissed as an unwarranted libel. An edition appeared in 1866 but it remained unknown to all but a few specialists. When the Fortune Press reprinted it in 1934, the publication was confiscated by the British police.”

CAESAR

In addition to his three wives and several mistresses, Julius Caesar had a number of homosexual affairs.”

Arthur D. Kahn, The Education of Julius Caesar: A Biography, a Reconstruction, New York: Schocken, 1986;

Caesar, Gallic Wars (uma prosa bélica comemorativa cortante)

CAPOTE

American novelist and journalist. Capote became famous at the age of 24 with his elegant, evocative book Other Voices, Other Rooms, which concerns the growing consciousness of a boy seeking to comprehend the ambivalent inhabitants of a remote Mississippi house. Dubbed <swamp baroque>, this short novel was easily assimilated into then-current notions of Southern decadence. (…) In 1966 he published In Cold Blood, a <non-fiction novel> about the seemingly senseless murder of a Kansas farm family by two drifters. In preparing for the book, Capote gained the confidence of the murderers, and was thus able to make vivid their sleazy mental universe.”

Capote became the confidant of rich and famous people, especially women, and he gathered their stories for incorporation in a major work which was intended to rival Marcel Proust. Yet when excerpts from this work-in-progress were published in magazines, not only were they found to be vulgar and lacking in insight, but Capote began to be dropped by the socialites he had so unsubtly satirized. Dismayed, the writer sank more and more into a miasma of alcohol, cocaine, and valium – his only consolation the devoted love, or so he claimed, of a succession of straight, proletarian young men whom he prized because of their very ordinariness.”

CARAVAGGIO

Caravaggio came under the protection of Cardinal Francesco Maria del Monte, a homosexual prelate. During this period he painted several works showing ambiguous or androgynous young men, including The Musicians (New York, Metropolitan Museum). Efforts have been made to deny the homoerotic implications of these works, but they seem feeble.”

caravaggio1

Only after World War II did his reputation begin to climb, attaining remarkable heights in the 1980s, when even the abstract artist Frank Stella praised him. In 1986 Derek Jarman’s stylish film Caravaggio was released, presenting the artist as bisexual, but emphasizing the homosexual side.”

caravaggio2
Baco/Dionísio pelas mãos do pintor bissexual italiano.

CASTRATI

The castrati were male singers emasculated in boyhood to preserve the soprano or contralto range of their voices, who from the 16th century to the 19th played roles in Italian opera.” “Boys are commonly mischievous, unruly, and troublesome, and by the time they have really been trained their voices are usually on the edge of breaking; falsettists do not share these drawbacks, but their voices have a peculiar, unpleasant quality, and as a rule cannot attain as high a range as the soprano.”

The elaborate a cappella style, which began to flourish about the middle of the 15th century, required a much wider range of voices and a higher degree of virtuosity than anything that had gone before, and for this task the existing singers were inadequate. The first response took the form of Spanish falsettists of a special kind, but by the end of the 16th century these had yielded to the castrati, who also dominated the new baroque art form – the opera, which was the principal musical activity of the Italian nation in the next two centuries. Opera was unlike legitimate theatre in that it traveled well; it was the first form of musical entertainment that was both popular and to a certain degree international, so that a star system transcending national borders arose. Leading singers were discussed, criticized, and compared in fashionable drawing rooms from Lisbon to St. Petersburg. (…) If other nations had some form of native opera, this ranked lower on the cultural scale and was indifferently sung, while the Italian version enjoyed the highest standard of singing that had ever been known, and will in all likelihood never again be attained. France alone refused admission to Italian singers, and virtually banned the castrati; but Frenchmen, like other Europeans, were full of praise for the opera of Italy.

Since no recording devices existed in the heyday of the castrati, the modern critic has no way of judging the quality of their performance, yet 6 generations of music-lovers preferred the voices of these <half-men> to those of women themselves and of whole men.

In this economic stratum, however, it was accepted that any male child who betrayed the slightest aptitude for music should be sold into servitude, just as in modern Thailand children are sold by their parents to labor in factories or serve in brothels. The successful castrato naturally tried to conceal his humble origins and pose as the scion of an honorable family. The singing-masters of that era were responsible for the perfection of the art of the castrati; no one since has rivaled them in perseverance and thoroughness, and in their perfect command of the capabilities and shortcomings of the human vocal organs. They usually worked in a conservatorio, though sometimes they had their own singing schools or tutored pupils on the side.

Since canon law condemned castration and threatened anyone involved in it with excommunication, which could be reinforced by civil penalties, the business had to be carried on more or less clandestinely, and everywhere prying questions brought only misleading and deceitful answers. The town of Lecce in Apulia, and Norcia, a small town in the Papal States about 20 miles east of Spoleto, are mentioned as notorious for the practice, though the castrati themselves came from all parts of the peninsula. The doctors most esteemed for their skill in the operation were those of Bologna, and their services were in demand not just in Italy but abroad as well.

The curriculum entailed much hard work, and was thorough and comprehensive; as much attention was given to the theory of singing as to its actual practice. Between the ages of 15 and 20, a castrato who had retained and embellished his voice, and passed the various tests with greater or lesser distinction, was considered ready for his debut. On contract to some opera house, he would often first be seen in a female part, for which his youth and fresh complexion would particularly suit him. His looks and unfamiliarity would perhaps gain him greater success than his art would have merited, to the rage and envy of his senior colleagues. Once his name was made, he would have his clique of admirers who attended en masse his every performance and extolled him as their idol; aristocratic ladies and gentlemen would fancy themselves in love with him and manipulate a piquant interview. Backstage, the rivalry with other singers could rage with intense virulence; and a castrato who was too vain and insolent might be assassinated by the hirelings of a rival’s protector. If, however, the performer did not please his audience, he would be doomed to touring small provincial opera houses, or to performing in a church choir. Dissatisfied with his situation, he could set off for Bologna, the marketplace for the musical profession in Italy, to better his fortunes. The castrati came in for a great amount of scurrilous and unkind abuse, and as their fame increased, so did the hatred of them. They were often castigated as malign creatures who lured men into homosexuality, and there were admittedly homosexual castrati, as Casanova’s accounts of XVIII century Italy bear witness. He mentions meeting an abbé whom he

took for a girl in disguise, but was later told that it was a famous castrate. In Rome in 1762, he attended a performance at which the prima donna was a castrato, the minion of Cardinal Borghese, who supped every evening with his protector. From his behavior on stage, <it was obvious that he hoped to inspire the love of those who liked him as a man, and probably would not have done so as a woman.> He concludes by saying that the holy city of Rome forces every man to become a pederast, even if it does not believe in the effect of the illusion which the castrati provoke.”

Opponents of castration have claimed that the practice caused its victims an early loss of voice and an untimely death, while others have affirmed that castration prolonged the life of the vocal cords, and even that of their owner. There is no solid evidence for either contention: the castrati had approximately the same life span as their contemporaries, and retired at roughly the same age as other singers. The operation appears to have had surprisingly little effect on the general health and well-being of the subject, any more than on his sexual impulses. The trauma was largely a psychological one, in an age when virility was deemed a sovereign virtue.A castração tardia não elimina a libido, ao contrário da crença vulgar. Não há solução fácil para o dilema da energia! Eu-nuco El-niño or neverminds

Toward the end of the XVIII century castrati went out of fashion, and new styles in musical composition led to the disappearance of these singers. Meyerbeer was the last composer of importance to write for the male soprano voice; his Il Crociato in Egitto, produced at Venice in 1824, was designed especially for a castrato star. Succeeding generations regarded their memory with derision and disgust, and were happy to live in an age when such products of barbarism were no longer possible. A few castrati performed in the Vatican chapel and some other Roman churches until late in the XIX century, but their vogue on the operatic stage had long passed.”

Angus Heriot, The Castrati in Opera

CATAMITE

The Latin common noun, catamitus, designating a minion or kept boy, is usually derived from the Greek proper name Ganymede(s), the favorite of Zeus. Another possible source is Kadmilos, the companion of the Theban god Kabeiros. The word entered English in 16th century as part of the Renaissance revival of classical literature, and has always retained a learned, quasi-exotic aura. The term could also be used as a verbal adjective, as <a catamited boy>.” “In modern English the termination -ite tends to be perceived as pejorative, as in Trotskyite (vs. Trotskyist) and sodomite.”

CATULLUS

Born at Verona, he spent most of his life in Rome, but kept a villa near his birthplace at Smirno on Lake Garda. Often considered the best Republican poet, he imitated Sappho as well as other archaic, classical, and Hellenistic models, upon which he often improved, and which he combined with native Latin traditions to create stunning, original pieces. He wrote poems, 250 of which survive, of happiness and bitter disappointment. Some are addressed to his mistress Clodia, 10 years his senior, whom he addressed as Lesbia (though with no insinuation of what we now call lesbianism), and who was unfaithful to him with other men. Homophobic Christians and modern schoolmasters have, however, greatly exaggerated the importance of the poems to Lesbia, which amount to no more than 1/8 of the Catullan corpus.”

Sophisticated and fastidious, he set the standard for the Augustan poets of love Ovid, Horace, Vergil, and Propertius. In the Silver Age even Martial acknowledged his debt to Catullus’ epigrams. Like those poets, and most specifically Tibullus, he showed little inhibition and equal attraction to boys and women, but also shared the traditional attitude that the active, full-grown male partner degraded the passive one, and that the threat to penetrate another male symbolized one’s superior virility and power. On the other hand, the accusation of having been raped by another male has a largely negative force”

CENSORSHIP AND OBSCENITY

The practice of tolerating certain hand-produced materials clearly shows that censorship is concerned not simply with the prohibition of materials, but with the size of the audience. It is for this reason that medical and other books dealing with sexual matters formerly had the crucial details in Latin.”

The urge to censor is probably ultimately rooted in fear of blasphemy, the apprehension that if utterances offensive to the gods are tolerated their wrath will fall on the whole society. It was impiety toward the gods for which Socrates was tried and condemned in 399 B.C. The Roman erotic poet Ovid was banished by the puritanical emperor Augustus in A.D. 8.”

Since the monasteries had a monopoly on producing manuscripts, it was assumed that such oversight was not necessary. In fact the abbey scriptoria not only copied erotic materials from Greco-Roman times, but created their own new genres of this type. In any event, the medieval authorities were concerned more with doctrinal deviation than with obscenity.” “The centralization of printing in the hands of a relatively few firms made it possible to scrutinize their intended productions before publication; only those that had passed the test and bore the imprimatur [seal] could be printed. It was then only necessary to make sure that heretical materials were not smuggled in from abroad. In Catholic countries this system was put in place by the establishment, under the Inquisition, with the Index of Prohibited Books in 1557. In countries where the Reformation took hold the control of books was generally assumed by the government. In England the requirement that books should be licenced for printing by the privy council or other agents of the crown was introduced in 1538. These origins explain why the activity of censors was for long chiefly concerned with the printed word. Revealingly, this system is still in force in Communist countries today [1990].”

The French author Nicolas Chorier contrived an even more ambitious ruse for his pansexual dialogues of Aloisia Sigea (1658(?)), which purported to be a translation into Latin by a Dutch author (Jan de Meurs) working from a Spanish original by a learned woman.” Entendeu? Uma tradução para o latim (língua culta) de um escrito erudito (mas vulgar) de uma espanhola, feito por um holandês, para circular na França!

Many French books, unwelcome to throne and altar, were published in Geneva, in Amsterdam, and in Germany. With the coming of the French revolution, however, all restraints were off. Thus the large works which the Marquis de Sade had composed in prison were published, as well as two fascinating homosexual pamphlets, Les enfans de Sodome and Les petits bougres au manège. Although controls were eventually tightened again, Paris gained the reputation (which lasted until about 1960) among English and American travelers as the place where <dirty books> could be obtained.

Through his prudish editions of Shakespeare, Thomas Bowdler (1754-1825) gave rise to the term <bowdlerize>. At the ports, an efficient customs service kept all but a trickle of works deemed to be obscene from coming in. In the United States, the morals crusader Anthony Comstock (1844-1915) not only fought successfully for stringent new legislation, but as head of the New York Society for the Suppression of Vice [haha] he claimed responsibility for the destruction of 160 tons of literature and pictures. The restrictions on malleability proved to be particularly hard on publishers of homosexual material, and this problem was not overcome until the ONE, Inc. case in 1954. A landmark in freedom to read books in the United States was the 1931 Ulysses case. Shortly thereafter, however, Hollywood instituted a system of self-censorship known as the Hays Office. This device effectively prevented any direct representation of homosexual love on the silver screen for decades, the only exceptions being a very few foreign films shown at art houses. During this period book publishers practiced their own form of self-censorship by insisting that novels featuring homosexual characters must doom them to an unhappy end.

Only after World War II did the walls begin to come tumbling down in English-speaking countries. In Britain the publishers of Lady Chatterley’s Lover by D.H. Lawrence were acquitted after a spectacular trial in 1960. In America Grove Press had obtained a favorable court decision on the availability of Lady Chatterley in 1959; three years later the firm went on to publish Henry Miller’s Tropic of Cancer without difficulty. The travails of a book containing explicit homosexual passages, William Burroughs’ Naked Lunch, were more extended. In 1958 authorities at the University of Chicago refused to permit publication of excerpts in a campus literary review. This led to the founding of a new journal, largely to publish the Burroughs text; once this had been done, a lengthy court battle ensued. Only in 1964 was the way clear for the whole novel to be issued by Grove Press. (The book had been published in Paris in 1959.)

Subsequently, a series of United States Supreme Court decisions made censorship impractical, and for all intents and purposes it has ceased nationally, though local option is sometimes exercised. This cessation permitted the appearance and sale of a mass of sexually explicit

books, films, and magazines. The only restriction that is ubiquitously enforced is the ban on <kiddy porn>, photographs and films of children engaging in sexual acts. In an unlikely de facto alliance, two groups emerged at the end of the 1970s in America to reestablish some form of censorship: one consisting of fundamentalists and other religious conservatives; the other of feminist groups [haha].

Michael Barry Goodman, Contemporary Literary Censorship: The Case of Burroughs’ Naked Lunch, Metuchen, NJ: Scarecrow, 1981;

Rocco, Alcibiades The Schoolboy (1652) (diálogo êmulo de Platão apólogo da pederastia)

CERVANTES

For 5 years he was a captive in Algiers, where he was on surprisingly good terms with a homosexual convert to Islam; he refers several times in his writings to the pederasty that flourished in the Ottoman empire – on his return from Algiers he was accused of unspecified filthy acts. His marriage was unhappy, and women in his works are treated distantly. Like Manuel Azaña, he put a very high value on freedom.

While Cervantes presented the male-female relationship as the theoretical ideal and goal for most people, the use of pairs of male friends is characteristic of his fiction, and questions of gender are often close to the surface. In his masterpiece Don Quixote (1605-15), which includes cross-dressing by both sexes, the middle-aged protagonist has never had, and has no interest in, sexual intercourse with a woman. A boy servant who appears fleetingly at the outset is replaced by the unhappily-married companion Sancho Panza. The two men come to love each other, although the love is not sexual.”

Verbete por Daniel Eisenberg

Louis Combet, Cervantes ou les incertitudes du désir, Lyon: Presses Universitaires, 1982 (review in MLN, 97 [1982], 422-27);

Rosa Rossi, Ascoltare Cervantes, Milan: Riuniti, 1987 (Spanish translation: Escuchar a Cervantes, Valladolid: Ámbito, 1988);

Luis Rosales, Cervantes y la libertad, 2ed., Madrid: Cultura Hispánica, 1985;

Ruth El Saffar, Cervantes and the Androgyne, Cervantes, III (1983);

______. Beyond Fiction: The Recovery of the Feminine in the Novels of Cervantes, Berkeley: University of California Press, 1984.

CHINA

The civilization of China emerged from pre-history during the first half of the 2nd millennium B.C. in the valley of the Huang-He (Yellow River), spreading gradually southwards. Over the centuries China has exercised extensive influence on Korea, Japan, and southeast Asia. Inasmuch as Chinese society has traditionally viewed male homosexuality and lesbianism as altogether different, their histories are separate and are consequently treated in sequence in this article.

During the latter part of the Zhou, homosexuality appears as a part of the sex lives of the rulers of many states of that era. Ancient records include homosexual relationships as unexceptional in nature and not needing justification or explanation. This tone of prosaic acceptance indicates that these authors considered homosexuality among the social elite to be fairly common and unremarkable. However, the political, ritual and social importance of the family unit made procreation a necessity. Bisexuality therefore became more accepted than exclusive homosexuality, a predominance continuing throughout Chinese history.

The Eastern Zhou produced several figures who became so associated with homosexuality that later generations invoked their names as symbols of homosexual love, much in the same way that Europeans looked to Ganymede, Socrates, and Hadrian. These famous men included Mizi Xia, who offered his royal lover a half-eaten peach, and Long Yang, who compared the fickle [volúvel] lover to a fisherman who tosses back a small fish when he catches a larger one. Rather than adopt scientific terminology, with associations of sexual pathology, Chinese litterateurs preferred the aesthetic appeal of these literary tropes [figures of speech].”

One incident in the life of Dong Xian became a timeless metaphor for homosexuality. A tersely worded account [relato oral sucinto] relates how Emperor Ai [last Han] was sleeping with Dong Xian one afternoon when he was called to court. Rather than wake up his beloved, who was reclining across the emperor’s sleeve [manga, sobra de tecido], Ai took out a dagger and cut off the end of his garment. When courtiers inquired after the missing fabric, Emperor Ai told them what had happened. This example of love moved his courtiers to cut off the ends of their own sleeves in imitation, beginning a new fashion trend.

The Jin dynasty (265-420) poet Zhang Hanbian wrote a glowing tribute to the 15-year-old boy prostitute Zhou Xiaoshi. In it he presents the boy’s life as happy and care-free, <inclined toward extravagance and festiveness, gazing around at the leisurely and beautiful>. A later poet, the Liang dynasty (502-557) figure Liu Zun, tried to present a more balanced view in a poem entitled Many Blossoms. In this piece he shows the dangers and uncertainty associated with a boy prostitute’s life. His Zhou Xiaoshi

<knows both wounds and frivolity

Withholding words, ashamed of communicating.>

Although these poems take opposite perspectives on homosexual prostitution, the appearance of this theme as an inspiration for poetry points to the presence of a significant homosexual world complete with male prostitutes catering [sendo ofertados] to the wealthy.”

The high profile of male prostitution led the Song rulers to take limited action against it. Many Confucian moralists objected to male prostitution because they saw the sexual passivity of a prostitute as extremely feminizing. In the early 12th century, a law was codified which declared that male prostitutes would receive 100 strokes of a bamboo rod and pay a fine of 50,000 cash. Considering the harsh legal penalties of the period, which included mutilation and death by slicing, this punishment was actually quite lenient. And it appears that the law was rarely if ever enforced, so it soon became a dead letter.”

Legal intervention peaked in the Qing dynasty (1644-1911) when the Kang Xi Emperor (r. 1662-1723) took steps against the sexual procurement of young boys, homosexual rape, and even consensual homosexual acts.” “it seems that the traditional government laissez-faire attitude toward male sexuality prevented enforcement of the law against consensual homosexual acts.”

A thirst for knowledge of homosexual history led to the compilation of the anonymous Ming collection Records of the Cut Sleeve (Duan xiu pian) which contains vignettes of homosexual encounters culled from nearly two millennia of sources. This anthology is the first history of Chinese homosexuality, perhaps the first comprehensive homosexual history in any culture, and still serves as our primary guide to China’s male homosexual past.”

In Fujian province on the South China coast, a form of male marriage developed during the Ming. Two men were united, the older referred to as an <adoptive older brother> (qixiong) and the younger as <adoptive younger brother> (qidi). The younger qidi would move into the qixiong’s household, where he would be treated as a son-in-law by his husband’s parents. Throughout the marriage, which often lasted for 20 years, the qixiong was completely responsible for his younger husband’s upkeep. Wealthy qixiong even adopted young boys who were raised as sons by the couple. At the end of each marriage, which was usually terminated because of the familial responsibilities of procreation, the older husband paid the necessary price to acquire a suitable bride for his beloved qidi.” [!!!]

The famous 17th century author Li Yu wrote several works featuring male homosexuality and lesbianism. The greatest Chinese work of prose fiction, Dream of the Red Chamber (Honglou meng), features a bisexual protagonist and many homosexual interludes. And the mid-19th century saw the creation of A Mirror Ranking Precious Flowers (Pinhua baojian), a literary masterpiece detailing the romances of male actors and their scholar patrons.”

Within a few generations, China shifted from a relative tolerance of homosexuality to open hostility. The reasons for this change are complex and not yet completely understood. First, the creation of colloquial baihua literary language removed many potential readers from the difficult classical Chinese works which contained the native homosexual tradition. Also, the Chinese reformers early in the century began to see any divergence between their own society and that of the West as a sign of backwardness. This led to a restructuring of Chinese marriage and sexuality along more Western lines. The uncritical acceptance of Western science, which regarded homosexuality as pathological, added to the Chinese rejection of same-sex love. The end result is a contemporary China in which the native homosexual tradition has been virtually forgotten and homosexuality is ironically seen as a recent importation from the decadent West.

Communist China. In the People’s Republic of China, homosexuality is taken as a sign of bourgeois immorality and punished by <reeducation> in labor camps. Officially the incidence of homosexuality is quite low. Western psychologists, however, have noted that the official reporting of impotence is much higher in mainland China than in the West. It seems that many Chinese men, unfamiliar with homosexual role models, interpret their sexuality solely according to their attraction to women. Nevertheless, a small gay subculture has begun to develop in the major cities since the end of the Maoist era [?]. Fear of discovery and lack of privacy tend to limit the quality and duration of homosexual relationships. And for the vast majority of Chinese living in the conservative country-side, homosexual contacts are much more difficult to come by.” “With the 1997 return of Hong Kong to China approaching, British liberals have supported a last minute repeal of the sodomy law.”

Traditionally, Chinese people have viewed male homosexuality and lesbianism as unrelated. Consequently, much of the information we have on male homosexuality in China does not apply to the female experience. Piecing together the Chinese lesbian past is frustrated by the relative lack of source material. Since literature and scholarship were usually written by men and for men, aspects of female sexuality unrelated to male concerns were almost always ignored.” “Sex manuals of the period Ming include instructions integrating lesbian acts with heterosexual intercourse as a way of varying the sex lives of men with multiple concubines.”

Li Yu’s first play, Pitying the Fragrant Companion (Lianxiangban), describes a young married woman’s love for a younger unmarried woman. The married woman convinces her husband to take her talented beloved as a concubine. The 3 then live as a happy ménage-à-trois free from jealousy. A more conventional lesbian love affair is detailed in Dream of the Red Chamber, in which a former actress regularly offers incense to the memory of her deceased beloved.”

The most highly developed form of female relationship was the lesbian marriages formed by the exclusively female membership of Golden Orchid Associations. A lesbian couple within this group could choose to undergo a marriage ceremony in which one partner was designated <husband> and the other <wife>. After an exchange of ritual gifts, a wedding feast attended by female friends served to witness the marriage. These married lesbian couples could even adopt young girls, who in turn could inherit family property from the couple’s parents. This ritual was not uncommon in 19th-century Guangzhou province. Prior to this, the only other honorable way for a woman to remain unmarried was to enter a Buddhist nunnery.” “The existence of Golden Orchid Associations became possible only by the rise of a textile industry in south China which enabled women to become economically independent. The traditional social and economic attachment of women to the home has so far prevented the emergence in modem China of a lesbian community on even so limited a scale as that of male homosexuals.”

Lanling Xiaoxiao Sheng, Golden Lotus ou The Plum [Ameixa] in The Golden Vase (2013) (título original: Jin ping mei) (novela de costumes, considerada o “Lolita” oriental), s/ data precisa (~séc. XVI; ed. por Zhang Zhupo no século seguinte). trad. francesa: La merveilleuse histoire de Hsi Men avec ses six femmes (1), Fleur en fiole d’or (2);

Pai Hsien-yung, The Outsiders (Niezi) (inspirou um filme homônimo, de 1986)

CHRISTIANITY

ORÍGENES” DO MAL II: “By about A.D. 200, the church had come to recognize the texts making up the New Testament as a single canon. After some hesitation, the Hebrew Bible, known to Christians as the Old Testament, was taken from Judaism and also accepted as divinely inspired. From this point onwards, Christian doctrines were elaborated by a group of intellectuals, known as the Fathers of the Church or the Patristic writers, beginning with such figures as Origen, Clement of Alexandria and Tertullian.” “Though they based their exegesis upon the Bible, they were inevitably influenced by philosophical and religious currents of their own time, especially Greek Stoicism and Neo-Platonism and by rival mystery cults such as Manichaeanism and Gnosticism.” “Still today there are differences on such sexually related topics as divorce, celibacy, and so forth between Roman Catholics and members of various eastern branches of Christianity which date from the foundations of Christianity, including Coptic, Nestorian, and various Orthodox Churches. In practice, most of these churches have been more tolerant of homosexuality than the Roman Catholic Church and its Protestant off-shoots.”

RESUMO DAS CONFISSÕES DE UM HOMEM POUCO SANTO

St. Augustine (d. 430), one of the great scholars of the ancient world, had converted to the austere faith of Manichaeanism after receiving a classical education. It seemed to his mind more suited to his Neo-Platonic and Stoic ideals than the Christianity of his mother. In Manichaean belief, which drew heavily from Zoroastrianism, intercourse leading to procreation was particularly evil because it caused other souls to be imprisoned in bodies, thus continuing the cycle of good versus evil.

Augustine was a member of the Manichaean religion for some 11 years but never reached the stage of the Elect in part because of his inability to control his sexual appetites. He kept a mistress, fathered a child, and according to his own statement, struggled to overcome his lustful appetites everyday by praying: <Give me chastity, and continence, but do not give it yet>. Recognizing his own inability to give up sexual intercourse, Augustine finally arrived at the conclusion that the only way to control his venereal desire was through marriage. He expelled his mistress and his son from his house, became engaged to a young girl not yet of age for wedlock (probably under 12 years of age), and planned a marriage. Unable to abstain from sex, he turned to prostitutes, went through a religious crisis, and in the process became converted to Christianity.

HA-HA: “All other sex was sinful including coitus within marriage not performed in the proper position (the female on her back and facing the male) and using the proper appendages and orifices (penis in vagina). St. Augustine’s views became the views of the western church centered in Rome.” “In general there was no extensive discussion of homosexuality by any of the early Church Fathers, and most of the references are incidental.”

The Augustinian views were modified in the 13th century [o que houve nestes 7 séculos além de monges devassos e burros?] by St. Thomas Aquinas, who held that homosexual activities, though similar to other sins of lust, were more sinful because they were also sins against nature. The sins against nature in descending order were (I) masturbation, (2) intercourse in an unnatural position, (3) copulation with the same sex (homosexuality and lesbianism), and (4) sex with non-humans (bestiality).

One of the key sources in the early medieval Church is the penitential literature. Originally penance had been a way of reconciling the sinner with God and had taken place through open confession. The earliest penitentials put sexual purity at a high premium, and failure to observe the sexual regulations was classified as equal to idolatry (reversion to paganism) and homicide. Ultimately public penance was replaced by private penance and confession which was regulated by the manuals or penitentials designed to guide those who were hearing them. Most of the early penitentials classified homosexual and lesbian activities as equivalent to fornication. Later ones classified such activities as equivalent to adultery although some writers distinguished between interfemoral intercourse and anal intercourse and between fellatio or oral-genital contacts. Anal intercourse was regarded as being the most serious sin.“Sodomy came to be regarded as the most heinous of sexual offenses, even worse than incest, and as civil law began to take over from canon law, it could be punished as a capital crime.”

Antes só dormia, hoje sodomia.

Só dormia, ou será que prazer também? No lato sensucht

Calvin & Child Harolde: “Catholics denounced Calvin for his supposed pederasty, a charge that was completely unfounded.”

NADA COMO COMER O BRIOCO DUMA INDIAZINHA: “In 1730-31 the great Dutch persecution of sodomites occurred, and in the accompanying propaganda the old charges against Roman Catholicism were revived. In Catholic countries themselves, the dissolution of the Jesuit order in 1773 was preceded by accusations of sodomy.”

Graciano, A Harmony of Discordant Canons (1140)

St. Peter Damián (1007-1072), Liber Gomorrhianus

CHURCHES, GAY

The emergence of Christian churches with predominantly gay and lesbian congregations, as well as interest groups within or allied to existing denominations, is a recent phenomenon, centered in the English-speaking world. There are records of homosexual monks, nuns, and priests, especially in the later Middle Ages and in early modern times, but no indication that they even thought of organizing on the basis of their sexual preference. Christian homosexuals drawn to particular parishes, where cliques [panelinhas] occasionally even became a visible segment of the congregation, would not openly avow this shift in the church’s character: they remained closeted gay Christians, so to speak.”

Some maintain that Jesus – an unmarried man in a Jewish milieu where marriage and procreation were de rigueur even for the religious elite – had a passionate relationship with John, the beloved disciple. Liturgically and sociologically the UFMCC tends to be of a <low church> character, with notable exceptions in some congregations. The evangelical fundamentalist domination of the UFMCC may be regarded as a response to the homophobic vehemence of the mainstream fundamentalist churches, which drives gay Christians out of their fold with a vengeance and forces them into an external redoubt, in contrast to the relatively more tolerant atmosphere, hospitable to internal gay caucuses [panelinhas, partidos], of the more liberal churches.”

CICERO

Roman politician, orator, and writer, who left behind a corpus of Latin prose (speeches, treatises, letters) that make him one of the great authors of classical antiquity. Unsuccessful in politics, he was overestimated as a philosopher by the Middle Ages and the Renaissance and underestimated in modern times, but was and is ranked as one of the greatest masters of Latin style. His career as an orator began in 81 B.C., and from the very beginning his speeches revealed his rhetorical gifts. His denunciation of Verres, the proconsul who had plundered the province of Sicily, opened the way to his election as aedile, praetor, and then consul, but subsequently the intrigues of his enemies led to his banishment from Rome (58/57), followed by his triumphal return. In the civil war he took the side of Pompey and so failed again, but was pardoned by the victorious Caesar, after whose death he launched a rhetorical attack on Mark Antony. The formation of the triumvirate meant that Cicero was to be proscribed by his opponent and murdered by his henchmen.”

In the last turbulent century of the Roman republic in which he lived, a contrast between the austere virtue of earlier times and the luxury and vice of the present had become commonplace. Also, as we know from the slightly later genre of satirical poetry, a taste for salacious gossip had taken root in the metropolis. In his orations Cicero remorselessly flays the homosexual acts of his enemies, contrasting homosexual love with the passion inspired by women which is <far more of natural inspiration>.”

Something of the Roman antipathy to Greek paiderasteia transpires from Cicero’s condemnation of the nudity which the Greeks flaunted in their public baths and gymnasia, and from his assertion that the Greeks were inconsistent in their notion of friendship. He pointedly noted: <Why is it that no one falls in love with an ugly youth or a handsome old man?> Effeminacy and passive homosexuality are unnatural and blameworthy in a free man, though Cicero remained enough under the influence of Greek mores to express no negative judgment on the practice of keeping handsome young slaves as minions of their master.” “The Judaic condemnation of homosexuality per se had not yet reached Rome, but the

distinction that had existed in Hellenic law and custom between acts worthy and unworthy of a citizen was adopted and even heightened by the com[cu]bination of appeal to Roman civic virtue and his own rhetorical flair.”

The term patientia used with reference to Verres implies the passivity in sexual relations that is degrading and unworthy of a free man, just as in the case of Mark Antony, charged with having <prostituted himself to all>, much like the Timarchus whom Aeschines had denounced centuries earlier in Athens for a like failing [op. cit. – para mais detalhes, vide seção OBRAS RECOMENDADAS em https://seclusao.art.blog/2019/09/28/do-espirito-das-leis-de-montesquieu-abreviado-na-traducao-de-jean-melville-com-comentarios-e-aprofundamentos-de-rafael-aguiar-indicacoes-de-leituras-durante-o-tratado-e-ao-final/].”

SMEAR CAMPAIGN: “Cicero’s rhetoric thus had two sides: the attempt to discredit opponents by inflammatory imputations of homosexual conduct and of sexual immorality in general – a type of smear to be followed in political life down to modern times”

CIRCUMCISION

GENEALOGIA DA PROFILAXIA: “Male circumcision, or the cutting away of the foreskin [prepúcio] of the penis, has been practiced by numerous peoples from remotest antiquity as a religious custom, while to some modern homosexuals it has an aesthetic and erotic significance. It has been speculated that the custom originated somewhere in Africa where water was scarce and the ability to wash was limited. Thus the Western Semites (Israelites, Canaanites, Phoenicians, Arabs, Edomites, Syrians), who lived in an area where water was never really plentiful, also observed the custom, while the Eastem Semites (Assyrians and Babylonians), in an area where water was more abundant, did not circumcise. This is true also of the Greeks and other Aegean peoples who always lived near the water.”

Jesus never mentioned circumcision, though the Jewish rite was (Luke 2:21) performed upon him on his 8th day as it was with all other males of his community of faith – hence the designation of the calendar in which the first day of the year is January 1 as <circumcision style>. In the early church the party of Paul of Tarsus which opposed circumcision was victorious, and uncircumcised Greeks and Romans poured into the new faith, so that to this day the majority of European men have retained their foreskins. With the coming of the faith of Islam, however, in the VII century the Middle East and North Africa became a stronghold of the practice of circumcision. Hindus and Buddhists avoid it, hence East Asians – and Amerindians – retain their foreskins.”

In the late 20th century the trend is being reversed in America as more and more medical articles – and some books – have argued that the operation in most cases is needless.”

There are even groups of men who have retained their foreskins (and others who admire them); these individuals with generous or pronounced <curtains> are in demand.”

Bud Berkeley & Joe Tiffenbach, Circumcision: Its Past, Its Present, and Its Future, San Francisco: Bud Berkeley, 1983-84;

Rosemary Romberg, Circumcision: The Painful Dilemma, South Hadley, MA: Bergin & Garvey, 1985;

Edward Wallerstein, Circumcision: An American Health Fallacy, New York: Springer Publishing Co., 1980.

CLASS

When there are no children to raise there is more discretionary income, so that adopting a homosexual lifestyle provides a margin for class enhancement.” “An established gay man or lesbian may put resources which parents would use for raising the status of their children into helping a lover-protegé. The mentor may also provide private lessons in manners and business acumen.” “Curiously, some parents seem to tolerate same-sex alliances by their offspring more easily than those that cross class or racial lines. § Internalizing the folk belief that homosexuals are more <artistic>, some gay men cultivate musical, theatrical, and culinary tastes that are above their <station> – and above their income. Acquisition of these refined preferences, together with <corrected> speech patterns, hinders easy communication with former peers, though there are many factors that work for geographical and psychological distance between homosexuals, on the one hand, and their families and original peer groups, on the other. Given their relative freedom, some individuals may be inclined to experiment with <class bending>, [sinuosidade de classe] sometimes with paradoxical results.”

There is class, and there is class fantasy.”

CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA

Greek church father. Born in Athens, probably of pagan and peasant ancestry, he is not to be confused with Clement, bishop of Rome, author of the New Testament epistle. After his conversion, Clement of Alexandria traveled widely to study under Christians, finally under the learned Pantaenus in Alexandria. Of the early Fathers, he had the most thorough knowledge of Greek literature. He quoted Homer, Hesiod, the dramatists, and (most of all) Platonic and Stoic philosophers. Sometime before 200 he succeeded Pantaenus, whom he praised for his orthodoxy, as head of the catechetical school at Alexandria, but in 202 he had to flee the persecution unleashed by the emperor Septimius Severus and perhaps died in Asia Minor.”

Although Clement’s christianity has been criticized as being too Hellenized, his serene hope and classical learning helped convert the upper classes. His pseudo-Platonic doctrine that homosexuality was particularly noxious because it was <against nature> served to combine that strand of classical philosophy with Hellenistic Jewish homophobia, most trenchantly exemplified by the Alexandrian philosopher Philo Judaeus (20 B.C.-A.D. 45), to justify persecution of sodomites. He thus preceded and stimulated the homophobia of the Christian emperors, from Constantine’s sons to Justinian, and of the two most influential Fathers, John Chrysostom and Augustine of Hippo.

CLERGY, GAY

that there is a psychological affinity between religious ministry and hemophilia” Edward Carpenter

The patrician John XII (938-964) went so far as to model himself on the scandalous Roman emperor Heliogabalus, holding homosexual orgies in the papal palace – a practice imitated by Benedict IX (1021-ca. 1052).” “paradoxically the enforcement of celibacy on priests and even attempts to impose it on those in lesser orders increased the danger of homosexuality.”

Friars, who unlike the monks were free to wander among the laity without much supervision, became notorious as seducers of boys as well as women, whose confessions they often heard to the disgruntlement [desabono] of parish priests. Many homosexual clergy, then as now, confessed to one another and were formally absolved. Indeed, the confessional at times became the locus of seduction.

Philip IV of France charged Boniface VIII not only with heresy, usury, and simony, but with sodomy and masturbation as well.”

The Renaissance in Italy, with its revival of classical antiquity and love of art, saw a number of popes who were interested in their own sex. Among them were the anti-pope John XXIII (d. 1419), who began his career as a pirate. Entering the clergy he quickly acquired the reputation of an unblushing libertine. The humanist pope Pius II (1405-1464) watched boys run naked in a race at Pienza, noting a boy <with fair hair and a beautiful body, though disfigured with mud>. The vain Venetian Paul II (1417-1471) toyed with adopting the name Formosus. Affecting the most lavish costumes, he was attacked by his enemies as <Our Lady of Pity>. His successor, Sixtus IV (1414-1482), made his mark as an art patron, erecting the Sistine chapel. He also elevated to the cardinalate a number of handsome young men. Julius II (1443-1513), another art-loving pope, provoked such scandal that he was arraigned under various charges, including that of sodomy, but he managed to survive the attempt to depose him. His successor, the extravagant Medici Leo X (1475-1521), became embroiled in intrigues to advance favorite nephews, a hobby that strained the treasury to the utmost. Julius III (1487-1555), who had presided over the Council of Trent before his pontificate, was nonetheless sometimes seen at official functions with catamites [<coroinhas>], one of whom he made a cardinal.”

The anticlerical literature of the last decades of that century delighted in exposing cases in which a clergyman had committed a sexual offense, to the point where in 1911 the Pope had to issue the motu proprio decree Quamvis diligenter forbidding the Catholic laity to bring charges against the clergy before secular courts. This step unilaterally abolished the principle of the equality of all citizens before the law established by the French Revolution, reinstating the <benefit of clergy> of the Middle Ages. The anticlerical literature of that period still needs study for the light that it can shed on the homosexual subculture of the clerical milieux.”

The Bible for Believers and Unbelievers (1922) (clássico anticlerical russo)

The Rule of St. Benedict, chapter 22.

Transcrição completa do capítulo 22 das regras de São Benedito (regulamento dos monges na alta idade média):

CHAPTER XXII: HOW THE MONKS ARE TO SLEEP

Let them sleep singly in separate beds. Let them receive bedding suitable to their manner of life, at the discretion of the abbot. If it can be done, let all sleep in one room: but if their number does not allow of this, let them repose by tens or by twenties with their seniors who have charge of them. Let a candle burn continually in the dormitory until morning. Let them sleep clothed and girded with girdles or cords, but let them not have knives at their sides while they sleep, lest by chance while dreaming they wound a sleeper; and let them be monks always ready; and upon the signal being given let them rise without delay and hasten one after the other, yet with all gravity and decorum, to be ready in good time for the Work of God. Let not the younger brethren have their beds by themselves, but among those of the seniors: and let them be allowed gently to encourage one another as they rise for the Work of God, because some may feel drowsy and listless.”

COCTEAU, JEAN

The Infernal Machine (peça)

COLETTE

A happy childhood is a bad preparation for contact with human beings.”

COLOR SYMBOLISM

A current Russian term for a gay man is golubchik, from goluboy, <blue>, evidently through association with the <blue blood> of the aristocracy of the Old Régime.”

According to Havelock Ellis, one could not safely walk down the streets of late 19th century New York wearing a red tie without being accosted, since this garment was then the universal mark of the male prostitute.” “Because of the <scarlet woman>, the great Whore of Babylon of the book of Revelation, that color has acquired a strong association with prostitution and adultery”

In American culture the word lavender – a blend of red and blue (as in <lavender lover>, The Lavender Lexicon, etc.) – almost speaks for itself.”

The mid-1980s saw public display at rallies and marches of a rainbow Gay Pride Flag, consisting of six parallel stripes ranging from bright red to deep purple. The juxtaposition of colors stands for the diversity of the gay/lesbian community with regard to ethnicity, gender, and class – perhaps also connoting, in the minds of some, the coalition politics of the Rainbow Alliance headed by Jesse Jackson.”

COMICS

The first true comic strips were introduced in 1897 as a circulation-building device in the Sunday supplements of the Hearst newspapers. The now-familiar pulp comic book was a creation of the Depression: the first commercial example is Famous Funnies of 1934. Although these strips generally affirmed middle-class values, and certainly contained not the slightest overt indication of sex, they were regularly denounced by pundits as a pernicious influence on the young.”

Batman, appearing in 1939, featured the adventures of a playboy detective and his teenage ward, Robin. Although the relationship is portrayed as a simple mentor-protegé one, some teenage male readers were able to project something stronger into it. This aspect was certainly flirted with in the campy television off-shoot beginning in 1966, though this series reflects a much changed cultural climate. In 1941 there appeared Wonder-woman, featuring an Amazon with special powers living on an all-woman island. This strip – contrary to the expressed wishes of its creators – served as a focus for lesbian aspirations. In the 1970s it was rediscovered by the women’s movement as a proto-feminist statement.

In the late 1940s Blade drew several illustrated stories, including The Barn and Truck Hiker, that can be considered predecessors of the gay comics. Circulated underground, they have been officially published only in recent years. Somewhat later the wordless strips of supermacho types created by Tom of Finland began to circulate in Europe.

It was the American counterculture of the 1960s, however, which first made possible the exploration of taboo subjects in a context of crumbling censorship restrictions. In 1964 a Philadelphia gay monthly, Drum, began serializing Harry Chess by Al Shapiro (A. Jay). Modeled on a popular television series, Harry Chess was both macho and campy, though explicit sex scenes were veiled. In the 1970s no-holds-barred examples appeared drawn by such artists as Bill Ward, Sean, and Stephen (Meatman).”

COMING OUT

A few gays and lesbians report no memory of a coming out process; they always considered themselves homosexual and were never <in the closet>. Others have reported a sudden revelation of their own homosexuality which does not fit into any theory of stages but has brought them from apparently heterosexual to comfortably homosexual virtually overnight.”

The self-help literature for gay and lesbian youth is quite explicit in designating parents as the crucial factor in the youth’s coming out process. Those who do not come out to their family, according to G.B. MacDonald, become <half-members of the family unit: afraid and alienated, unable ever to be totally open and spontaneous, to trust or be trusted… This sad stunting of human potential breeds stress for gay people and their families alike – stress characterized by secrecy, ignorance, helplessness, and distance.> The scientific literature, however, has largely ignored the role of parents, having centered on gay and lesbian adults.”

CONTEST LITERATURE

Diálogos.

Achilles Tatius, Leucippe and Clitophon

Pseudo-Lucian, Affairs of the Heart

CONTRARY SEXUAL FEELING

the linguistic remnant of the first, uncertain psychiatric attempt to grapple with the problem of homosexuality.”

COUNTERCULTURE

Apparently the term counterculture is an adaptation of the slightly earlier <adversary culture>, an expression coined by the literary critic Lionel Trilling (1905-1975). In many respects the counterculture constituted a mass diffusion – fostered by diligent media exploitation – of the prefigurative beat/hippie phenomenon. As American involvement in the Vietnam War increased, in the wake of opposition to it the counterculture shifted from the gentle <flower-child> phase to a more aggressive posture, making common cause with the New Left, which was not, like the radicalism of the 30s, forced by economic crisis to focus on issues of unemployment and poverty. Of course radical political leaders were accustomed to decry the self-indulgence of the hippies, but their followers, as often as not, readily succumbed to the lure of psychedelic drugs and the happy times of group togetherness accompanied by ever present rock music.”

MESSIANISMO EPIDÊMICO: “The counterculture shamelessly embraced ageism: <Don’t trust anyone over thirty.> Observing this precept cut young people off from the accumulated experience and wisdom of sympathetic elders. Moreover, it meant that the adherents of the movement themselves quickly became back numbers as they crossed over the 30-year line. In regard to gay adherents, the distrust of older people tended to reinforce the ageism already present in their own subculture. To be sure, the full force of such problematic effects has become evident only in retrospect. Although outsiders, and some insiders as well, exaggerated the fusion of the counterculture and the New Left, still the convergence of massive cultural innovation with hopes for fundamental political change gave the young generation a heady sense of imminent revolution.”

The psychiatrist Thomas Szasz and others correctly perceived the link between the campaign to decriminalize marijuana and the efforts to reform sex laws.” “many assumed that homosexuals were essentially counterculturist, leftist, and opposed root and branch to the established order. Subsequent observation has shown, not surprisingly perhaps, that a majority of gay men and lesbians were (and are) liberal-reformist and even conservative, rather than revolutionary in then-overall political and social outlook.”

CROWLEY, ALEISTER

After the turn of the century Crowley’s public career began, and he was regularly attacked in the press as <The Great Beast> and <The Wickedest Man in the World>.”

Raulseixismo: <There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt.>

In a 1910 memoir Aleister Crowley proclaimed, <I shall fight openly for that which no Englishman dare defend, even in secret – sodomy! At school I was taught to admire Plato and Aristotle, who recommend sodomy to youths – I am not so rebellious as to oppose their dictum; and in truth there seems to be no better way to avoid the contamination of woman and the morose pleasures of solitary vice.>

he advanced beyond the grade of Magus to the supreme status of Ipsissimus.” E o Quico?

Scarcely known today outside occult circles, Crowley is an extravagant instance of the concern with heterodox religion that has flourished among some male homosexuals who could find no peace within established Christianity, and more recently among female adherents of <the craft>. Through his voluminous writings Crowley foreshadowed the emergence of the <Age of Aquarius>.”

Israel Regardie, The Eye in the Triangle: An Interpretation of Aleister Crowley, St. Paul: Llewellen Publications, 1970.

CRUISING

Nicole Ariana, How to Pick up Men, New York: Bantam, 1972;

Mark Freedman & Harvey Mayes, Loving Man, New York: Hark, 1976, chapter 2;

John A. Lee, Getting Sex, Toronto: General, 1978 [Tinder on paper for human beings as archaic as those from a century ago];

Publius Ovid, Art of Love [~1A.D., obra seminal do “flerte” e “sondagens de sexo casual”, homo e heteronormativas!]

CUBA

The largest island of the Antilles chain, home to 10 million Spanish-speaking people” Para 2017, o censo ainda não aponta população superior a 11.5 milhões.

The British, French, and Dutch seized islands from the Spanish or colonized vacant ones as naval bases or sugar plantations; like the pirates they seldom brought women along. All 3 European powers were involved in the notorious triangular trade, shipping molasses or rum to Europe, guns and trinkets from there to Africa, and slaves back to the West Indies.”

Cuba began to excel in sugar production after 1762. Havana became a glittering metropolis, rivaling New York and Rio de Janeiro, by 1800. The slave population, including huge numbers of males imported for work in the cane fields or molasses manufacturing, grew from fewer than 40,000 in 1770 to over 430,000 seventy years later. The census of 1841 reported that more than half the population was non-white (black and mixed blood) and that 43% were slaves. Males outnumbered females by 2 to 1 in the center and west and were just equal in the east. Other islands in the Caribbean had even greater sexual imbalances. Documentation for the homosexuality that must have abounded is scarce but the earlier prevalence can be assumed from attitudes and customs that still survive.”

With Spain’s adoption of the Napoleonic Code in 1889, homosexuality was decriminalized 3 years after the abolition of slavery.”

During World War I, Europe was closed to North Americans and Cuba, especially Havana, became a resort for the more adventurous. Prosperity increased with a rise in commodity prices. Also, the Prohibition in the United States after 1920 left Cuba as an oasis where liquor still flowed freely. Casino gambling and prostitution were also legal. A favorite port of call of cruise ships [pun intended!], Havana flourished as a mecca for pleasure-seekers.”

The post-war collapse of commodity prices was to some extent offset by tourism. Everything was for sale in Havana under the dictator Fulgencio Batista, whose 1952 coup ousted an outwardly democratic but venal and nepotistic predecessor.

Old Havana had gay bars. Moral laxity, characteristic of the slave-rooted Caribbean economy, the Napoleonic Code, and the weakness of the Catholic Church (which was mainly Spanish, urban and upper class) produced an environment where gays were only mildly persecuted and could buy protection from corrupt officials. Drugs, especially marijuana, which flourished throughout the Caribbean, were available in Cuba long before they won popularity in the United States.”

Exploiting popular revulsion against continuing political corruption as well as resentment of the diminishing but still important American domination, Fidel Castro led an ill-assorted group of liberals, patriots, and Marxists, including some gays, to victory over Batista in 1959. Only after he came to power did the United States realize that Castro was an avowed Communist. The American Central Intelligence Agency then tried and failed to assassinate him. His triumph was sealed by the missile crisis of 1962 when Khrushchev agreed to withdraw the missiles in return for Kennedy’s promise never to try to invade Cuba.”

Soviet hostility toward homosexuality since 1934, when Stalin restored the penal laws against male homosexuals, combined with traditional Latin American machismo and Catholic homophobia, made the existence of Cuban homosexuals wretched and oppressive. To prevent their <contamination> of youth, thousands of gays in the 1960s were placed in work camps known as Military Units to Increase Production (UMAP). Although the camps were abolished by the end of the decade, other forms of discrimination continued. Article 359 of the Cuban penal code prohibits public homosexuality. Violations are punished with a minimum of 5 and a maximum of 20 years. Parents must discourage their children from homosexuality or report their failure to officials as Articles 355-58 mandate. Articles 76-94 punish with 4 years imprisonment sexual deviation regarded by the government as contrary to the spirit of Socialism.”

The gifted playwright and fiction writer Virgilio Piñera (1912-1967) returned from Argentina in 1957 and after Castro’s triumph worked for several of the newspapers of the regime. On October 11, 1961, he was arrested and jailed for homosexuality. Che Guevara personally denounced him.”

Allen Young, Gays under the Cuban Revolution

DANDYISM

The dandy has been since antiquity the man who prides himself on being the incarnation of elegance and of male fashion. The word itself stems from the Romantic period in the 19th century, when the character type reached its apogee; England and France were the principal countries in which it flourished. Charles Baudelaire (1821-1867) was one of the first to perceive that the type was not limited to the age just preceding his own, but had emerged across the centuries in some celebrated historical figures. Jules Barbey d’Aurevilly (1808-1889) wrote an Essay on Dandyism and George Brummel (1845), dealing with Beau Brummell (1778-1840), the most famous English representative of the dandy in the London of George IV.

History of the Type. Ancient Greece saw two classical specimens of the dandy: Agathon and Alcibiades. In Plato’s Symposium Agathon is a poet and tragedian, not merely handsome, but obsessed with the most trivial details of his wardrobe. Aristophanes shows him using a razor to keep his cheeks as smooth and glistening as marble, wearing sumptuous clothing in the latest Ionian fashion. Later in the same dialogue Alcibiades also enters the stage, the most dazzling figure of the jeunesse dorée of Athens, richer and more influential than Agathon, and never sparing any expenditure that would enhance his renown.”

Another aesthete of this era, Oscar Wilde, affected a particularly striking costume when he made a lecture tour of the United States, capitalizing on a character featured in the Gilbert and Sullivan opera Patience (1881).”

Rationale. The relation of the dandy to male homosexuality is complicated. As a rule the homosexual – more than the male who is attracted to women – feels the need to distinguish his person in some way, is more conscious of the world of male fashion and more likely to be narcissistically preoccupied with his image. Naturally not all the dandies of the past were homosexual or bisexual, and an element of leisure class self-demarcation and snobbery enters into the picture. Since it is usually the male of the species whom nature makes physically more noteworthy, the male-female antithesis in style of dress that has prevailed in Western culture since the French Revolution reverses the immemorial state of affairs. The notion that only a woman may be preoccupied with her wardrobe and that a man should dress simply and even unobtrusively is of recent date.”

DANTE ALIGHIERI

As a youth he had a profound spiritual experience in an encounter with the young Beatrice Portinari; after her death he submerged himself in the study of philosophy and poetry. In 1302 Dante was banished from Florence, pursuing his literary career in various other cities of Italy.”

The presence in both the Inferno and the Purgatorio of groups of <sodomites> has given rise to a series of debates over the centuries. These passages must be interpreted in the larger context of the great poem’s situations and personnel.” “The sodomites of the Inferno (cantos 15 and 16) are seen running under a rain of fire, condemned never to stop if they wish to avoid the fate of being nailed to the ground for a hundred years with no chance of shielding themselves against the flames. Having recognized Dante, Brunetto Latini (ca. 1212-1294) called him to speak with him, voicing an important prophecy of Dante’s future. In describing his fellow sufferers, Latini mentioned a number of famous intellectuals, politicians, and soldiers.

In the Purgatorio (canto 26) the sodomites appear in a different context – together with lustful heterosexuals. The two categories travel in opposite directions, yelling out the reason for their punishment.

How can one account for the striking deference and sympathy that Dante shows for the sodomites? This matter began to puzzle commentators only a few years after the poet’s death.

Dante’s education took place in the 13th century when Italy was beginning to change its attitudes toward homosexual behavior. Conduct which had been a transgression condemned by religion but viewed with indulgence by everyday morality assumed increasing seriousness in the eyes of the laity. For Dante it was still possible – as it had commonly been through the first half of the 13th century – to separate human and divine judgment with respect to sodomy.”

IDADE DAS LUZES E O BURACO ESCURO: “For Dante’s commentators sodomy was a sin of such gravity that it was inconceivable for them to treat with respect men seared with such <infamy>.”

That Dante had spoken of Brunetto Latini and the sodomites with too much sympathy because he too shared their feelings was the conclusion of one anonymous commentator of the 14th century. Another wild suggestion is that the shameless Latini had made an attempt on Dante’s own virtue, and that hence Dante’s gentle words are in reality sarcasm that must be understood <in the opposite sense> (Guiniforto dei Bargigi; 1406-ca. 1460). Then, foreshadowing a thesis that would be favored by medical opinion in the 12th century, it was suggested that there were two types of sodomites, those by <choice> and those who are such by <necessity>.”

The debate on Dante’s motives has continued until our own day. In 1950 Andre Pezard devoted a whole book, Dante sous la pluie de feu, to an effort to show that the sin for which Brunetto and his companions were being punished was sodomy not in the usual sense, but in an allegorical one: sodomie spirituelle, which in Brunetto’s case meant having used the French language as a medium for one of his works.

The authoritative Encyclopedia Dantesca has sought to bring the conflict to an end, taking adequate account of Dante’s indulgent judgment as the correct key for solving the supposed <enigma> of the band of sodomites. As regards the reason for Brunetto Latini’s presence among the sodomites, Avalle D’Arco’s recent confirmation of the attribution to him of a long love poem directed to a man, S’eo son distretto inamoramente, shows that it was probably on the basis of facts that were publicly known in Dante’s time that he was consigned to Hell.” Aposto o cu que você já deu o cu.

DICKINSON, EMILY (1830-1886)

American poet. After brief periods at Amherst Academy and Holyoke Female Seminary, she settled into an outwardly uneventful life keeping house for her family. Dickinson never married. The real events in her life are her writings, which have assumed classic status in American literature.

These homoerotic poems are never joyous, but that is to be expected in a society where heterosexual marriage was virtually believed inevitable and there was little possibility of two unrelated women establishing a life together if they were not wealthy through independent inheritance.”

DIONYSUS

Greek god associated with wine and emotional exuberance. Although the name occurs in linear B tablets [?] from the end of the second millennium B.C., his figure absorbed additional elements from Thrace and the East in the following centuries. Dionysus, called Bacchus in Latin, was the son of Zeus and a mortal, Semele. When his mother unwisely besought Zeus to reveal himself in his true form, she was incinerated, but the embryo of her son escaped destruction. Zeus then inserted it into his own thigh and carried the child to term. This quality of being <twice born>, once from a woman and once from a man, points to the ambiguity of the god, who though male had effeminate traits. In literary and artistic representations, he sometimes served as a vehicle for questioning sex roles, otherwise strongly polarized in ancient Greece.

According to the late-antique writer Nonnus, Dionysus fell in love with a Phrygian boy, Ampelos, who became his inseparable companion. When the boy was killed in a bull-riding accident, the grief-stricken Dionysus turned him into a vine. As a result, the practices of vine cultivating and grape harvesting, of wine making and drinking, commemorate this deeply felt pederastic relationship: in honoring the vine (ampelos in Greek), one honors the god through his beloved.

In historic times Dionysus attracted a cult following consisting largely of women, the Bacchae or maenads. During the ritual followers abandoned their houses and work to roam about in the mountains, hair and clothing in disarray, and liberally imbibing wine, normally forbidden to women. At the height of their ecstasy they would seize upon an animal or even a child, tear it to pieces, and devour the uncooked flesh, by ingesting which they sought to incorporate the god and his powers within themselves. From a sociological point of view, the Bacchic cult is a <religion of the oppressed>, affording an ecstatic relief to women, whose status was low. Occurring only once during the year, or once every two years, these Dionysiac rites were bracketed off from the normal life of the Greek polis, suggesting comparison with such later European customs as the feast of fools, the carnival, the charivari, and mardi gras.

The maenads assume a major role in Euripides’ tragedy, The Bacchae (406 BC). Accompanied by his female followers, Dionysus appears in Thebes as a missionary. Unwisely, King Pentheus insults and arrests the divine visitor; after he has been rendered mad and humiliated, the transgressor is dismembered by the maenads. Interpretations of the play differ: a warning of the consequences of emotional excess versus a reaffirmation of the enduring presence of humanity’s irrational side. The subject probably attracted Euripides as a phenomenon of individual and group psychology in its own right, but it is unlikely that he intended it as a forecast of modern gay liberation in the <faery spirituality> mode, as Arthur Evans has argued. Inasmuch as the sexuality of The Bacchae was not pederastic, the Greek audience would not have seen the play as homosexual (a concept foreign to their mentality), but rather as challenging gender-role assumptions about men and women, whatever their sexual orientation. That the parts of the maenads were taken by men was not exceptional: women never appeared on the Greek stage.

Bacchanalian rites were introduced into Rome during the Republic. Men joined women in the frenzied gatherings, and (according to the historian Livy) there was more debauchery among the men with each other than with the women. Apart from their orgiastic aspects, the rites caused concern because they crossed class lines, welcoming citizens, freed men and slaves alike. Condemned as a subversive foreign import, the Senate suppressed the Bacchanalia in 186 BC, but they evidently were soon revived. Roman sarcophagi of the 2nd and 3rd century of our era show Bacchic scenes, projecting hopes for an afterlife spent in Dionysic bliss. In its last phases the cult of Dionysus emerged as an other-worldly mystery religion, showing affinities with Mithraism, the religion of Isis, and Christianity. Meeting now behind closed doors, members of the sect recognized one another by passwords and signs.

Although the early Christians regarded all pagan worship as demonic, they were not averse to purloining the Bacchic wine harvest imagery for their own sarcophagi and mosaics. Some Bacchic reminiscences recur in drinking songs of medieval goliardic poets, notably the Carmina Burana.”

At the end of the 16th century the flamboyant bisexual painter Caravaggio created a notably provocative image of Bacchus-Dionysus (Florence, Uffizi Gallery).” Veja pintura no verbete do pintor mais acima.

The most influential latter-day evocation of the god occurs in The Birth of Tragedy (1872) of Friedrich Nietzsche, who exalted the category of the Dionysiac as an antidote for excessive rationality in the interpretation of ancient Greece and, by implication, in modern life as well.

Nietzsche’s ideas were modernized and correlated with anthropology and psychoanalysis by the classical scholar E.R. Dodds, who in turn influenced the poet W.H. Auden. Together with his lover, Chester Kallman, Auden turned Euripides’ play into an opera libretto entitled The Bassarids.”

Karl Kerenyi, Dionysus: Archetypal Image of Indestructible Life, London: Routledge, 1976.

DREAMS

When a dream has homosexual content, the hermeneutic process is complicated by the ethical assumptions of the dreamer and the interpreter, which reflect the attitudes of society toward same-sex experience.

To understand their dream experiences human beings have formulated a lore to which the ancients gave the name oneirocritical. Because the ancient world accepted homosexual interest and activity as part of human sexuality, the dream interpreters of the eastern Mediterranean cultures could calmly explain the homoerotic episodes in dreams in terms of their overall system of signs and meanings and without anxiety. Such was the work of Artemidorus of Daldis (middle of the 2nd century), which alludes to pédérastie and homosexual dream sequences and assigns them a specific, often prophetic meaning. Not so the Christian Middle Ages; the literature of dreams became exclusively heterosexual because the taboo with which theology had tainted sexual attraction to one’s own sex imposed a censorship that is only now being lifted.”

DRUGS

It should be noted that there has never been a country or society in which unrestricted use of all psychoactive drugs has been permitted over any period of time.”

In some users hallucinogens cause terrifying experiences; psychological problems can be exacerbated, and brain damage caused. The action of stimulants is often followed by a compensatory negative experience through which the body restores its equilibrium.”

Society can tolerate drug use if it is encapsulated within an artistic, recreational, religious, or therapeutic context; while some are able to so control their usagé, for many that is a daunting or impossible condition, at least in our present culture”

education is more effective than prohibition. Exaggeration of drugs’ harmful effects reduces respect for law, overwhelms the courts and prisons, inhibits research on any therapeutic use of drugs, makes drugs of controlled strength and purity unavailable, gives drugs the glamour of the forbidden, and encourages progression to ever more dangerous yet legally equal substances. As with alcohol during America’s Prohibition (1920-33), the supply of illegal drugs has become a very profitable industry, and not a passive or benign one. Foreigners who supply drugs sometimes justify their actions to themselves and their countrymen as a means of striking back at the political and economic power of the United States.”

during the 1960s, there were a considerable number of reports of people becoming aware of homoeroticism for the first time while under the influence of LSD especially. Drugs have also been used by musicians, artists, and writers who claim that the substances help them create, although this claim is controversial, perhaps because if substantiated it would be a powerful argument for drug use.”

The use of hashish (cannabis), eaten in sweets rather than smoked, is found in the Bible (Song of Songs 5:1; I Samuel 14:25-45), and there is evidence of psychic use of hemp (marijuana), from which hashish is made, from pre-historic times. Herodotus, for example, reports its popularity among the Scythians. However, widespread use of hashish begins in Islam in the 12th and 13th centuries. While the Koran prohibited wine, which because of distribution costs was somewhat more expensive than today, it was silent on hashish, which was also much less expensive. There was debate about whether the Koran’s silence was to be taken as approval, or whether prohibition was to be inferred from the treatment of wine; still, as long as it remained a minority indulgence it was tolerated, as wine usually was. Hashish users became a subculture; in particular it is linked to the mystical Sufis, who made a cult and ritual of its use. However, almost every Islamic poet from the 13th to the 16th centuries produced at least some playful poems on hashish, although wine poetry is much more abundant.”

Hashish was thought to cause effeminacy, a preference for the passive sexual role, and a loss of interest in sex. However, it was also prized as the drug of scholars and lovers of young men, and an aid in seduction of the latter. Turkish soldiers frequently ate hashish together before going into battle.

Coffee was introduced to Europe in the 17th century from the Turkish empire. Both within Islam and in Europe coffee was at first a similarly controversial drug, subject to occasional legal restriction or suppression. Its use in coffee-houses, later cafés, was typical of intellectuals and dissidents.”

The first half of the 20th century was characterized by a wave of reaction against drugs and the establishment of legal controls throughout Westem Europe and North America. However, the tensions of the 1960s, against a backdrop of the Holocaust and the invention and use of the atomic bomb, brought on a new wave of drug use. The hedonistic use of cannabis increased greatly; its enthusiasts promoted it as an aid to sensual and sexual enjoyment. The Beat generation, especially William Burroughs and Allen Ginsberg, had already turned to potent psychedelics as a means of self-improvement; they became part of the short-lived counterculture of the late 1960s. The discovery of psychedelics was in part due to progress in anthropology and archeology. The use by native peoples of mescaline (peyote), psilocybin (mushrooms), and other psychedelics became known, and the possible role of such substances in visions and oracles of the ancient Mediterranean world was proposed by scholars. The hallucinogenic properties of the most potent psychedelic yet known, lysergic acid diethylamine-25 (LSD), were discovered in 1943” “until it became too controversial, it was manufactured by a pharmaceutical company for research in psychotherapeutic treatment.”

The gay bar remains the only gay institution in many American communities, as it was almost everywhere until the 1970s.”

Poppers are a vasodilator of transitory effect, and cause a <high> from a drop in blood pressure; users say that the intensity and/or duration of orgasm is increased, that muscles (such as throat and anal sphincters) and gag reflexes are relaxed, and that feelings of increased union or <melting> with the sex partner result. Many users report that continued use (a single inhalation produces effects only for a few minutes) inhibits erections, while other users seem unaffected. Likewise, some users say the poppers encourage passivity and complete relaxation, while others report no such effect. Headaches and dizziness are sometimes reported as side effects.” “In the early 1980s poppers were accused of being a co-factor in the development of AIDS, and they were made illegal in some areas, although the accusation remains unproven.”

EFFEMINACY, HISTORICAL SEMANTICS OF

In reading older texts it is important to bear these differences in mind, for the term effeminate can be used slightingly of a womanizer [mulherengo] as well as of a <womanish> man.

The ancient Greeks and Romans sharply differentiated the active male homosexual, the paiderastes (in the New Testament arsenokoites, literally <man-layer>), from the passive partner, the cinaedus or pathicus (New Testament Greek malakos; Hebrew, rakha). The Greeks also sometimes used the term androgynos, <man-woman>, to stigmatize the passive homosexual. Beginning with the Old Attic comedies of Aristophanes, the passive is a stock figure of derision and contempt, the active partner far less so. Because of the military ideals on which ancient societies were founded, passivity and softness in the male were equated with cowardice and want of virility. A seeming exception is the god Dionysus – whose effeminate characteristics are, however, probably an import from the non-Greek East.

In ancient Rome the terms mollis (soft) and effeminatus acquired special connotations of decadence and enervating luxury. By contrast the word virtus meant manliness. The Roman satirists took sardonic delight in flagellating the vices of luxury that were rampant among the upper classes of a nation that, once rude and war-like, had succumbed to the temptations that followed its successful conquest and plunder of the entire ancient world. The classical notion of effeminacy as the result of luxury, idleness, and pampered self-indulgence is thus far removed from the claim of some gay liberationists today to kinship with the exploited and down-trodden.

The old Icelandic literature stemming from medieval Scandinavia documents the condemnation of the argr, the cowardly, unwar-like effeminate (compare Modern German arg, <bad>). The Latin term mollities (softness) entered early Christian and medieval writings, but often with reference to masturbation. It may be that the 18th-century English term molly for an effeminate homosexual is a reminiscence of Latin mollis.”

In the 16th century the French monarch Henri III assembled an entourage of favorites whose name mignon connotes effeminacy and delicacy. In French also the original meaning of bardache was the passive partner of the active bougre. English writings of the 17th and 18th century frequently denounced foppery [dandismo], sometimes homosexual but more often heterosexual.”

Restoration times also witnessed the popularity of the self-referencing habit of male homosexuals adopting women’s names: Mary, Mary-Anne, Molly, Nance or Nancy, and Nelly. The habit occurs in other languages as well – Janet in Flemish; Checca (from Francesca) in Italian; Maricón (from Maria) in Spanish; and Adelaida in Portuguese.”

19th-century English witnessed a semantic shift of a number of terms originally applied to women to provide opprobrious designations of male homosexuals. Thus gay had the meaning of a loose woman, prostitute; faggot, a slatternly woman –, and queen (or quean), a trollop. Even today the popular mind tends to the view that gay men seek to imitate women, or even become women –, the considerable number of unstereotypical, masculine homosexuals are not taken into account.”

Termagant and virago, though pejorative, do not suggest variance of sexual orientation. The girl who is a tomboy has always been treated more indulgently than the boy who is a sissy.”

Men who cross-dress as women are of two kinds. Some go to great lengths to make the simulation credible, an effort that may be a prelude to transsexualism. In other instances the simulation is imperfect, a kind of send-up. Although some feminists have interpreted such cross-dressing exercises as mockery of women, it is more likely that they signify a questioning of gender categories. In any event, transvestism is not normally held to lie within the province of effeminacy, which is thought to be the adjunction of feminine traits in a person otherwise fully recognizable as masculine.”

Hans Herter, Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum, 4 (1959).

EGYPT

Traditionally the pharaohs married their half-sisters, a custom that other peoples considered curious. Self-confident in their cherished habits and customs, the Egyptians nonetheless cherished a distinct sense of privacy, which restricted discussion of erotic themes in the documents that have come down to modern times. Most of our evidence stems from temples and tombs, where a full record of everyday life could scarcely be expected. Unfortunately, Egypt had no law codes comparable to those known from ancient Mesopotamia.”

The realm of mythology provides several instances of homosexual behavior. In order to subordinate him, the god Seth attempted to sodomize his brother Horus, but the latter foiled him, and tricked Seth into ingesting some of his (Horus’s) own semen. Seth then became pregnant. In another myth the ithyphallic god Min anally assaulted an enemy, who later gave birth to the god Thoth. Both these stories present involuntary receptive homosexuality as a humiliation, but the act itself is not condemned; in the latter incident the god of wisdom is born as a result. (In another myth the high god engenders offspring parthenogenetically by masturbation.) While it is sometimes claimed that the ancient Egyptians were accustomed to sodomize enemies after their defeat on the battlefield, the evidence is equivocal.”

In what is surely history’s first homosexual short story, King Pepy II Neferkare (2355-2261) makes nocturnal visits to have sex with his general Sisinne. This episode is significant as an instance of androphilia – sex between two adult men – rather than the pederasty that was dominant in the ancient world. From a slightly earlier period comes the Tomb of the Two Brothers at Thebes, which the excavators have explained as the joint sepulcher of two men, Niankhnum and Khnumhotep, who were lovers. Bas reliefs on the tomb walls show the owners embracing affectionately.”

Queen Hatshepsut (reigned 1503-1482 BC) adopted male dress and even wore a false beard; these male attributes probably stem from her decision to reign alone, rather than from lesbianism.

A figure of particular interest is the pharaoh Akhenaten (Amenhotep IV; reigned ca. 1372-1354 BC), who was a religious and artistic reformer. Although this king begat several daughters with his wife, the famous Nefertiti, in art he is often shown as eunuch-like, with swollen hips and feminine breasts. According to some interpreters these somatic features reflect a glandular disorder. Other scholars believe that they are a deliberate artistic stylization, so that the appearance of androgyny may convey a universal concept of the office of kingship, uniting the male and the female so as to constitute an appropriate counterpart of the universal god Aten he introduced. Scenes of Akhenaten caressing his son-in-law Smenkhkare have been interpreted, doubtfully, as indicating a homosexual relation between the two.”

ELLIS, HAVELOCK

Pioneering British writer on sexual psychology. Descended from a family with many generations of seafarers, Henry Havelock Ellis was named after a distinguished soldier who was the hero of the Indian Mutiny. Early in life he sailed twice around the world and spent some years in Australia. In boarding school he had some unpleasant experiences suggesting a passive element in his character, and his attachments to women were often more friendships than erotic liaisons. At the age of 32 he married Edith Lees, a lesbian; after the first year of their marriage all sexual relations ceased, and both went on to a series of affairs with women. By nature an autodidact, Ellis obtained in 1889 only a licentiate in Medicine, Surgery, and Midwifery from the Society of Apothecaries – a somewhat inferior degree that always embarrassed him. More interested in his literary studies than in the practice of medicine, he nevertheless collected case histories mainly by correspondence, as his autobiography makes no mention of clinical practice.

ERA DE AQUARIUS: “In the atmosphere that prevailed after the disgrace of Oscar Wilde (May 1895), publication in England was problematic, but under doubtful auspices the English edition was released in November 1897.”

Sexual Inversion was the first book in English to treat homosexuality as neither disease nor crime, and if he dismissed the current notion that it was a species of <degeneracy> (in the biological sense), he also maintained that it was inborn and unmodifiable – a view that he never renounced. His book, couched in simple language, urged public toleration for what was then regarded as unnatural and criminal to the highest degree. To a readership conditioned from childhood to regard homosexual behavior with disgust and abhorrence, the book was beyond the limits of comprehension, and a radical publisher and bookseller named George Bedborough was duly prosecuted for issuing <a certain lewd wicked bawdy scandalous and obscene libel>” “The book was to appear in two later editions as the second volume of Ellis’ Studies in the Psychology of Sex, which in its final format extended to 7 volumes covering the whole of sexual science as it existed in the first three decades of the 20th century.” “Ellis never endorsed the explanations offered by Freud and the psychoanalytic school, so that the third edition of Sexual Inversion (1915), which was supplemented by material drawn from Magnus Hirschfeld’s Die Homosexualität des Mannes und des Weibes, published a year earlier, presented essentially the standpoint of 1904. The next in radical character was the measured discussion of masturbation, which Victorian society had been taught to regard with virtual paranoia as the cause of numberless ills.

EPHEBOPHILIA

The term ephebophilia seems to have been coined by Magnus Hirschfeld in his Wesen der Liebe (1906)

ANTI-AQUILINO (BANQUETE): “those with bearded faces who had outgrown the stage at which they were appropriate as the younger partners in pederasty, but not yet old enough to marry: the prime age for military service. The ancient Greek age of puberty was likely in the mid-teens rather than the younger ages typical of contemporary Western society.”

In other societies, ephebes are legally on a par with younger children, but in practice sexual activities with them are not as harshly repressed as with the younger group.”

The combination of heightened sexual energy with a lack of heterosexual outlets (owing to marriage ages in the twenties and restrictions on pre-marital opportunities) and low incomes (characteristic of males still in school, military service, or just beginning to acquire work experience) has in many societies made heterosexual ephebes more available for trade (one-sided) relationships with homosexuals than any other group of heterosexual males.

For many ephebophiles, the naïveté of ephebes is a source of attraction, their enthusiasm for new experiences (including sexual and romantic involvements) contrasted with what is perceived to be the more jaded and skeptical attitudes of other adults.”

The ancient Greeks acknowledged this trait with the term philephebos (fond of young men) and philoboupais (one who is fond of over-matured boys, <bull-boys> or <husky young men>), but generally slighted it in favor of the pederastic preference. Nevertheless, the athletic games of which the Greeks were so fond featured nude ephebes, the size of whose members received public acclaim, and the victors basked in adulation; Pindar wrote odes to them.”

In the 20th century, the dominance of the androphile model of male homosexuality has tended to subsume, appropriate, and obscure the ephebophile current, and to consider it as a mode of adult-adult relationships rather than as a distinctive type of preference.”

EPICUREANISM

Knowledge of Epicureanism, the classical rival of Stoicism, is fragmentary because Christians, disliking its atheistic materialism, belief in the accidental existence of the cosmos, and ethical libertarianism, either failed to copy or actually destroyed the detested works. Of all the numerous works composed in antiquity, only Lucretius’ philosophical poem De rerum natura survives intact. Diogenes Laertius reported that Epicurus wrote more than anyone else, including 37 books On Nature. A typical maxim: <We see that pleasure is the beginning and end of living happily>.

Epicurus (341-270 BC), the founder of the school, served as an ephebe in Athens at 18 and then studied at the Academy, a fellow classmate of Menander, when Aristotle was absent in Chalcis. Having taught abroad, where he combatted the atomist philosophy of Democritus, he returned to Athens and bought his house with a garden in 307-6. There he taught until his death, allowing women and slaves to participate in his lessons – to the shock of traditionalists. Only a few lines of his works survive. Apparently he likened sexual object choice, whether of women or boys, to food preferences – a parallel that often recurred in later times. His beloved Metrodorus predeceased him.

[O LEITMOTIF INCONSCIENTE DO BLOG] The Epicurean school, consisting of scholars who secluded themselves from society in Epicurus’ garden, lived modestly or even austerely. Stoics, however, libeled the secretive Epicureans because of their professed hedonism, accusing them of profligacy of every kind despite the fact that Epicurus felt that pleasure could be attained only in restraint of some pursuits that in the long run bring more pain than the temporary pleasure they seem to offer. Natural pleasures are easily satisfied, others being unnecessary. The ideal was freedom from destiny by satisfying desire and avoiding the pain of desires too difficult or impossible to satisfy. By freeing man from fear of gods and an afterlife and by teaching him to avoid competition in politics and business it liberates him from emotional turmoil. Friendship was extremely important to Epicureans.”

Lucretius (ca. 94-55 BC) seems not to have added any ideas to those taught by Epicurus himself. But others, like the fabulously rich general Lucullus, whose banquets became proverbial, excused their gross sensuality by references to Epicurus’ maxims. Julius Caesar proclaimed himself an Epicurean. Under the Empire Stoicism vanquished its rival and vied with Christianity, which when triumphant anathematized Epicureanism.”

the Soviet Communists, who naturally ranked Epicurus above Plato as the greatest philosopher of antiquity.” ???

Gassendi (1592-1655) [neo-epicurean] exerted enormous influence on both Newton and Leibniz.”

FAGGOT

One of the most persistent myths that have gained a foot-hold in the gay movement is the belief that faggot derives from the basic meaning of <bundle of sticks used to light a fire>, with the historical commentary that when witches were burned at the stake, <only presumed male homosexuals were considered low enough to help kindle the fires>.

The English word has in fact three forms: faggot, attested by the Oxford English Dictionary from circa 1300; fadge, attested from 1588; and faggald, which the Dictionary of the Older Scottish Tongue first records from 1375. The first and second forms have the additional meaning <fat, slovenly woman> which according to the English Dialect Dictionary survived into the 19th century in the folk speech of England.

The homosexual sense of the term, unknown in England itself, appears for the first time in America in a vocabulary of criminal slang printed in Portland, Oregon in 1914, with the example <All the fagots (sissies) will be dressed in drag at the ball tonight>. The apocopated (clipped) form fag then arose by virtue of the tendency of American colloquial speech to create words of one syllable; the first quotation is from the book by Neis Anderson, The Hobo (1923): <Fairies or Fags are men or boys who exploit sex for profit.> The short form thus also has no connection with British fag as attested from the 19th century (for example, in the novel Tom Brown’s Schooldays) in the sense of <public school boy who performs menial tasks for an upper-classman>.

In American slang faggot/fag usurped the semantic role of bugger in British usage, with its connotations of extreme hostility and contempt bordering on death wishes. In more recent decades it has become the term of abuse par excellence in the mouths of heterosexuals, often just as an insult aimed at another male’s alleged want of masculinity or courage, rather than implying a sexual role or orientation.

The ultimate origin of the word is a Germanic term represented by the Norwegian dialect words fagg, <bundle, heap>, alongside bagge, <obese, clumsy creature> (chiefly of animals). From the latter are derived such Romance words as French bagasse and ltalian bagascia, <prostitute>, whence the parallel derivative bagascione whose meaning matches that of American English faggot/fag, while Catalan bagassejar signifies to faggot, <to frequent the company of loose women>.

The final proof that faggot cannot have originated in the burning of witches at the stake is that in English law both witchcraft and buggery were punishable by hanging, and that in the reign of the homosexual monarch James I the execution of heretics came to an end, so that by the time American English gave the word its new meaning there cannot have been in the popular mind even the faintest remnant of the complex of ideas credited to the term in the contemporary myth. It is purely and simply an Americanism of the 20th century.

Given the fact that the term faggot cannot refer to burning at the stake, why does the myth continue to enjoy popularity in the gay movement? On the conscious level it serves as a device with which to attack the medieval church, by extension Christianity in toto, and finally all authority. On another level, it may linger as a <myth of origins>, a kind of collective masochistic ritual that willingly identifies the homosexual as victim.

FASCISM

The term fascism derives from fasces, the bundles of rods carried by the lictors of ancient Rome to symbolize the unity of classes in the Republic. Fascism is the authoritarian movement that arose in Italy in the wake of World War I. Although Hitler admired its founder Mussolini and imitated him at first – the term Führer is modeled on Duce – one cannot simply equate his more radical National Socialist movement with the Italian phenomenon, as writers of the left are prone to do.”

Not essentially racist like Nazism or anti-bourgeois like Marxism, Italian fascism, with its corporative binding of workers and employers, has been less consistently hostile to homosexuals.”

Mussolini also argued in a discussion of a draft penal code in 1930 that because Italians, being virile, were not homosexuals, Italy needed no law banning homosexual acts, which he believed only degenerate foreigners to practice. A ban would only frighten such tourists away, and Italy needed the money they spent to improve its balance of payments and shore up its sagging economy. Napoléon had promulgated his code, which did not penalize homosexual acts between consenting adults, in northern Italy in 1810, and thus decriminalized sodomy. It had already been decriminalized in Tuscany by Grand Duke Leopold, the enlightened brother of Joseph II. The Albertine Code of 1837 for Piedmont-Sardinia was extended to all its dominions after the House of Savoy created a united Kingdom of Italy, a task completed in 1870. Pervasive was the influence of the jurist Marquis Cesare Beccaria, who argued against cruel and unusual punishments and against all offenses motivated by religious superstition and fanaticism.

Thus Italy with its age-old <Mediterranean homosexuality> in which women were protected, almost secluded – upper-class girls at least in the South being accompanied in public by dueñas –, had like other Latin countries allowed female prostitution and closed its eyes to homosexuality. As such it had became the playground par excellence during the grand tour of the English milords, and also the refuge of exiles and émigrés from the criminal sanctions of the Anglo-American common law and the Prussian code. The Prussian Code was extended in 1871-72 to the North and then South German territories incorporated in the Reich, including ones where the Code Napoleon had prevailed in the early part of the century. Byron and John Addington Symonds took refuge in Italy, as William Beckford did in Portugal and Oscar Wilde in Paris. Friedrich Alfred Krupp’s playground was in Capri, Thomas Mann’s in Venice, and Count Adelswárd Fersen’s also in Capri.”

Personally, Mussolini was somewhat of a sexual acrobat, in that he had a succession of mistresses and often took time out in the office to have sex with one or another of his secretaries.”

Believing in military strength through numbers, Mussolini did more than Hitler to subsidize parents of numerous progeny, thus hoping to increase Italy’s population from 40 to 60 million.”

However, after he formed the Rome-Berlin Axis with Hitler in 1936, Mussolini began, under Nazi influence, to persecute homosexuals and to promulgate anti-Semitic decrees in 1938 and 1939, though these were laxly enforced, and permitted exceptions, such as veterans of World War I.”

Oppressing homosexuals more than Jews, Mussolini’s regime rounded up and imprisoned a substantial number, a procedure poignantly depicted in Ettore Scola’s excellent film A Special Day (1977).” “Even exclusive homosexuals, if they were not unlucky, survived fascism unscathed.”

Admiral Horthy seized control of Hungary from the communist Bela Kun in 1920 and as Regent unleashed a <White Terror> largely directed against Jews, two years before Mussolini marched on Rome with his black-shirts.”

Fascists were less consistent and more divided among themselves than even communists or Nazis. After all, they had no sacred text like Das Kapital or Mein Kampf, and further were not ruling only a single powerful country.” “Czechoslovakia, the only democracy in Central Europe to survive this period, simply continued the Austrian penal code of 1852 that penalized both male and female homosexuality.”

The great homosexual poet Federico García Lorca was shot by a death squad near Granada in 1936; it is said that they fired the bullets through his backside to <make the punishment fit the crime>.” “More than Mussolini, Franco resisted the theories and pressures of Hitler, whom he regarded as a despicable (and perhaps deranged) upstart. It has been argued that Franco was not a fascist at all and that he actually maintained a pro-Jewish policy, granting asylum to refugees from Nazi-occupied Europe and attempting to protect Sephardic Jews in the Balkan countries. In his last years he in fact liberalized Spain to a certain extent, allowing among other things a resurgence of gay bars, baths, and culture even before the accession of King Juan Carlos upon his death in 1975. Today Spain is one of the freest countries in Europe.”

Naturally Latins, like Slavs, being considered inferior peoples by Hitler, did not in general espouse racism (Hitler had to make the Japanese honorary Aryans to ally with them in the Tripartite Pact of 1937), so they had no reason to think of homosexuals in his terms.”

FASCIST PERVERSION, BELIEF IN

Fascism and National Socialism (Nazism) were originally distinct political systems, but their eventual international ties (the <Rome-Berlin axis>) led to the use of <fascist> as an umbrella term¹ by Communist writers anxious to avoid the implication that <National Socialism> was a type of socialism. Neither in Italy nor in Spain did the right-authoritarian political movements have a homosexual component. Rather it was in Weimar Germany that the right-wing paramilitary groups which constituted the nucleus of the later National Socialist German Workers Party (NSDAP) attracted a considerable number of homosexuals whose erotic leanings overlapped with the male bonding of the party. This strong male bonding, in the later judgment of their own leaders, gave the Nazis a crucial advantage in their victory over the rival Social Democratic and communist formations in the early 1930s.

The most celebrated of the homosexuals in the Nazi Party of the 1920s was Ernst Rohm, whose sexual proclivities were openly denounced by left-wing propagandists, but this did not deprive him of Hitler’s confidence until the putsch of June 30, 1934, in which he and many of his homosexual comrades in arms were massacred.”

¹ Discordo, mas segue o jogo.

theorists such as Wilhelm Reich who were opposed to homosexuality [?] could claim that the right-wing youth were <becoming more homosexual>. The victory of National Socialism at the beginning of 1933 then reinforced Communist and émigré propagandists in their resort to <fascist perversion> as a rhetorical device with which they could abuse and vilify the regime that had defeated and exiled them – and which they hoped would be transient and unstable.

In particular, the statute by which Stalin restored the criminal sanctions against homosexuality that had been omitted from the penal codes of 1922 and 1926 was officially titled the <Law of March 7, 1934> – a pointed allusion to the anniversary of the National Socialist consolidation of power one year earlier.”

In the United States Maoists charged that the gay liberation movement of 1969 and the years following was an example of <bourgeois décadance> that would vanish once the triumph of socialism was achieved. “

Samuel Igra, Germany’s National Vice, London: Quality Press, 1945.

FILM

Adolescent alienation was the theme of Rebel without a Cause (1955), in which, however, the delicate Sal Mineo character dies so that James Dean can be united with Natalie Wood.”

In the book Midnight Express the hero admitted to a gay love affair in prison, but in the movie version (1978) he rejects a handsome fellow inmate’s advances.”

Screen biographies of gay people have had similar fates. Michelangelo and Cole Porter appear as joyful heterosexuals; Oscar Wilde could not be sanitized, to be sure, but he was presented in a <tasteful> manner (3 British versions, 2 in 1960, one in 1984). Recent screen biographies have been better; the documentary on the painter Paul Cadmus (1980) is open without being sensational; Prick Up Your Ears, on the life of Joe Orton, is as frank as one can wish, though it somehow misses the core of his personality.”

In The Third Sex (West Germany, 1959) a sophisticated older man has an entourage of teenage boys. Although this film purveys dated ideas of homosexuality, it went farther in explicitness than anything that Hollywood was able to do for over a decade. Federico Fellini’s celebrated La Dolce Vita (1960) is a multifaceted portrait of eternal decadence in chic circles in Rome.”

One breakthrough came in 1967 when the legendary Marlon Brando portrayed a closeted homosexual army officer in John Huston’s Reflections in a Golden Eye, a film which drew a <Condemned> rating from the Catholic Church.” Who gives a fuck (literally)!

Sunday Bloody Sunday: this film was notable for the shock experienced by straight audiences at a kissing scene between Peter Finch and Murray Head. Perhaps the most notorious of the gay directors was Rainer Werner Fassbinder, whose Fox and His Friends (1975) deals with homosexuality and class struggle. Fassbinder’s last film was his controversial version of a Genet novel, Querelle (1982). The death of Franco created the possibility of a new openness in Spanish culture, including a number of gay films. Influenced by Luis Buñuel, Law of Desire (1986) by Pedro Almodóvar is surely a masterpiece of comic surrealism.”

Already in the 1920s some major directors were known to be gay, including the German Friedrich W. Murnau and the Russian Sergei Eisenstein.”

During their lifetimes Charles Laughton and Montgomery Clift had to suffer fag-baiting taunts from colleagues, while Rock Hudson remained largely untouched by public scandal until his death from AIDS in 1985. Tyrone Power and Cary Grant were decloseted after their deaths. The sexuality of others, such as Errol Flynn and James Dean, remains the subject of argument. In Germany the stage actor and film director Gustav Grundgens managed to work through the Nazi period, even though his homosexuality was known to the regime.”

In 1969, however, hardcore porno arrived, apparently to stay. Some 50 theatres across the United States specialized in the genre, and where the authorities were willing to turn a blind eye, sexual acts took place there, stimulated by the films.”

Much of the early production was forgettable, but in 1971, in Boys in the Sand starring Casey Donovan (Cal Culver), the director-producer Wakefield Poole achieved a rare blend of sexual explicitness and cinematographic values.”

In the later 80s AIDS began to devastate porno-industry workers, gay and straight, and safe sex procedures became more rigorous on the set (it should be noted, however, that long before AIDS, by strict convention, pornographic film ejaculations were always conducted outside the body, so as to be graphically visible; hence film sex was always basically <safe sex>).”

PROVAVELMENTE ULTRAPASSADO: “Lesbian porno exists only as scenes within films addressed to heterosexual males, their being, thus far, no market for full-length lesbian films of this nature. A number of independent lesbian film-makers have made candid motion pictures about lesbian life, but they are not pornographic.”

Carel Rowe, The Baudelairean Cinema: A Trend Within the American Avant-Garde, Ann Arbor, MI: UMI Research Press, 1982.

FLAUBERT

From his early years at the lycée onward, he preferred the pen to his father’s scalpel, and single-handedly edited a minor journal, the Colibri, that clumsily but clearly foretold his future talent. In Paris he read Law but never took the degree for reasons of health, and there met Maxime Du Camp, with whom he formed a close friendship. Together they traveled through Brittany and Normandy in 1847, bringing back a volume of reminiscences that was to be published only after Flaubert’s death (Par les champs et par les grèves, 1885). Between October of 1849 and May of 1851 the two traveled in Egypt and Turkey, and there Flaubert had a number of pédérastie experiences which he related in his letters to Louis Bouilhet.”

BORING FASHION: “On his return to France Flaubert shut himself up in his country house at Croisset, near Rouen. Instead of aspiring to self-discovery in the manner of the Romanticists, Flaubert sought to bury his own personality by striving for the goal of art in itself, and he devoted his entire life to the quest for its secrets. His ferocious will to be in his works <like God>, everywhere and nowhere, explains the nerve-wracking effort that went into each of his novels, in which nothing is left to the free flow of inspiration, nothing is asserted without being verified, nothing is described that has not been seen.” “This explains the multiple versions that are periodically uncovered of almost every one of his works, with the sole exception of Madame Bovary (1857), which led to his being tried for offending public decency.”

In 1857 he traveled to Tunisia to collect material for a historical novel set in Carthage after the First Punic War. Salammbô (1862), abundantly documented, is so rich in sadistic scenes, including one of a mass child-sacrifice, that it horrified some contemporary readers.”

In 1874 he published La tentation de saint Antoine, a prose poem of great power and imagination. His last work, Bouvard et Pécuchet (issued posthumously in 1881), is an unfinished study in male bonding.”

Sodomy is a subject of conversation at table. You can deny it at times, but everyone starts ribbing you and you end up spilling the beans. Traveling for our own information and entrusted with a mission by the government, we regarded it as our duty to abandon ourselves to this manner of ejaculation. The occasion has not yet presented itself, but we are looking for one. The Turkish baths are where it is practiced. One rents the bath for 5 fr., including the masseurs, pipe, coffee, and linen, and takes one’s urchin into one of the rooms. – You should know that all the bath attendants are bardaches [homossexuais passivos].”

FOUCAULT

at the end of his life he surprised the world with 2 successor volumes with a different subject matter: the management of sexuality in ancient Greece and Rome. While completing these books he was already gravely ill, a fact that may account for their turgid, sometimes repetitive presentation. In June 1984 Michel Foucault died in Paris of complications resulting from AIDS.”

O CONTINENTE SE ESMIGALHA: “Discontent with the systems of Marx and Freud and their contentious followers had nonetheless left an appetite for new <mega-theories>, which the Anglo-Saxon pragmatic tradition was unable to satisfy.”

This concept of discontinuity was all the more welcome as the ground had been prepared by an influential American philosopher of science, Thomas Kuhn, whose concept of radical shifts in paradigm had been widely adopted. In vain did Foucault protest toward the end of his life that he was not the philosopher of discontinuity; he is now generally taken to be such.”

Not since Jean-Paul Sartre had France given the world a thinker of such resonance. Yet Foucault’s work shows a number of key weaknesses. Not gifted with the patience for accumulating detail that since Aristotle has been taken to be a hallmark of the historian’s craft, he often spun elaborate theories from scanty empirical evidence. He also showed a predilection for scatter-gun concepts such as episteme, discourse, difference, and power; in seeking to explain much, these talismans make for fuzziness. Foucauldian language has had a seductive appeal for his followers, but repetition dulls the magic and banalization looms.”

FOURIER

French Utopian philosopher and sexual radical. Fourier spent much of his life in Lyon, trapped in a business world which he hated with a passion. Disillusioned in childhood by the dishonesty and hypocrisy of the people around him, he gradually formulated an elaborate theory of how totally to transform society in a Utopian world of the future known as Harmony, in which mankind would live in large communes called Phalansteries.

Fourier hid his sexual beliefs from his contemporaries, and it was more than a century after his death before his main erotic work, Le nouveau monde amoureux, was first published. (…) Fourier did not believe that anyone under 16 had any sexual feelings, nor did he understand the psychology of sadism, pedophilia, or rape, so that his sexual theories are not entirely suitable for modem experimentation. (…) He recognized male homosexuals and lesbians as biological categories long before Krafft-Ebing created the modern concept of immutable sexual <perversions>.” “He wrote some fictional episodes in the vein of William Beckford, one of which describes the seduction of a beautiful youth by an older man.”

FRANCE

French politics and literature have exercised an incalculable influence on other countries, from England to Quebec, from Senegal to Vietnam. Whether justified or not, a reputation for libertine hedonism clings to the country, and especially to its capital, Paris – by far the largest city of northern Europe from the 12th to the 18th centuries (when London surpassed it), making France a barometer of changing sexual mores.”

The heavy-drinking later Merovingians, descendants of the Frankish king Merovech and his grandson Clovis, who conquered all Gaul, were barbarians who indulged their sensual appetites freely. Lack of control allowed considerable sexual license to continue into the more Christianized Carolingian period (late 8th-9th centuries), and probably to increase during the feudal anarchy that followed the Viking invasions of the 9th and 10th, but in the 11th century the church moved to regulate private conduct according to its own strict canons.”

The term sodomia, which appears in the last decades of the 12th century [?], covered bestiality, homosexual practices, and <unnatural> heterosexual relations of all kinds.” “Popes organized the Inquisition against them and invoked the bloody Albigensian Crusade which devastated much of Languedoc, homeland of a sensual culture tinged by Moslem influences from the south. The word bougre itself survives to this day as English bugger, which in Great Britain, apart from legal usage, remains a coarse and virtually obscene expression.”

The guilt of the Templars remains moot to this day; while some may have been involved in homosexual liaisons, the political atmosphere surrounding the investigation and the later controversy made impartial judgment impossible. A persistent fear of sexuality and a pathetic inability to stamp out its proscribed manifestations, even with periodic burning of offenders at the stake and strict regulations within the cloister, plagued medieval society to the end.”

Henri III was celebrated for his mignons, the favorites drawn from the ranks of the petty nobility – handsome, gorgeously attired and adorned adolescents and magnificent swordsmen ready to sacrifice their lives for their sovereign. Although the king had exhibited homosexual tendencies earlier in life, these became more marked after a stay in Venice in 1574. Yet neither he nor the mignons scorned the opposite sex in their pursuit of pleasure, and there is no absolute proof that any of this circle expressed their desires genitally. Yet a whole literature of pamphlets and lampoons by Protestants and by Catholic extremists, both of whom disapproved of the king’s moderate policy, was inspired by the life of the court of Henri III until his assassination in 1589.”

Even the entourage of Cardinal Richelieu included the Abbé Boisrobert, patron of the theatre and the arts, and founder of the French Academy, the summit of French intellectual life. His proclivities were so well known that he was nicknamed <the mayor of Sodom>, while the king who occupied the throne, Louis XIII, was surnamed <the chaste> because of his absolute indifference to the fair sex and to his wife Marie de Medici.”

In his posthumously published novel La religieuse, Denis Diderot indicted convents as hot-houses of lesbianism.”

The Revolution secured the release (though only for a time) of the imprisoned pansexual writer and thinker, the Marquis D.A.F. de Sade, who carried the transgressive strain in the Enlightenment to the ultimate limits of the imagination.”

The novels of Jean Genet, a former professional thief, treated male homosexuality with a pornographic frankness and style rich in imagery unparalleled in world literature. Genet enjoyed the patronage of the dominant intellectual of the time, the heterosexual Jean-Paul Sartre, who also wrote about homosexuality in other contexts.”

Innovations such as a computerized gay bulletin board – the Minitel – reached France, but also the tragic incursion of AIDS (in French, SIDA), spread in no small part from Haiti and the United States.”

FREE-MASONRY

The fraternal order of Free and Accepted Masons is a male secret society having adherents throughout the world. The order is claimed to have arisen from the English and Scottish fraternities of stone-masons and cathedral builders in the late Middle Ages. The formation of a grand lodge in London in 1717 marked the beginning of the spread of free-masonry on the continent as far east as Poland and Russia. From its obscure origins free-masonry gradually evolved into a political and benevolent society that vigorously promoted the ideology of the Enlightenment, and thus came into sharp and lasting antagonism with the defenders of the Old Régime.”

The slogan Liberty, Equality, Fraternity immortalized by the French Revolution is said to have begun in the lodges of the Martinist affiliate.”

FREUDIAN CONCEPTS

Five aspects of Freud’s psychoanalytic work are relevant to homosexuality, though by no means have all of them been fully appreciated in the discussion of the legal and social aspects of the subject. These include: (1) the psychology of sex; (2) the etiology of paranoia; (3) psychoanalytic anthropology; (4) the psychology of religion; and (5) the origins of Judaism and Christianity. In regard to the last two the psychoanalytic profession in the United States has notably shied away from the implications of the founder’s ideas, in no small part because of its accommodation to the norms of American culture, including popular Protestant religiosity.”

Freud pointed out that the pederast is attracted only to the male youth who has not yet lost his androgynous quality, so that it is the blend of masculine and feminine traits in the boy that arouses and attracts the adult male” “with a narcissistic starting point they seek youthful sexual partners resembling themselves, whom they then love as the mother loved them. He also determined that alleged inverts were not indifferent to female stimuli, but transferred their arousal to male objects.”

Recent investigations have sought to confirm this insight for paranoia in male subjects only, and in all likelihood it is related not just to the phenomenon of homosexual panic but to the generally higher level of societal anxiety and legal intolerance in regard to male as opposed to female homosexuality. This would also explain why lesbianism is invisible to the unconscious: the collective male psyche experiences no threat from female homosexuality.”

The outcome of Freud’s explorations in this direction [anthropology] was Totem and Taboo (1913), which despite the break with his Swiss colleague in that year is the most Jungian of all his works.” “While Hellenic civilization could distinguish between father-son and erastes-eromenos relationships, Biblical Judaism could not, and expanded its earlier prohibition of homosexual acts with a father or uncle to a generalized taboo. It is perhaps pertinent that pedophilia (sex with pre-pubertal children), as distinct from pederasty, usually involves members of the same family, not total strangers. Also, extending this mode of thinking, the fascination which some homosexual men have for partners of other races may be owing to the unconscious guilt that still adheres to a sexual relationship with anyone who could be even remotely related to them, which is to say a member of the same ethnic or racial group.” “Totemism and exogamy are the two halves of the familiar Oedipus complex, the attraction to the mother and the death wishes against the rival father.” “Freud then appealed to Robertson Smith’s writings on sacrifice and sacrificial feasts in which the totem is ceremonially slain and eaten, thus reenacting the original deed. The rite is followed by mourning and then by triumphant rejoicing and wild excesses –, the events serve to perpetuate the community and its identity with the ancestor. After thousands of years of religious evolution the totem became a god, and the complicated story of the various religions begins. This work of Freud’s has been condemned by anthropologists and other specialists, yet it may throw considerable light on aspects of Judeo-Christian myth and legend that cluster around the rivalry of the father and his adolescent son – in which the homosexual aggressor is, ostensibly, seeking to destroy the masculinity of his rival by <using him as a woman>.

Obsessional neurosis is a pathological counterpart of religion, while religion may be styled a collective obsessional neurosis.”

From the secondary sources that he had read, Freud surmised that the lawgiver Moses was an Egyptian who had opted for exile after religious counter-revolution had undone the reforms of the first monotheist, Akhenaten. His Egyptian retinue became the Levites, the elite of the new religious community which received its law code, not from him, but from the Midianite priest of a volcanic deity, Jahweh, at the shrine of Kadesh Barnea. This last site, amusingly enough, presumably took its name from the bevy of male and female cult prostitutes who ministered at its shrine. The Biblical Moses is a fusion of the two historic figures.

Freud also, on the basis of a book published by the German Semiticist Ernst Sellin, posited the death of Moses in an uprising caused by his autocratic rule and apodictic pronouncements. The whole notion was based upon a reinterpretation of some passages in the book of Hosea, which because of its early and poetic character, not to speak of the problems of textual transmission, poses enormous difficulties even for the expert.” “Judaism is a religion of the father, Christianity a religion of the son, whose death on the cross and the institution of the eucharist are the last stage in the evolution that began with the slaying and eating of the totem animal by the primal horde.”

The particular emphasis with which Freud contradicted Magnus Hirschfeld’s notion that homosexuals were a biological third sex led – together with a tendency (not confined to psychoanalysis) to deny the constitutional bases of behavior – to the assertion that homosexuality was purely the result of <fixation> in an infantile stage of sexual development provoked by the action or inaction of the parents. (…) Thus in the popular mind the belief that homosexuality is somehow a failure of psychological development has its underpinning in the Freudian concepts.”

his legacy has quietly worked in favor of toleration”

FRIENDSHIP, FEMALE ROMANTIC

When Sarah’s family discovered that she had run off with a woman instead of a man, they were relieved – her reputation would not suffer any irreparable harm (as it would have had her accomplice been male). Her relative Mrs. Tighe observed, <Sarah’s conduct, though it has an appearance of imprudence, is I am sure void of serious impropriety. There were no gentlemen concerned, nor does it appear to be anything more than a scheme of Romantic Friendship.> The English, during the second half of the 18th century, prized sensibility, faithfulness, and devotion in a woman, but forbade her significant contact with the opposite sex before she was betrothed. It was reasoned, apparently, that young women could practice these sentiments on each other so that when they were ready for marriage they would have perfected themselves in those areas. It is doubtful that women viewed their own romantic friendships in such a way, but – if we can place any credence in 18th century English fiction as a true reflection of that society – men did. Because romantic friendship between women served men’s self-interest in their view, it was permitted and even socially encouraged. The attitude of Charlotte Lennox’s hero in Euphemia (1790) is typical. Maria Harley’s uncle chides her for her great love for Euphemia and her obstinate grief when Euphemia leaves for America, and he points out that her fiancé <has reason to be jealous of a friendship that leaves him but second place in Maria’s affection>; but the fiancé responds, <Miss Harley’s sensibility on this occasion is the foundation of all my hopes. From a heart so capable of a sincere attachment, the man who is so happy as to be her choice may expect all the refinements of a delicate passion, with all the permanence of a generous friendship.>

The most complete fictional blueprint for conducting a romantic friendship is Sarah Scott’s A Description of Millennium Hall (1762), a novel which went through four editions by 1778.”

Mrs. Delany’s description of her own first love (in The Autobiography and Correspondence of Mrs. Delany, ed. Sara L. Woolsey) is typical of what numerous autobiographies, diaries, letters, and novels of the period contained. As a young woman, she formed a passionate attachment to a clergyman’s daughter, whom she admired for her <uncommon genius … intrepid spirit … extraordinary understanding, lively imagination, and humane disposition.> They shared <secret talk> and <whispers> together –, they wrote to one another every day, and met in the fields between their fathers’ houses at every opportunity. <We thought that day tedious,> Mrs. Delany wrote years later, <that we did not meet, and had many stolen interviews>. Typical of many youthful romantic friendships, it did not last long (at the age of 17, Mrs. Delany was given in marriage to an old man), but it provided fuel for the imagination which idealized the possibilities of what such a relationship might be like without the impingement of cold marital reality. Because of such girlhood intimacies (which were often cut off in an untimely manner), most women would have understood when those attachments were compared with heterosexual love by the female characters in 18th century novels, and were considered, as Lucy says in William Hayley’s The Young Widow, <infinitely more valuable>. They would have had their own frame of reference when in those novels, women adopted the David and Jonathan story for themselves and swore that they felt for each other (again as Lucy says) <a love passing the Love of Men>, or proclaimed as does Anne Hughes, the author of Henry and Isabella (1788), that such friendships are <more sweet, interesting, and to complete all, lasting, than any other which we can ever hope to possess; and were a just account of anxiety and satisfaction to be made out, would, it is possible, in the eye of rational estimation, far exceed the so-much boasted pleasure of love.>

Saint Mery, who recorded his observations of his 1793-1798 journey, was shocked by the <unlimited liberty> which American young ladies seemed to enjoy, and by their ostensible lack of passion toward men. The combination of their independence, heterosexual passionlessness, and intimacy with each other could have meant only one thing to a Frenchman

in the 1790s: that <they are not at all strangers to being willing to seek unnatural pleasures with persons of their own sex>. It is as doubtful that great masses of middle and upper-class young ladies gave themselves up to homosexuality as it is that they gave themselves up to heterosexual intercourse before marriage. But the fiction of the period corroborates that St. Mery saw American women behaving openly as though they were in love with each other. Charles Brockden Brown’s Ormand, for example, suggests that American romantic friends were very much like their English counterparts.”

But love between women, at least as it was lived in women’s fantasies, was far more consuming than the likes of Casanova could believe. Women dreamed not of erotic escapades but of a blissful life together. In such a life a woman would have choices; she would be in command of her own destiny; she would be an adult relating to another adult in a way that a heterosexual relationship with a virtual stranger (often an old or at least a much older man), arranged by a parent for consideration totally divorced from affection, would not allow her to be. Samuel Richardson permitted Miss Howe to express the yearnings of many a frustrated romantic friend when she remarked to Clarissa, <How charmingly might you and I live together and despise them all>.”

FRIENDSHIP, MALE

For Plato, friendship is rather part of the philosopher’s quest: a link between the world of the senses in which we live and the eternal world.”

How could the masculinity of a youth be preserved in a homosexual relationship with an older man? That was the kernel of the problem for the Greeks. For the Romans it was the perennial anxiety that a free citizen might take a passive role in a sexual relationship with a slave. Homosexuality in itself was not the problem for either: it was in the forms that homosexuality might take that the difficulty lay.”

Homosexuality and friendship: they may well appear at first as two discrete histories, one of society and the other of sexuality. But if one tries to follow their subterranean currents in the Europe of the Middle Ages and the Renaissance, one will end by finding oneself drawn into writing about something larger. One will find oneself writing about power and the power not only of judges but of words.”

Marriage itself was redefined, with implicit consequences for friendship. A society that had observed the tradition of arranged marriages between unequal partners was confronted with a need for change. Under the influence of the middle-class ideology of the 18th century, society now accepted the principle of a marriage founded upon the affinity of equals, upon love rather than family interest. In this sense husband and wife could now be friends, and friendship was no longer invested with an exclusively homo-social character. The decisive shift in this direction occurred in England, where the Industrial Revolution and the ideology of classical liberalism went hand in hand.”

So Romanticism revived the classical model of friendship for which Hellenic antecedents could always be held up as an ideal by such homosexual admirers of antiquity as Johann Joachim Winckelmann, a thinker who in Goethe’s words <felt himself born for a friendship of this kind> and <became conscious of his true self only under this form of friendship>.”

While Ernst Röhm could boast, late in 1933, that the homoerotic component in the SA and SS had given the Nazis the crucial edge in their struggle against the Weimar system, homophobic writers could call for the suppression of all forms of overt male homosexuality and the enactment of even more punitive laws – which were in fact adopted in 1935.”

Certain women feel more comfortable in their dealings with gay men, just because they know that they do not have to be constantly on guard against sexual aggression, but can have close relationships, both social and professional, that attain high levels of creativity and imagination.”

The use of friend or friendship as an euphemism for the homosexual partner (lover) and the liaison itself persists. Recently the compilers of newspaper obituary columns have taken to describing the lifelong companion of a deceased homosexual as <his friend>, in contexts where a heterosexual would be survived by the spouse and children.” Haha

Edward Carpenter, Ioläus: An Anthology of Friendship (1902)

GAMES, GAY

Anyone was allowed to compete regardless of race, sex, age, nationality, sexual orientation, religion, or athletic ability. In keeping with the Masters Movement in sports, athletes competed with others in their own age group. The track and field and swimming events were officially sanctioned by their respective national masters programs. Athletes participated, not as representatives of their respective countries, but as individuals on behalf of cities and towns. There were no minimum qualifying standards in any events.”

The organizers of the Gay Games have experienced considerable legal difficulties. Before the 1982 Gay Games, the United States Olympic Committee (USOC) filed a court action against the organizers of the Gay Games, which were going to be called the Gay Olympic Games. In 1978, the United States Congress passed the Amateur Sports Act which, among other things, granted the USOC exclusive use of the word Olympic. Although the USOC had allowed the Rat Olympics, Police Olympics, and Dog Olympics, it took exception to the term Gay Olympic Games. Two years later, the USOC continued its harassment of the Gay Games and filed suit to recover legal fees in the amount of $96,600.”

GAY

The word gay (though not its 3 later slang meanings) stems from the Old Provençal gai, <high spirited, mirthful>. A derivation of this term in turn from the Old High German gahi, <impetuous> (cf. modem German jah, <sudden>), though attractive at first sight, seems unlikely. Gai was a favorite expression among the troubadours, who came to speak of their intricate art of poetry as gai saber, <gay knowledge>. Despite assertions to the contrary, none of these uses reveals any particular sexual content. In so far as the word gay or gai has acquired a sexual meaning in Romance languages, as it has very recently, this connotation is entirely owing to the influence of the American homosexual liberation movement as a component of the American popular culture that has swamped the non-Communist world.

Beginning in the 17th century, the English word gay began to connote the conduct of a playboy or dashing man about town, whose behavior was not always strictly moral but not totally depraved either; hence the popularity of such expressions as <gay lothario>, <gay deceiver>, and <gay blade>. Applied to women in the 19th century (or perhaps somewhat before), it came to mean <of loose morals; a prostitute>: <As soon as a woman has ostensibly lost her reputation we, with grim inappositeness, call her gay> (Sunday Times, London, 1868).”

The expansion of the term to mean homosexual man constitutes a tertiary stage of modification, the sequence being lothario, then female prostitute, then homosexual man.”

The word (and its equivalents in other European languages) is attested in the sense of <belonging to the demimonde> or <given to illicit sexual pleasures>, even specifically to prostitution, but nowhere with the special homosexual sense that is reinforced by the antonym straight, which in the sense of heterosexual was known exclusively in the gay subculture until quite recently.”

Although it has not been found in print before 1933 (when it appears in Noel Ersine’s Dictionary of Underworld Slang as gay cat, <a homosexual boy>), it is safe to assume that the usage must have been circulating orally in the United States for a decade or more. (As Jack London explains in The Road of 1907, gay cat originally meant – or so he thought – an apprentice hobo, without reference to sexual orientation.) In 1955 the English journalist Peter Wildblood defined gay as <an American euphemism for homosexual>, at the same time conceding that it had made inroads in Britain. Grammatically, the word is an adjective, and there has been some resistance to the use of gay, gays as nouns, but this opposition seems to be fading.”

Many lesbian organizations now reject the term gay, restricting it to men, hence the spread of such binary phrases as <gay and lesbian> and <lesbian and gay people>.”

GAY STUDIES

Karl Heinrich Ulrichs (1825-1895), whose Forschungen zur mannmännhchen Liebe (Researches on Love between Males), published from 1864 to 1870, ranged in an encyclopedic manner over the history, literature, and ethnography of past and present.”

In England John Addington Symonds may be considered the first gay scholar, since he composed two privately printed works, A Problem in Greek Ethics and A Problem in Modern Ethics, the latter of which introduced to the English-speaking world the recent findings of continental psychiatrists and the new vision of Ulrichs and Walt Whitman. Symonds was also a major contributor to the first edition of Havelock Ellis’ Sexual Inversion (German 1896, English 1897). At the same time the American university president Andrew Dickson White quietly inserted into his 2-volume History of the Warfare of Science with Theology in Christendom (1896) a comprehensive analysis and demolition of the Sodom legend. In the same year Marc-André Raffalovich published his Uranisme et unisexualité (Uranism and unisexuality), with copious bibliographical and literary material, some from German authors of the 19th century, which he supplemented at intervals in a series of articles in the Archives d’anthropologie criminelle down to World War I.”

psychoanalytic biographies of famous homosexuals, a genre initiated by Freud’s philologically rather weak Eine Kindheitserinnerung des Leonardo da Vinci (A Childhood Reminiscence of Leonardo da Vinci; 1910).”

The interest of geneticists in twin studies led to some papers on the sexual orientation of monozygotic and dizygotic twins, a field pioneered by Franz Kallmann. While certain issues continue to be disputed, the study of monozygotic twin pairs has revealed concordances as marked as those for intelligence and other character traits, albeit with a complexity in the developmental aspect of the personality that earlier thinkers had not fully appreciated.”

black studies and women’s studies are by their very nature interdisciplinary. In 1976, for example, ONE Institute, the independent Los Angeles homophile education foundation, articulated the subject in the following fields: anthropology, history, psychology, sociology, education, medicine and biology, psychiatry, law and its enforcement, military, religion and ethics, biography and autobiography, literature and the arts, the homophile movement, and transvestism and transsexualism (An Annotated Bibliography of Homosexuality, New York, 1976).”

In anthropology there is a continuing temptation to ethno-romanticism, that is over-idealizing the exotic culture one is studying, viewing it as natural, non-repressive, organic, and so forth.”

GENET, JEAN

The homosexuality of Genet’s characters is explicit, and the scenes of love-making attain the limit of physical and psychological detail, recounted in the argot of the French criminal underworld (which largely defies English translation) and in a style once possible only in pornographic novels sold <under the counter>. If the homosexuality of the heroes of Genet’s novels has a strong sado-masochistic component, their love is depicted with honesty and tenderness. The plot construction borders on free association, while the sordid and brutal aspects of male love are not suppressed or denied.” “Since French writing shapes literary trends throughout the world, the influence of Genet on future depictions of homosexual experience is likely to mount.”

GERMANY

In the Passion of Saint Pelagius composed in Latin by Roswitha (Hrotswith) of Gandersheim, there is the story of the son of the king of Galicia in Spain who, captured by the Moslem invaders, was approached by Abderrahman with offers of the highest honors if he would submit to his pederastic advances but violently refused – at the cost of his life. The Latin poem on Lantfrid and Cobbo relates the love of two men, one homosexual, the other bisexual. A High German version of Solomon and Mololf composed about 1190 makes an allusion to sodomy, while the Eneid of Heinrich von Veldeke has the mother of Lavinia, the daughter of King Latinus of Italy accuse Aeneas of being a notorious sodomite to dissuade her from marrying him. Moriz von Craun, a verse narrative of ca. 1200, makes the emperor Nero the archetype of the mad sodomite, who even wishes to give birth to a child. In his rhymed Flauenbuch (1257), Ulrich von Lichtenstein presents a debate between a knight and a lady, in which the latter accuses men of preferring hunting, drinking, and boy-love to the service of women. About the same time the Austrian poet Der Strieker used references to Sodom and Gomorrah in his negative condemnation.”

Prussia was the first German state that in 1794 abolished the death penalty for sodomy and replaced it with imprisonment and flogging. After 1810 many states (including Bavaria, Württemberg, and Hannover) followed the model of the Code Napoleon in France and introduced complete impunity for homosexual acts, a policy reversed in 1871 in favor of the anti-homosexual Paragraph 175 of the uniform Imperial Penal Code.”

In German poetry, however, the homosexual theme was rare before the 19th century. Friendship between men is, to be sure, a frequent subject of poetry (especially in Friedrich Gottlieb Klopstock, Johann Wilhelm Ludwig Gleim, Wilhelm Heinse, even in Hans Jakob Christoffel von Grimmelshausen and others), but the amicable feelings depicted in them are clearly demarcated from the longing of pederasts and sodomites, and the boundary between friendship and sexuality is seldom if ever crossed (though possibly in F.W.B. von Ramdohr, Venus Urania, 1798, Part 2, pp. 103ff.)”

The flowering of a gay movement in the first third of the 20th century was the outstanding feature that set the homosexuals in Germany apart from those in other countries.”

The campaign for the abolition of Paragraph 175 provoked an enormous literature of books, pamphlets, and articles pro and con, so extensive that by 1914 the criminologist Hans Gross could write that everything that anyone could ever have to say on the subject had by then appeared in print. There was also a profusion of gay and lesbian poetry, short stories, and novels. Such mainstream authors as Hans Henny Jahnn, Klaus Mann, Thomas Mann, Anna Elisabet Weihrauch, and Christa Winsloe also discussed the theme. This cultural efflorescence lent substance to the claim of Weimar Germany to be a land of cultural innovation, though to be sure the Republic had its dark side as well.”

If until then Germany was probably unique and unparalleled in the world in terms of governmental liberalism and of opportunities for homosexual life, then the same was true in reverse for the Nazi era from 1933 to 1945: at least 10,000 homosexual men, stigmatized with the pink triangle, were confined in German concentration camps under the Holocaust during those 12 years, and many of them were killed.”

In West Germany after about 1948 conditions returned to what they had been before 1933. Although the Nazi version of Paragraph 175 remained on the books, homosexual organizations, bars, and gay magazines were tolerated in many West German cities and in West Berlin. In East Germany, to be sure, only the milder pre-1933 version of paragraph 175 was in force, but homosexual life was subject to restrictions on the part of the state and the police, so that gay men and lesbians had scarcely any opportunity to organize and express their views freely.”

Richard Plant, The Pink Triangle, New York: Henry Holt, 1986.

GIDE, ANDRÉ

In 1891 Gide met Oscar Wilde, the flamboyant aesthete, who set about ridding him of his inhibitions – with seductive grace. Gide’s first really striking work of moral <subversion> was Les Nourritures terrestres (The Fruits of the Earth, 1897), a set of lyrical exhortations to a fictional youth, Nathanaël, who is urged to free himself of the Christian sense of sin and cultivate the life of the senses with sincerity and independence. During the political turmoil of the 1930s Gide returned to the same themes and stylistic manners in Les nouvelles nourritures (1935).”

In 1895 he married his cousin, Madeleine Rondeaux, and suffered an acute conflict between her strict Christian values and his own yearning for self-liberation, together with his awakening homosexual drives. The never-ending battle within himself between the puritan and the pagan, the Biblical and the Nietzschean, caused his intellect to oscillate between two poles that are reflected in his succeeding books. In Les Caves du Vatican (The Vatican Cellars, 1914), the hero, Lafcadio, <lives dangerously> according to the Gidean formula and commits a seemingly senseless murder as a psychologically liberating <gratuitous act>. A further series of short novels have an ironic structure dominated by the viewpoint of a single character, while his major novel, Les Fauxmonnayeurs (The Counterfeiters, 1926) has a Chinese-box like structure meant to reflect the disorder and complexity of real life.”

Limited in scope as they were, Gide’s four dialogues constituted a remarkable achievement for their time by blending personal experience, the French literary mode of detached presentation of abnormal behavior, the traditional appeal to ancient Greece, and the then quite young science of ethology – the comparative study of the behavior of species lower on the evolutionary scale.”

Gide, Retour de l’U.R.S.S. (Back from the USSR, 1936)

GILGAMESH

This Mesopotamian figure ranks as the first tragic hero in world literature. The Epic of Gilgamesh has survived in Sumerian, Akkadian, and Hittite versions that go back to the 3rd millennium before our era. Lost from sight until the decipherment of the cuneiform script retrieved the literatures of early Mesopotamia, the epic is a blend of pure adventure, morality, and tragedy. Only the final version, that of Assurbanipal’s library in Nineveh, has survived in virtually complete form, but all the episodes in the cycle existed as separate poems in Sumerian. The setting of the story is the 3rd millennium, and the original language was Sumerian, the Paleoeurasian speech of the first literate civilization of Mesopotamia, which continued like Latin to be copied as a dead language of past culture even after it was displaced by the Eastern Semitic Akkadian.”

Gilgamesh is announced at the outset as a hero: two-thirds god and one-third man, endowed by the gods with strength, with beauty, with wisdom. His sexual demands upon the people of Uruk are insatiable: <No son is left with his father, for Gilgamesh takes them all . . . His lust leaves no virgin to her lover, neither the warrior’s daughter nor the wife of the noble.> In reply to their complaints Aruru, the goddess of creation, forms Enkidu out of clay. <His body was rough, he had long hair like a woman’s. He was innocent of mankind; he knew not the cultivated land.> To tame the wild man a harlot offers her services, <she made herself naked and welcomed his eagerness, she incited the savage to love and taught him the woman’s art.> At the conclusion, the transforming power of eros has humanized him; the wild animals flee from him, sensing that as a civilized man he is no longer one of them. The metamorphosis from the subhuman and savage to his new self proves strikingly how love is the force behind civilization.”

Gilgamesh has two dreams with symbolism which presages the homoerotic relationship which the gods have planned for him and the challenger Enkidu. In the Akkadian text there are puns on the words lusru, <ball (of fire), meteorite>, andiezru, <male with curled hair>, the counterpart of the harlot, and on hassinu, <axe>, and assinu, <male prostitute>. Gilgamesh’s superior energy and wisdom set him apart from others and make him lonely; he needs a male companion who can be his intimate and his equal at the same time, while their male bond stimulates and inspires them to action. After a wrestling match between Enkidu and Gilgamesh in which the latter triumphs, the two become comrades. Their erotic drive is not lost, but rather transformed and directed to higher objects; it leads to a homoerotic relationship that entails the rejection of Ishtar, the goddess of love. A liaison of this kind is not contingent on the physical beauty of the lover, it endures until death. Gilgamesh himself abandons his earlier oppressive conduct toward Uruk and comes to behave like a virtuous ruler who pursues the noble goals of fame and immortality through great deeds. But a dream warns Gilgamesh: <The father of the gods has given you kingship (but) everlasting life is not your destiny … Do not abuse this power, deal justly with your servants in the palace.>

To obtain the secret of everlasting life he journeys far across the sea to Utnapishtim, who tells him the Babylonian version of the story of the Deluge. On his return he carries with him a flower that has the power of conferring eternal youth, but loses it to a serpent lying beside a pool and so reaches Uruk empty-handed, yet still able to engrave the tale of his journey in stone. Gilgamesh has been transformed by a love that makes him seek not the pleasures of the moment, but virtue, wisdom, and immortality, hence the motif of the epic is that male bonding is a positive ingredient of civilization itself.

George F. Held, “Parallels between The Gilgamesh Epic and Plato’s Symposium”, Journal of Near Eastern Studies, 42 (1983) (artigo)

GOETHE

BIOGRAFIAS PARTE II & III: “Settling at Weimar under the patronage of the ducal heir and elected to the Privy Council, he became leader in that intellectual center, associating with Wieland, Herder, and later Schiller. His visit to Italy recorded in Italienische Reise and probably involving pederastic adventures inspired him anew as did his intimate friendship with Schiller. Even after he married in 1806 he continued his frequent love affairs with women. His autobiographical Wilhelm Meister, a Bildungsroman or novel of character formation [probably boring…], and the second part of Faust (in 1832), exalted his reputation further, although he was already first in German literature. The non-exhaustive Weimar edition of his works extends to over 130 volumes.

Knaben hebt ich wohl auch, doch

lieber sind mir die Mädchen,

Hab ich als Mädchen sie sätt, dient

sie als Knabe mir noch.

If I have had enough of one as a girl, she still serves me as a boy.”

In the play Egmont (1788) the hero’s enemy Alba is embarrassed by his son’s intense emotional bonding with Egmont. The figure of Mignon, the waif girl in Wilhelm Meister, could be androgynous. In his Travels in Switzerland [DV] he waxed rapturous over the sight of a nude comrade bathing in the lake, and in the West Eastern Divan (1819, enlarged edition, 1827), he used the pretext of being inspired by Persian poetry to allude to the <pure> love which a handsome cupbearer evokes from his master (sec. 9).”

GREECE, ANCIENT

Paiderasteia, or the love of an adult male for an adolescent boy, was invested with a particular aura of idealism and integrated firmly into the social fabric. The erastes or lover was a free male citizen, often a member of the upper social strata, and the eromenos or beloved was a youth between 12 and 17, occasionally somewhat older. Pedophilia, in the sense of erotic interest in young children, was unknown to the Greeks and the practice never approved by them. An interesting question, however, is what was the average age of puberty for ancient Greek boys? For some men (the philobupais type), the boy remained attractive after the growth of the first beard, for most he was not – exactly as with the modern pederast.”

It formed part of the process of initiation of the adolescent into the society of adult males, of his apprenticeship in the arts of the hunter and warrior. The attachment of the lover to his boy eroticized the process of learning, making it less arduous and more pleasurable, while reinforcing the bond between the mentor and his pupil.”

a biological universal – the physical beauty and grace of the adolescent that invest him with an androgynous quality soon lost when he reaches adulthood.”

The achievements of their own history necessarily rested upon the legacy of 3,000 years of cultural evolution in the Semitic and Hamitic nations. In technology and material culture they – and their successor peoples – never went far beyond the accomplishments of the non-Indo-European civilizations of the East. It was in the realm of theory and philosophy that the Greeks innovated – and created a new model of the state and society, a new conception of truth and justice that were the foundations of Western civilization.”

Sir Francis Galton calculated in the late 19th century that in the space of 200 years the population of Athens – a mere 45,000 adult male citizens [número controverso] – had produced 14 of the 100 greatest men of all time. This legacy – the <Greek miracle> – owed no small part of its splendor to the pederastic ethos that underlay its educational system and its civic ideal.”

Marriage and fatherhood were part of the life cycle of duties for which the initiation and training prepared the eromenos. Needless to say, family life did not hinder a male from pursuing boys or frequenting the geisha-like hetairai. Down to the 4th century BC, however, the really intense and reciprocal passion that the modern world calls romantic love was reserved for relationships between males. Only in the Hellenistic period (after 323 BC) was the additional possibility of love between man and wife recognized.”

A INSÂNIA E O RANCOR DO MESTRE: “The misinterpretations have been reinforced by the strictures of the elderly Plato in the Laws, where an element of resentment toward the young and of embitterment at his own failures and disappointments as a teacher seems to have been at work. This text, however it may anticipate later judeo-Christian attitudes and practices, was never typical of Greek thought on the subject. The evidence of the classical authors shows that as late as the early 3rd century of our era the Greeks accepted pederasty non-chalantly as part of the sexual order, without condemnation or apprehension.”

The Greeks knew nothing of the Book of Leviticus, cared nothing for the injunctions it contained, and scarcely even heard of the religious community for which it was meant down to the beginning of the Hellenistic era, when Judea was incorporated into the empire of Alexander the Great. On the other hand, there is evidence that in the Zoroastrian religion pederasty was ascribed to a demonic inventor and regarded as an inexpiable sin, as a vice of the Georgians, the Caucasian neighbors of the Persians – just as the Israelites identified homosexual practices with the religion of the heathen Canaanites whose land they coveted and invaded. However, the antagonism between the Greeks and the Persians precluded any adoption of the beliefs and customs of the <evil empire> – against which they won their legendary victories. The Greek spirit – of which pederasty was a vital component – stood guard over the cradle of Western civilization against the encroachments of Persian despotism. Only on the eastern periphery of the Hellenic world – where Greeks lived as subject peoples under Persian rule – could the Zoroastrian beliefs gain a foothold.

Oral-genital sexuality seems not to have been popular, but this was probably for hygienic reasons specific to the ancient world.”

The career of Sappho suggests that lesbian relations in ancient Greece took the same pattern, that is to say, they were corophile – between adult women and adolescent girls who were receiving their own initiation into the arts of womanhood. But the paucity of evidence makes it difficult to assay the incidence of the phenomenon, especially as Greek sexual mores were entirely androcentric – everything was seen from the standpoint of the adult male and free citizen. The subordinate status of women and children was taken for granted, and the effeminate man was the object of ridicule if not contempt, as can be seen in the plays of Aristophanes and his older contemporary Cratinus.”

It is true that the more abstract thinking of the Greeks ultimately recognized the parallel between male and female homosexuality, beginning with a passage in Plato’s Laws (636bc) in which both are stigmatized as <against nature> – a concept which the Semitic mind, incidentally, lacked until it was adopted from the Greek authors translated in the Middle Ages.”

Toward the end of the 2nd millennium the Mycenean era closed with a series of disasters, both natural catastrophes and wars – of which the Trojan war sung by Homer was an episode. During this period the Dorians invaded Greece, blending with the older stocks. One landmark paper on Greek pederasty, Erich Bethe’s article of 1907, ascribed pederasty to the military culture of the Dorian conquerors, an innovation ostensibly reflected in the greater prominence of the institution among the Dorian city-states of history.”

The sexual lives of the Greeks were free of ritualistic taboos, but enacted in a context of comrade simplified in the devotion of Achilles and Patroclus, which foreshadowed the pederastic ideal of the Golden Age. The lyric poetry composed in the dawn of Greek literature was rich in allusions to male love, between gods and between mortals.”

In a mere 4 centuries Greek civilization had matured into a force that intellectually and militarily dominated the world – and laid the foundations not just for Western culture, but for the entire global meta-system of today. What followed was the Hellenistic era, in which Greek thought confronted the traditions of the peoples of the east with whom the colonists in the new cities founded in Egypt and Syria mingled. The emergence of huge bureaucratic monarchies effectively crushed the independence of the city-states, eroding the base of the pederastic institution with its emphasis on civic initiative. The outcome of this period, once Rome had begun its eastward expansion, was Roman civilization as a derivative culture that blended Greek and indigenous elements. Even under Roman rule the position of the Greek language was maintained, and the literary heritage of previous centuries was codified in the form in which, by and large, it has been transmitted to modern scholars and admirers.”

For nearly 200 years scholars have argued the Homeric question: Did one, two, or many authors create the two great epic poems known as the Illiad and the Odyssey? What were the sources and techniques of composition of the author (or authors)? The current consensus favors a single author utilizing a traditional stock of legends and myths – the final redaction may have taken place as late as 640 BC. A second question arises in connection with these epic poems: Did they recognize homoerotic passion as a theme, or was this an accretion of later times?” “Homer may not have judged the details of their intimacy suitable for epic recitation, but he was not oblivious to a form of affection common to all the warrior societies of the Eastern Mediterranean in antiquity. The peculiar resonance of the Achilles-Patroclus bond probably is rooted in far older Near Eastern epic traditions, such as the liaison between Gilgamesh and Enkidu in the Mesopotamian texts.

PLATÃO CHATEADÍSSIMO: “The famous Athenian lawgiver Solon was also a poet, and in two surviving fragments (13 and 14) he speaks of pederasty as absolutely normal.”

Despite the mutilated and fragmentary state in which Sappho’s poetry has been transmitted, she was hailed in antiquity as the <tenth Muse>, and her poetry remains one of the high points of lyric intensity in world literature. In the 19th century philologists tried to reconcile her with the Judeo-Christian tradition by dismissing the lesbian interpretation of her poems as libelous, and misinterpreting or misusing bits of biographical data to make her nothing but the strait-laced mistress of a girls’ finishing school.”

Anacreon of Teos [Ceos?], who flourished in the mid-6th century, owes his fame to his drinking songs, texts composed for performance at the symposia, which inspired an entire genre of poetry: anacreontic.”

Herodotus, the <Father of History>, used the data that he gathered on his

extensive travels to point up the relativism of moral norms. Among the phenomena that he reported was the Scythian institution of the Enarees, a shift in gender that puzzled the Greeks, who called it the nousos theleia or <feminine disease>, but can now be identified as akin to the shaman and the berdache/bardache of the sub-Arctic and New World cultures. Profiting from the insights of the pre-Socratic thinkers, Herodotus anticipated the findings of modern anthropology in regard to the role of culture in shaping social norms. The consequence of his relativistic standpoint was to discredit absolutist concepts of <revealed> or <natural> morality and to allow for a pluralist approach to sexual ethics.”

Thanks to a surviving oration of Aeschines, the Contra Timarchum of 346 BC, we know of the restrictions that Athenian law placed on the homosexual activity of male citizens: the male who put his body in the power of another by prostituting himself incurred atimia or infamy, the gymnasia anathose who had authority over youth were subject to legal control, and a slave could not be the lover of a free youth. There is no evidence for parallel statutes elsewhere, and certainly no indication that homosexual behavior per se was ever the object of legal prohibition, or more stringently regulated than heterosexual, which had its own juridical norms.”

In the writings of Plato and Xenophon, Socrates basks in a strongly homophile ambiance, as his auditors are exclusively male, even if he was no stranger to heterosexuality and had a wife named Xanthippe who has come down in history as the type of the shrewish wife. His chief disciple, Plato (ca. 429-347 BC), whose thought cannot easily be disentangled from that of his teacher, never married, and left a record of ambivalence toward sexuality and homosexuality in particular that is one of the problematic sides of his thinking. His influence on Western civilization has been incalculable. One of the ironies of history is that the atypical hostility to pederasty in the elderly Plato, probably reflecting both personal resentment and envy and the decline of the institution in the 4th century (while anticipating later <puritan> attitudes), was often received with enthusiasm in later centuries, becoming a Hellenic source of Christian homophobia.“he inculcated the notion of sexual activity as ignoble and demeaning, which was integrated with the absolute <purity> of biblical Judaic ascetic ideal of complete asexuality which was to have fateful consequences for homosexuals in later centuries. A completely negative approach to pederasty emerges in one of his last works, the Laws, the product of the pessimism of old age disappointed by Athenian democracy and the failure of his ambitions at statecraft in Sicily. In the 1st book Plato calls homosexual acts <against nature> (para physin) because they do not lead to procreation, and in the 8th book (836b-839a) he proposes that homosexual activity can be repressed by law and by constant and unrelenting defamation, likening this procedure to the incest taboo. The designation of homosexual acts as <contrary to nature> found its way into the New Testament in a text that intertwined Judaic myth with Hellenic reasoning, Romans 1:18-32. This passage argues that <the wrath of God is revealed from heaven> in the form of the rain of water that drowned the Watchers and their human paramours and the rain of fire that obliterated the homosexual denizens of Sodom and Gomorrah. Later Christian thinkers were to insist that the morality of sexual acts was coterminous with procreation, and that any non-procreative gratification was <contrary to nature>, but this view never held sway in pagan antiquity, so that Plato himself cannot be charged with the tragic aftermath of this belief and the attempt to impose it upon the entire population by penal sanctions and by ostracism. The attempt of modern Christian historians to prove that Plato’s idiosyncratic later attitude corresponded to the mores of Athenian society, or of Greece as a whole, is unfounded.

Plato was succeeded by the almost equally influential Aristotle (384-322 BC), who sought to correct some of the imbalances in his teacher’s work and bring it more in line with experience.” “In the Nicomachean Ethics (1148b) he undertook to differentiate two types of homosexual inclination, one innate or constitutionally determined (<by nature>) and one acquired from having been sexually abused (<by habit>). He stated categorically that no fault attached to behavior that flowed from the nature of the subject (thereby contradicting Plato’s assertion that homosexuality per se was unnatural), while in the second type some moral fault could be imputed. In the 13th century Thomas Aquinas utilized this passage in arguing that sodomy was unnatural in general, but connatural in some human beings; yet in quoting Aristotle he suppressed the mention of homosexual urges as determined <by nature>, so that Christian theology has never been able to accept the claims of gay activists that their behavior had innate causes. At all events, Aristotle can be cited in favor of the belief that in some forms, at least, homosexuality is inborn and unmodifiable.

The successors of Plato and Aristotle, the Stoics, are sometimes regarded as condemnatory of pederasty, but a closer examination of their texts shows that they approved of boy-love and engaged in it, but counseled their followers to practice it in moderation and with ethical concern for the interests of the younger partner [= Epicureans].”

the pseudo-Aristotelian Problemata (IV, 26) claims that the propensity to take the passive role in anal intercourse is caused by an accumulation of semen in the rectum that stimulates activity to relieve the tension.”

pangenesis – the belief that the semen incorporated major parts of the body in microscopic form; yet the belief that the male seed alone determines the formation of the embryo (only in the 19th century was the actual process of fertilization of the ovum observed and analyzed).”

The Hippocratic treatise On Airs, Waters, and Places touched upon the effeminacy of the Scythians, the so-called nasos theleia, which it ascribed to climate – a view that was to recur in later centuries. The Greek adaptation of late Babylonian astrology created the individual horoscope – which included the factors determining sexual characterology. Such authors as Teucer of Babylon and Claudius Ptolemy of Alexandria named the planets whose conjunctions foretold that an individual would prefer his or her own sex or would be effeminate or viraginous. Because Greek religion and law did not condemn homosexual behavior, it fell into the category of an idiosyncrasy of temperament which the heavenly bodies had ordained, not of a pathological condition that entitled the bearer to reprieve from the severity of the law. Ptolemy taught, for example, that if the influence of Venus is joined to that of Mercury, the individuals affected <become restrained in their relations with women but more passionate for boys> (Tetrabiblos, III, 13). The astrological texts make it abundantly clear that the ancients were familiar with the whole range of sexual preferences – a knowledge that psychiatry was to recoup only in modern times.”

GREECE, MODERN

The modern Greeks derived their sexual mores, like their music, cuisine, and dress, from their overlords the Turks rather than from ancient Greece. During the long Ottoman domination from the fall of Byzantium in 1453 to 1821 and in Macedonia and Crete until 1911, and in Anatolia and Cyprus even today, the descendants of the Byzantines who did not convert to Islam preserved their language and religion. Orthodox bishops were given wide political authority over their flocks whom they helped the Turks fleece. The black (monastic) clergy were forbidden to marry, and they were often inclined to homosexuality. Greeks, like Armenians, often rose in the hierarchy at the Sublime Porte, sometimes as eunuchs. Also they served as Janissaries in the Ottoman regiments which were taught to revere the Sultan as their father, the regiment as their family, and the barracks as their home. Forbidden to marry, they engaged in sodomy, particularly pederasty, and in such Ottoman vices as opium and bribery. Along with the Armenians, Greeks became the chief merchants of the Empire, especially dominating the relatively backward Balkan provinces where they congregated in the cities and towns as Jews did in the Polish-Lithuanian commonwealth.”

Winckelmann e Byron morreram durante a guerra de independência da Grécia.

GREEK ANTHOLOGY

The Greek Anthology is another name for the Palatine Anthology preserved in a unique manuscript belonging to the Palatine Library in Heidelberg. It was assembled in the 10th century by the Byzantine scholar Constantine Cephalas on the basis of 3 older collections: (1) the Garland of Meleager, edited at the beginning of the 1st century BC; (2) the Garland of Philippus, which probably dates from the reign of Augustus; and (3) the Cycle of Agathias, collected in the reign of Justinian (527-535) and including only contemporary works. But in addition Cephalas incorporated in his anthology the Musa Puerilis or <Boy-love Muse> of Strato of Sardis, who probably flourished under Hadrian (second quarter of the 2nd century). It is probable that the segregation of the poems on boy-love from the rest of the anthology (with the mistaken inclusion of some heterosexual pieces) reflects the Byzantine attitude, quite different from that of the pagan Meleager who indifferently set the two themes side by side. These poems, assembled in the 12th book of the Anthology (with others scattered elsewhere in the collection), are monuments of the passion of an adult male for an adolescent boy (never another adult, as some modern scholars have suggested; XII, 4 is the most explicit testimony on this matter) that was an integral part of Greek civilization. The verses frankly reveal the mores and values of Greek pederasty, exalting the beauty and charm of the beloved youth, sounding the intensity of the lover’s attachment, and no less skillfully describing the physical practices to which these liaisons led, so that it is not surprising that the complete set of these poems was not published until 1764.

HANDBALLING

This sexual practice involves the insertion of one partner’s hand – and sometimes much of the arm – into the rectum of the other. Before attempting such insertion the nails are pared and the hand lubricated. Sometimes alcohol and drags are used by the receptive partner as relaxants. This practice acquired a certain popularity – and notoriety under the name of fistfucking – in a sector of the gay male leather/S&M community in the 1970s. A few lesbians have also reported engaging in it. A medical term, apparently uncommon, has been proposed for handballing: brachiproctic eroticism.

It need scarcely be stressed that handballing is dangerous in all its variations, as puncturing of the rectal lining may lead to infection and even death. Although handballing does not directly expose the passive partner to AIDS or to sexually transmitted diseases, by scratching or scarring the rectal wall it may create tiny portals for the invasion of microbes during a subsequent penetration. With the new emphasis on safe sex in the 1980s, handballing has greatly declined, and it will probably be relegated to history as one of the temporary excesses of the sexual revolution.”

It may be conjectured that the recent resort to the practice is due to medical knowledge of operations in which the anus is dilated, since the ordinary individual scarcely credits that such enlargement is possible or desirable. In a late Iranian version of the binding and riding of the god of darkness Ahriman by the hero Taxmoruw, the demonic figure breaks loose by means of a trick and swallows the hero; by pretending to be interested in anal intercourse the brother of Taxmoruw manages to insert his arm into Ahriman’s anus and retrieve the body from his belly. The brother’s arm – the one that entered the demon’s anus – becomes silvery white and stinking, and the brother has to exile himself voluntarily so that others will not become polluted. The myth is interesting as linking the forbidden sexual activity with stigmatization and outlawry of the perpetrator. There seems to have been no term for handballing in the Greek language, though siphniazein (from the island of Siphnos) has been defined as to <insert a finger in the anus>. This harmless practice has long been known, and it may have served as a kind of modest precedent.”

HELIOGABALUS / ELAGABALUS

O imperador teria vivido apenas 18 anos – como regente, 4!

he reigned in a style of luxury and effeminacy unprecedented even in the history of Rome. He sent out agents to comb the city for particularly well-hung partners for his couch, whom he made his advisers and ministers. His life was an endless search for pleasure of every kind, and he had his body depilated so that he could arouse the lusts of the greatest number. His extant portraits on coins suggest a sensual, even African type evolving through late adolescence. The refinements which he innovated in the spheres of culinary pleasure and of sumptuous interior decoration and household furnishing are mentioned by the historians of his reign as having survived him and found emulators among the Roman aristocracy of later times. For what Veblen called <conspicuous consumption> he set a standard probably unequaled until the Islamic middle ages.

His sexual personality cannot be reduced to a mere formula of passive-effeminate homosexuality, although this aspect of his erotic pleasure-seeking is the one stressed by his ancient biographers. He loved the role of Venus at the theatre and the passive role in his encounters with other men, yet he was married several times and even violated a Vestal virgin, but remained childless.”

As high priest of the Syrian deity Elagabal he sought to elevate the cult of the latter to the sole religion of the Empire, yet he did not persecute the Christians. Family intrigues ultimately cost him the favor of the soldiers who murdered him and his mother on March 11, 222. Unique as he was in the history of eroticism and of luxury, he has inspired writers from the 3rd century biographer Aelius Lampridius in the Scriptores Historiae Augustas through the later treatments of Jean Lombard, Louis Couperus, and Stefan George to Antonin Artaud and Alberto Arbasino.

HOLOCAUST, GAY

The genocide of Jews and Gypsies in Nazi-occupied Europe has overshadowed the persecution and murder of male homosexuals, which is only now beginning to be recognized and analyzed from the few surviving documents and memoirs. Regrettably, in the immediate post-war period most of those who wrote about the concentration and extermination camps, and even courts which dealt with the staffs and inmates of the camps, treated those sent there for violating the laws against homosexual offenses as common criminals deserving the punishment meted out to them by the Third Reich. The final insult to the victims of Nazi intolerance was the decision of the Bundesverfassungsgericht (Federal Constitutional Court) in Karlsruhe on May 10, 1957, which not only upheld the constitutionality of the more punitive 1935 version of Paragraph 175 of the Penal Code because it <contained nothing specifically National-Socialist> and homosexual acts <unquestionably offended the moral feelings of the German people>, but even recommended doubling the maximum penalty – from 5 to 10 years. If any other victims of National-Socialism had been rebuffed in this manner by a West German court, there would have been outraged demonstrations around the globe; but this one went unprotested and ignored – above all by the psychiatrists who until recently never missed an opportunity to assert that <homosexuality is a serious disease> – for which ostracism and punishment were the best if not the only therapy. Until the late 1980s homosexuals, along with Gypsies, were denied compensation by the West German authorities for their suffering and losses under the Nazis.

Günther (1891-1968), professor of rural sociology and racial science first at Berlin and then at Freiburg im Breisgau, the chief authority on such matters in the Third Reich, held that the genetically inferior elements of the population should be given complete freedom to gratify their sexual urges in any manner that did not lead to reproduction because they would painlessly eliminate themselves from the breeding pool.”

National-Socialism in Germany, like Marxism-Leninism in Russia, was a conspiracy of the 17th and the 19th centuries against the 18th-century Enlightenment” OK

Among all modern states for which figures can be compiled, Nazi Germany offers the horrible example of suicides increasing rather than decreasing in wartime.”

HOMER

Although dramatically dated to Mycenean times, the late 2nd millennium BC, the epics sometimes refer to things that cannot predate 650 or even 570, because interpolations existed in one form or another when 7th century poets cited the epics.”

It is difficult to detect all interpolations and changes, especially additions of Attic terms as high culture became increasingly centered in Athens, where the Peisistratids in the mid-6th century had the epics recited annually at a festival, and many believe the first texts written well over a century after the latest possible date for Homer’s death. A definitive text resulted only from the efforts of 2nd century editors in Alexandria. These texts became almost sacred to the Greeks, whose education was based on them even until the fall of Constantinople to the Turks in 1453.

Homer failed to depict institutionalized pederasty, to which almost all subsequent writers referred, many making it central. Though poets and artists around 600 BC make the earliest unmistakable references to institutionalized pederasty, Homer mentioned Ganymede twice, <the loveliest born of the race of mortals, and therefore the gods caught him away to themselves, to be Zeus’ wine-pourer, for the sake of his beauty, so he might be among the immortals> (Iliad, 20, 233-35) and Zeus’ giving Tros, Ganymede’s father, <the finest of all horses beneath the sun and the daybreak> (Iliad, 5, 265ff.) as compensation for his son. Sir Moses Finley concluded that <the text of the poems offers no directly affirmative evidence at any point; even the two references to the elevation of Ganymede to Olympus speak only of his becoming cup-bearer to Zeus.> Sir Kenneth Dover denied that these passages implied pederasty: <It should not be impossible for us … to imagine that the gods on Olympus, like the souls of men in the Muslim paradise … simply rejoiced in the beauty of their servants as one ingredient of felicity.> However, the Abrahamic religions’ taboo on homosexuality did not exist in Hellenic and Etruscan antiquity. Societies that had the formula <eat, drink, and be merry> held that banquets should fittingly issue in sexual revelry. Anachronisms such as those of Finley and Dover should therefore be dismissed, even though Homer’s allusions to Ganymede may be pederastic interpolations like those ordered by the Peisistratids – successors of Solon, who introduced institutionalized pederasty into Athens – to antedate the cultural prominence of Athens.

HUMBOLDT

MAGNUM OPUS: Voyage aux regions equinoxiales du nouveau continent (30 vols.!)

Mas não só: Cosmos: Outline of a Physical Description of the World (5 vols.!) (1862)

O FIM DE UMA ERA: “It was the last attempt by a single individual to collect within the pages of a work of his own the totality of human knowledge of the universe; after his time the increasing specialization of the sciences and the sheer accumulation of data made such a venture impossible.” Embora Le Bon seja um respeitável polímata, outrossim.

Through the accounts of his findings – models for all subsequent undertakings – he made significant contributions to oceanography, meteorology, climatology, and geography, and furthered virtually all the natural sciences of his time; but above all else he was responsible for major advances in the geographical and geological sciences.”

HYDRAULIC METAPHOR

The idea that sexual energy accumulates in the body until sufficient pressure is generated to require an outlet has over the centuries had considerable appeal. The notion acquires plausibility through observation of the wet dream, which eventually occurs in males if the semen is not evacuated through intercourse or masturbation.”

The first statement of the doctrine is probably owing to the Roman philosopher-poet Lucretius who says that the semen gradually builds up in the body until it is discharged in any available body (On the Nature of Things, IV, 1.065).”

As a device for relieving erotic tension, a homosexual outlet stands on the same plane as a heterosexual one. A curious attestation of the hydraulic concept comes from colonial America. In his reflections on an outbreak of <sodomy and buggery> in the Bay Colony, William Bradford (1590-1637) noted: <It may be in this case as it is with water when their streams are stopped or dammed up; when they get passage they flow with more violence and make more noise and disturbance, than when they are suffered to run quietly in their own channels.>

Some Victorians defended prostitution as a necessary evil. Without this safety valve, they held, the pent-up desires of men would be inflicted on decent women, whose security depends, ironically, on their <fallen> sisters. The Nazi leader Heinrich Himmler even extended this belief by analogy to hustlers and male homosexuals.”

Despite its appeal, the metaphor is not unproblematic. The hydraulic idea rests upon materialist reductionism, identifying the accumulation of semen with the strengthening of sexual desire. Yet the two do not necessarily act in concert, as anyone knows who has visited some sexual resort such as a sauna and felt sexual desire far more frequently than the body is able to replenish its supply of semen.”

INCARCERATION MOTIF

This term refers not to literal incarceration or confinement but to an aspect of gender dysphoria – the idea that a human body can contain, locked within itself, a soul of the other gender. In their adhesion to this self-concept, many pre and post-operative transsexuals unknowingly echo a theme that has an age old, though recondite history.”

Foreign as this idea is to the rationalistic Jew of the 20th century, and to the Biblical and Talmudic periods of Judaism as well, it is first mentioned by Saadiah Gaon (882-942), the spiritual leader of Babylonian Jewry, who rejected it as an alien doctrine that had found its way into Judaism from the Islamic cultural milieu.”

The transmigration of a man’s soul into the body of a woman was considered by some Kabbalists a punishment for the commission of heinous sins, such as man’s refusing to give alms or to communicate his own wisdom to others.”

In the Hollywood film Dog Day Afternoon (1975), which was based upon a real incident in Brooklyn a few years earlier, the character Leon asserts that <My psychiatrist told me I have a female soul trapped in a male body> (…) So a doctrine of medieval Jewish mysticism has entered the folklore of the gay subculture, and thence passed into the mainstream of American popular culture as a metaphor for a profound state of alienation.”

JUNG

The two thinkers increasingly diverged, particularly after Jung published his own ideas in a book entitled The Psychology of the Unconscious (1912), later renamed Symbols of Transformation. At the first meeting of the International Psychoanalytic Association in Munich in 1913, the rift between Jung and Freud turned to open hostility, and the two never met again. In April 1914 Jung resigned as President of the Association. Between 1913 and 1917 Jung went through a period of deep and intensive self-analysis; he now asserted that he had never been a Freudian, and set about creating his own school, which he dubbed analytical psychology in contrast to psychoanalysis.” Diferentão…

his Collected Works amount to eighteen volumes.” “He treated not only psychology and psychotherapy, but also religion, mythology, social issues, art and literature, and such occult and mystical themes as alchemy, astrology, telepathy and clairvoyance, yoga, and spiritualism.”

KEYNES

A polymath [raça resiliente!], Keynes cultivated many interests, from book collecting to probability theory. His real importance, however, stems from the epistemic break he achieved with the classical theory of economics, changing the landscape of that discipline for all time. Keynes was no ivory-tower theorist, and the 30-year boom in Western industrial countries (1945-75) has been called the Age of Keynes.”

In the Apostles he met his lifelong friends Lytton Strachey and Leonard Woolf. Believing himself ugly, Keynes tended to be shy in the presence of the undergraduates he admired. In 1908, however, he began a serious affair with the painter Duncan Grant, whom he later said to be the only person in whom he found a truly satisfying combination of beauty and intelligence.”

In 1908, however, he obtained a lecturer-ship in economics at King’s College, and the courses he gave there were the foundation of his later writings in the field. As editor of the Economic Journal he actively promoted new trends in the discipline outside of Cambridge. Yet he did not turn immediately to the core of the subject, as he spent a number of years writing a challenging Treatise on Probability, which was published in 1921.”

ESCASSEZ DE RECURSOS (GAYS) & SEMENTES DO NAZISMO: “Keynes elected to enter the Treasury where, despite the chronic disapproval of the Prime Minister, David Lloyd George, he worked wonders in managing the wartime economy. During this period the homosexual members of Bloomsbury (Keynes included) found their supply of eligible young men cut off, and began to engage in flirtations and even liaisons with women. After the end of the war Keynes spent a frustrating period as an adviser at the Paris peace conference [for British to see!], trying to limit voracious Allied demands for reparations from defeated Germany. Returning to London, he set down his pungent reflections on the event in what became his most widely read book, The Economic Consequences of the Peace (1919), which eroded the resolve of the Allies to enforce the Treaty of Versailles, at least in its financial provisions.

In 1925 Keynes, now famous, married the noted ballerina Lydia Lopokova. He became an adviser to government and business, consolidating his practical knowledge of economic affairs. These experiences contributed to his great book, General Theory of Employment, Interest and Money (1936).”

[PET-ROYAL]TIES: “Economic difficulties after 1975 subjected Keynesian views, which had become orthodoxy, to contemporary reassessment.”

Surprisingly, in the decades after the conviction of Oscar Wilde, his numerous affairs with young men never caused the slightest legal or even social trouble. This charmed life can be explained only by his combination of extreme personal brilliance, family and professional connections, and remarkable self-confidence.”

KLEIST HEINRICH VON (1777-1811)

German playwright and short story writer, whose The Broken Pitcher is esteemed as possibly the greatest of (and among the few) German comedies. Overshadowed by his contemporary, Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, Kleist’s significance came to light only after his suicide at age 34, a secretive joint pact made with a terminally ill female friend.

Kleist’s slim literary production (8 plays and 8 short stories) vividly and violently captures the historical break between Enlightenment rationalism and Romantic mysticism, often framed as either a psychological conflict (Das Käthchen von Heilbronn, Penthesilea) or a political one (Prinz Friedrich von Homburg, Die Hermannsschlacht). A profound sense of the irrational and absurd permeates Kleist’s works. In stories such as Michael Kohlhaas or Earthquake in Chile, individuals stand powerless before arbitrary circumstances. Kleist’s remarkable heroines, who bear uncanny resemblance to Kleist psychologically, act from the unconscious, for example when The Marquise of O. places a newspaper ad in hopes of discovering the gentleman responsible for her pregnant condition, or when Penthesilea’s confusion between love and war leads her, while intending to kiss her lover Achilles, instead to tear him from limb to limb with her bare hands and teeth.”

LAUTRÉAMONT, o Conde que faltava ao Marquês

Ducasse [nome de batismo] certainly shows more strongly the influence of Baudelaire and Sade than does any other writer. Like Sade, he is rarely studied in universities.”

LAWRENCE, DAVID HERBERT (1885-1930)

Born in a mining area of Nottinghamshire, Lawrence derived much of the problematic of his work from the tension between his coal-miner father, representing for him the physical and the elemental, and his mother, a former school-teacher, who stood for the world of higher culture, politeness, and civilization. Having attended a 2-year teacher training course in Nottingham (his only higher education), Lawrence wrote two early novels, The White Peacock (1911) and The Ties-passer (1912), while teaching at Croydon. In 1912 he eloped with the German-born Frieda von Richthofen Weekley, and the two led a bohemian life of wandering on the continent until the outbreak of World War I. During this period he wrote and published his first masterpiece, Sons and Lovers (1913), an intensely autobiographical novel [more so?].

Women in Love (1921) [currently reading!] has, despite the title, an extraordinary emphasis on the male love affair (though it is non-genitally expressed [forçação de barra, i.m.o.]) between the wealthy Gerald Crich and the school-teacher Rupert Birkin. These aspects were further explored in the Prologue to the book [!], which Lawrence withheld from publication.”

LORCA

In the famous Residencia de Estudiantes, he met and collaborated with such future celebrities as Luis Buñuel and Salvador Dalí, with the latter of whom he had an amorous relationship of several years’ duration.”

An extensive literature exists concerning the mechanics of and motives for his death, which immediately became an international incident and a symbol of fascist stupidity and anti-intellectualism. Lorca’s leftist sympathies, friends, and relatives would be sufficient to explain his execution, but much evidence suggests that his sexual orientation, activities, and writings were at least as important.”

A CANALHA (ESPERO QUE NÃO CUIDEM DO MEU ESPÓLIO!): “The House of Bernarda Alba, suppressed by his family, in 1945.”

MCCARTHYISM (BOECHATISMO NO BRASIL CONTEMPORÂNEO)

The political tactics of the United States Senator from Wisconsin Joseph R. McCarthy (1908-1957)(*) have since the 50s been labeled McCarthyism. They consisted in poorly founded but sensationally publicized charges against individuals in government service or public life whom McCarthy accused on the Senate floor of being Communists, security risks, or otherwise disloyal or untrustworthy. Senator McCarthy’s campaign did not spare <sex perverts in government>, and so it made homosexuality an issue in American political life for the first time since the founding of the republic.Homossexualidade restrita ao Triângulo das Bermudas.

(*) Oxalá nosso expoente morresse tão jovem! (P.S.: Escrito antes de sua inesperada – hoho, que clichê – morte!)

It is also noteworthy that the danger of blackmail which Magnus Hirschfeld and his Berlin Scientific-Humanitarian Committee had used as an argument for the repeal of Paragraph 175 was now turned against homosexuals to deny them employment in the name of <national security>. This factor and others worked so strongly in McCarthy’s favor that despite bitter opposition he was reelected in 1952 in the Eisenhower landslide that brought the Republican Party back to the White House after 20 years of Democratic rule.

Once the Republicans had become the majority party for a brief time, McCarthy’s tactics became a source of embarrassment to them [huhu, quantas semelhanças…], and in 1954 a campaign was launched against him in the Senate which included the (true) accusation that a young University of Wisconsin graduate employed in his office in 1947 to handle veterans’ affairs had been arrested as a homosexual and then promptly fired, and the (probably false) accusation that McCarthy himself was a homosexual, which Senator Ralph Flanders of Vermont included in his denunciation. However, it was alleged that McCarthy’s marriage in 1953 at the age of 45 was motivated by his need to squelch the rumors of his own sexual deviation; the marriage remained childless, though the couple did adopt a little girl. What is significant in retrospect is that Roy Cohn, a young attorney who was one of McCarthy’s chief aidés [sponsored by him] during his heyday, was a lifelong homosexual who died of AIDS in 1986 [meme Cazuza de direita]. Censured by the Senate in 1954, McCarthy thereafter faded in political importance, and when he died in 1957 no great wave of emotion went through the ranks of either his friends or his enemies.”

The policy of denying employment to homosexuals on moral grounds and as security risks, however, remained long after McCarthy himself.”

In France, after André Gide published his negative reflections on his trip to the Soviet Union in 1936-37, he was attacked by his former Communist associates as a pédé (faggot).”

The sexual aspect of McCarthyism has an ancestry going as far back as Aeschines, Cicero, and the Byzantine Emperor Justinian (r. 527-565), whose laws against sodomites forged the <crime of those to whom no crime could be imputed>, a weapon for political intimidation and blackmail that even the enlightened 20th century has not deprived of its cutting edge.”

PEDOPHILIA

the term <p(a)edophilia> was first used in English only as recently as 1906, by Havelock Ellis. It had previously appeared as a specific form of sexual pathology in a German article of 1896 by Richard von Krafft-Ebing. Because the term <pedophilia> originated in a medical context and today connotes disease, efforts have been made to replace it. Pederasty is sometimes used as a synonym, or as a term restricted to post-pubescent adolescents, but in the present writers’ view, it should properly be restricted to the Greek custom it originally designated, which, though a form of pedophilia as we understand it, is not congruent with it.” “The earlier average age for puberty within the last century also means that classical texts (and even more recent ones) which speak of relations with mid-teenage boys were not necessarily referring to sexually mature individuals. (The term ephebophile has been used to describe erotic attraction to boys in their late teens, who are considered adults in many if not all cultures.)” “woman/girl (korophile)” “<Child molestation> or <abuse>, terms current in the media, and in psychological and legal discourse, are neither descriptive of the phenomenon, nor value-free, as academic discourse requires.

That variant of pedophilia occurring between men and boys – male homosexual pedophilia – will be the chief focus of this article. This choice is dictated by several considerations, including the context of the article, the dearth [escassez] of research on korophile relationships, and the fact that until very recently man/boy relationships were accepted as a part, and indeed were a major part, of male homosexuality.”

pedophilia might be considered a remnant, more evident in some persons than others, of the instinct to nurture and protect the young of the species, which in human development has come to serve an educational (including sex-educational) or initiatory purpose in some societies. The attempt to root pedophilia in man’s biological inheritance is controversial, but a cross-cultural survey of man/boy pedophilia at least suggests that it is a universal phenomenon, which, when accepted by a society, generally carries a socially constructed meaning related to the acculturation process for boys.”

Several of these societies (as the Melanesians) believe that without receiving the man’s semen through fellatio the boy cannot physically mature.”

TRANSIÇÃO GRÉCIA-ROMA: “As the function of same-sex relationships increasingly became hedonistic, the age limits broke down: we find increasing references to homosexuality between men (particularly in the satiric poets, who make it clear that this was still scorned) and, to a lesser extent, to the sexual use of very young children.”

That Ganymede was more than an artistic convention is shown by the number of artists who were charged with sodomy with boys, especially their studio assistants. Histories of the Renaissance record similar charges involving popes, poets, and nobles.”

Incarcerated pedophiles continue to be subject to coercive procedures to alter their sexual interest or reduce its level. Although surgical castration is no longer employed, chemical dosages and aversion therapy may be used without the subject’s consent.”

Much of the <research> that exists on pedophilia today reflects a predetermination that adult-child sexual contacts are evil or pathological, and merely documents the point of view with which the authors began. There has been no lack of evidence by which such negative pre-suppositions could be supported, because in the same way that studies of homosexuality until quite recently were limited by the source of their research subjects, resulting in a portrayal of homosexuals as criminal, troubled, and unhappy, most studies of pedophilia examine only cases which have come before either courts or psychiatrists, precisely those where the subjects are most under stress or disturbed. In many countries, research into pedophile relationships under other circumstances is legally

impossible: if a researcher should find a healthy, quietly functioning relationship he or she would be required to report it for prosecution under <child protection> laws. These factors, plus the sensationalism surrounding the topic, assure that much of what is written on the subject is, and will continue to be, worthless.”

Pedophile organizations have linked their arguments to support of the rights of children. While emphasizing that these rights most certainly include the power to say ‘no’ to any unwanted sexual contact as well as the opportunity to say ‘yes’ to contacts children desire, some groups go further than others in espousing a broad range of children’s liberation issues. Related to the question of legal rights for children is the issue of the child’s consent in pedophile relationships. Those speaking for the protection of children frequently assert that children are incapable of consenting to such sexual relationships, sometimes justifying this assertion by the child’s lack of experience or knowledge of long-range consequences of an act. It has been answered that children can and do consent, or at least are quite capable of rejecting experiences they find distasteful, and that the proper response is to empower children to be able to say ‘no’ effectively. This impasse raises the issue of what consent means – freedom to refuse, simple assent, or an <informed> consent that is probably not realized in most human relationships? Closely related to this is the issue of power, and the assertion that the power imbalance between the adult and the younger partner in a pedophile relationship is so great that it inevitably leads to coercion and exploitation. Various responses have been made: either that the power imbalance is not so clear-cut as the critics state, particularly citing the power of the child to terminate the relationship; or that while power imbalances are inherent in all human relationships, they do not necessarily lead to exploitation, but can be used for benevolent ends, and the real issue is not the power imbalance but the use of power.

Child pornography is the sharpest point of attack on pedophilia and pedophiles. Included in this attack are the imputation that children are always abused in the production of such images, and the fear that such images will stimulate the abuse of children. It has been shown that this issue has been exploited for political purposes, and the statistics on the amount of such material exaggerated beyond proportion. Despite rhetoric, it has not been demonstrated that any more connection exists between pedophilia and child pornography than between any other sexuality and its pornography: either to show that pedophiles are more likely to create or use pornography than other persons, or that child pornography encourages sexual contacts with children. Indeed, the Kutschinsky study of the Danish experience with pornography, which has never been refuted, demonstrated that sexual assaults on children declined with the availability of pornography. Pedophiles who have responded to this issue have noted that there is no reason that depictions of children nude or even engaged in sexual actions should be any more or less objectionable than such depictions of adults, and argue that the true issue, as with all pornography, is whether coercion actually is employed in making it. The issues of child prostitution and the sexual exploitation of children in Third World countries have also been used to attack pedophiles and, by implication, pedophilia. Once it is acknowledged that pedophiles are by no means the only persons who engage in <sex tourism> or patronize prostitutes, the debate again seems to resolve itself into issues of power and consent. A defense has been offered that the right of self-determination in sexual behavior for the individual choosing prostitution should apply here. Poverty, however, may diminish the individual freedom of choice in these situations.”

???, Men and Boys [“America’s first anthology of homosexual poetry”];

Bleibtreu-Ehrenberg, Tabu Homosexualität: Die Geschichte eines Vorurteils (The taboo of homosexuality: The history of a prejudice), 1978;

______., Mannbarkeitsriten: Zur institutionellen Päderastie bei Papuas und Melanesiern (Rites of passage into manhood: On institutional paederasty in Papuas and Melanesians), 1980;

______., Der Weibmann: Kultischer Geschlechtswechsel im Schamanismus, eine Studie zur Transvestition und Transsexualität bei Naturvölkern (Androgynous: Cultic sex change in shamanism, a study on transvestism and transsexualism in primitives), 1984;

______., Paidika 1/3 (The Journal of Paedophilia): Der pädophile Impuls: Wie lernt ein junger Mensch Sexualität? (The paedophile impulse: Toward the Development of an Aetiology of Child-Adult Sexual Contacts from an Ethological and Ethnological Viewpoint), 1988;

Cook & Howells, Adult Sexual Interest in Children, 1981;

Fraser, Death of Narcissus, 1976;

Mackay, Books of the Nameless Love, 1913 (sécs. XIX-XX; o pai do “associacionismo pedofílico”);

Theo Sandfort, The sexual aspect of paedosexual relations: The experiences of 25 boys with men, 2000.

SCHOPENHAUER

Through a large inheritance from his father the celebrated misanthrope enjoyed financial independence so that he could devote his life completely to philosophy. Even today Schopenhauer’s ethic of compassion possesses great philosophical significance.”

Schopenhauer’s teleologically oriented conception of nature therefore had to assume in male homosexual behavior – the only form he discussed – a <stratagem of nature> (in the words of Oskar Eichler). Referring to Aristotle he hypothesized that young men (supposedly boys just past puberty) and likewise men who are too old (the magic boundary is here the age of 54) are not capable of begetting healthy and strong offspring, because their semen is too inferior. As nature is interested in perfecting every species, in men older than 54 <a pédérastie tendency gradually and imperceptibly makes its appearance>. When he formulated this argument Schopenhauer himself was 71 years old, so that he could have harbored a homosexual tendency for some years.”

Schopenhauer was himself the father of at least two illegitimate children and had many unhappy affairs with women. He passionately admired Lord Byron and like him came to the conclusion that women could be considered beautiful only by <the male intellect clouded by the sexual instinct>. In intellectual and aesthetic respects Schopenhauer had homosexual preferences. In a letter to his admirer Julius Frauenstadt he stressed that <even women’s faces are nothing alongside those of handsome boys>. Bryan Magee hypothesizes that the philosopher systematically suppressed his gay tendencies, a view shared by Oskar Eichler and others. Thirty years after the publication of the third edition of The World as Will and Representation Oswald Oskar Hartmann adopted Schopenhauer’s teleological explanation of homosexuality, suggesting that the first champions of homosexual rights voluntarily followed Schopenhauer’s arguments.”

SEPARATISM, LESBIAN

In its strongest form, lesbian separatism means social, cultural, and physical separation from all who are not lesbians. As society is now constituted this option is possible only for a very few. Many lesbians who regard themselves as separatists seek to live and work in circumstances that are as far as possible <women’s space>, without insisting on the absolute exclusion of men.”

Aristophanes’ play Lysistrata (411 BC) shows Athenian women seceding from their city in a <sex strike>, but only temporarily – until the men agree to make peace. Charlotte Perkins Gilman (1860-1935), a pioneering American socialist and feminist, wrote a novel, Herland (1915; reprinted 1979), depicting a Utopia in Africa populated only by women.”

Outsiders tend to label lesbian separatists as <women who hate men>. In their defense, separatists often say that what they are opposed to are the domineering, aggressive aspects of male behavior, rather than men themselves. They wish to make a clear statement that will set them apart from the ambivalent stance of heterosexual women, even those who profess feminism. Separatists believe that such straight women enter too readily into complicity with the power structure of patriarchy; by continuing to meet the sexual and emotional needs of men, these women give aid and comfort to the enemy.

Some women choose to form communes on <women’s land>, setting themselves apart from all males, including male children and animals. In so doing they hold that they are creating liberated zones in which their natures can grow unhampered by the dictates of patriarchy.”

Some women have entered lesbian separatism for a number of years as part of a process of personal growth, only to emerge later with a more complex position. This seems to have been the experience of a principal theorist of the movement, Charlotte Bunch, who remains a radical lesbian feminist.”

SHAKESPEARE

Of tenant farmer stock and the son of a glover, Shakespeare was born in the provincial town of Stratford-upon-Avon in England; however, the very few facts known about his life are derived from various legal documents. In 1582, he married Anne Hathaway, with whom he had 3 children within the next 3 years; the following 5 years are unaccounted for, but by 1594 he was involved in the theatre world in London as both an actor and a playwright. He enjoyed an increasingly successful theatrical career until his retirement in 1612 and his return to Stratford.”

Shakespeare’s prolonged separation from his wife and the stipulation in his will that she inherit his <second best bed> has sparked much debate about his sexuality.”

Historically, theatrical companies of Shakespeare’s time did not employ women; instead, their roles were played by boys, apprentices to the companies. In adherence to the laws and sympathies of the times, the plays were, therefore, unable to display any overtly sexual behavior, but one of Shakespeare’s most frequent plot devices was to have his heroines disguise themselves as boys, particularly in the comedies. Thus, what in reality was a boy pretending to be a woman pretending to be a boy leads to some psychologically acute and complex scenes with homoerotic suggestions, such as the encounters between Rosalind (as Ganymede, a name rich in suggestiveness) and Orlando in As You Like It and Viola (as Caesario) and Orsino in Twelfth Night.

For more substantive evidence, one must turn instead to Shakespeare’s sequence of 154 poems in the form of sonnets, published surreptitiously in 1609 and immediately protested by their author. Probably intended as a personal exercise for private circulation, the sonnets may be the works that reveal something of the man himself; in them, Shakespeare names the persona Will, an obviously personal and intimate diminution of William, and, as in most of the Renaissance sonnet sequences, their subject is erotic love. Dedicated to Mr. W.H., who has been variously identified as the Earl of Southampton, a boy actor named Willy Hewes, Shakespeare himself (in a misprint of his initials), someone unknown to history, or someone invented, the first 126 are clearly homoerotic, while most of the others concern a woman conventionally called <the Dark Lady>. Historically, those scholars who begrudgingly admit to their subject matter try to discount their message. Most claim that the attraction the persona feels for the fair young man is either platonic or unconsummated; others assert that the poems are only examples of the Renaissance male friendship tradition. Still others insist on the fallacy of equating the persona with the poet and confusing literature with autobiography.”

Joseph Pequigney, Such Is My Love: A Study of Shakespeare’s Sonnets, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1985.

SOCRATES

In early life he was interested in the scientific philosophy of his time and is said to have associated with Archelaus the physicist, but in the period best known to posterity he had abandoned these interests and was concerned solely with the right conduct of life, a quest which he conducted by the so-called <Socratic> method of cross-examining the individuals whom he encountered. While serving in the army he gained a great reputation for bravery, and as one of the presidents of the Athenian Assembly at the trial of the generals after the battle of Arginusae, he courageously refused to put an illegal motion to the vote despite the fury of the multitude.”

There has been considerable dispute over the precise meaning of the indictment, but the first part seems not to have been serious, while the second amounted to a charge that he had a <subversive> influence on the minds of the young, which was based on his known friendship with some of those who had been most prominent in their attacks on democracy in Athens. He made no attempt to placate the jury and was found guilty and sentenced to die by drinking a cup of hemlock.”

He probably rejected the conventional Greek religious beliefs of his time, yet professed or created no heterodox religious doctrines. From time to time he had paranormal experiences, signs, or warnings which he interpreted as guideposts to his own conduct.

His sexual life, apart from the unhappy marriage, reflected the Greek custom of paiderasteia to the fullest. He was both the teacher of the young men who frequented his circle and the lover of at least some of them. As a boy of 17 he had been the favorite of Archelaus, because he was in the bloom of youthful sensuality, which later gave place to serious intellectual concerns.”

he was never given to a coarse and purely sensual pederasty; if the beauty of the young Alcibiades made an intense and lasting impression on him, he never forgot his duty as a teacher to guide his youthful pupils toward perfection.” “As a bisexual Hellene, Socrates was always responsive to the beauty of the male adolescent and craved the companionship of young men; as a philosopher he practiced and taught the virtues of moderation and self-control. He endures as one of the outstanding examples in antiquity of a teacher for whom eros was an inspiration and a guide.

Because Socrates is a major figure in Western tradition, his sexual nature posed a continual problem. From Ficino to Johann Matthias Gesner (1691-1761) scholars sought to address the question discreetly. The Marquis de Sade was bolder, using socratiser as a verb meaning to sodomize. Even today, however, many classicists choose to evade the problem.”

SODOM AND GOMORRAH

These legendary cities have been traditionally located in the vicinity of the Dead Sea, where they constituted two members of a pentapolis, the Cities of the Plain. According to the Old Testament account in Genesis 14, 18, and 19, God overthrew 4 of the 5 cities in a rain of brimstone and fire. The names of Sodom and Gomorrah, especially the former, have become proverbial. Echoes of the episode recur in the Bible and in the Koran, as well as in Jewish, Christian, and Islamic exegetical and homiletic writings. From the first city, Jewish Hellenistic Greek formed the derivative sodomites, from which medieval Latin obtained the noun of agent sodomita – as a result, the connection with male homosexuality is for many axiomatic. However the matter is more complex.”

The ancient world’s rudimentary science of geology correctly related this barrenness to the circumstance that the water level of the Dead Sea had in prehistoric times been far higher; the sinking of the water level had exposed the previously inundated, now strikingly arid and sterile region to the gaze of the traveler.”

to the Bedouin living east and south of the Dead Sea it suggested the etiological inference that at one time the area surrounding this salinized body of water had been a fruitful garden belt. Yet the inhabitants of the cities of the plain had even in the midst of their abundance and prosperity denied hospitality to the poverty-stricken and the wayfarer, while the luxury in which they wallowed led them inevitably into effeminacy and vice (the parallel in the Hellenistic world was the city of Sybaris, whose proverbial self-indulgence gave the English language the word sybaritic). For this reason they were punished by the destruction of their cities and the conversion of the whole area into a lifeless desert.”

In Genesis 14:12 Lot is taken captive when Sodom is conquered by the 4 kings who have allied themselves against the Cities of the Plain; Abraham saves him by military intervention in the manner of a tribal sheikh with his retinue of 318 warriors. In 19:4-9 the Sodomites threaten Lot’s guests with gang rape, but are miraculously blinded and repelled, and in 19:13, 15 the angelic visitors warn Lot of the imminent destruction of the city so that he and his family can leave just in time to escape the rain of brimstone and fire. This underlying motif explains why Lot later <feared to dwell in Zoar> (19:30), even though God has spared the place as a reward for his model hospitality toward the 2 visitors. Over the centuries Sodom and Gomorrah, along with the Babylon of the Book of Revelation, came to symbolize the corruption and depravity of the big city as contrasted with the virtue and innocence of the countryside, a notion cherished by those who idealized rural life and is still present, though fading in 20th century America.”

These volcanic eruptions, which have left traces still to be seen at the present day, inspired the <rain of brimstone and fire> (burning sulfur) of Genesis 19:24, which supplemented the notion that the 4 cities had been <overthrown> (destroyed by an earthquake) that figures in Genesis 19:25.” Sempre o nº 4!

+ Judges 19; Romans 1:18

the currency in antiquity of world destruction legends, in which the earth is annihilated either by water (kataklysmos) or by fire (ekvyrosis). The story of Noah and the deluge is the rendering of the first in the book of Genesis, while the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah is a localization of the second, in which the catastrophe is limited to 4 cities in the vicinity of the Dead Sea (Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, and Zeboiim) even though the epilogue involving Lot and his daughters clearly derives from a universal conflagration myth.”

If the human race were annihilated with the exception of a single family, the earth could be repeopled only by means of sexual unions ordinarily condemned as incestuous.”

World destruction fantasies [are] associated in modern clinical experience with the early stages of schizophrenia.”

Astrological literature supplied the ancients with an entire list of calamities that betokened divine wrath, as in Luke 21:11, all of which were later ascribed to retribution for <sodomy>. Fear of homosexual aggression plays a role in these paranoid fantasies, of the sort analyzed by Freud in the classic Schreber case.”

The notion of sodomy is an innovation of Latin Christianity toward the end of the 12th century; it is not found in Jewish or Byzantine writings.” “In the late Middle Ages the tendency of the allegorizing mind to parallelism led to the notion that Gomorrah, the twin city of Sodom, had been a hotbed of lesbianism, even though there was nothing in either Testament that would suggest such a construction.”

TURING, ALAN (1912-1954)

He seems to have been a brilliant, awkward boy whose latent genius went unnoticed by all his teachers; he also had no friends until his very last years at Sherborne. Then he fell in love with a fellow science enthusiast, Christopher Morcom: the Platonic friendship was returned, and Alan Turing was for the first time in his life a happy young man. He had dreams of joining Christopher at Trinity, to pursue science together – unfortunately, Christopher Morcom suddenly died (from a much earlier infection with bovine tuberculosis).”

Turing spent two years in America, at Princeton University, and, on his return to Britain, was drafted into British cryptanalysis for the war effort. Turing was already unusual among mathematicians for his interest in machinery; it was not an interest in applied mathematics so much as something which did not really have a name yet – applied logic. His contribution to the design of code-breaking machines during the war led him deeper and deeper into the field of what would now be called computer programming, except that neither concept existed at the time. He and a colleague named Welshman designed the Bombe machines which were to prove decisive in breaking the main German Enigma ciphers. For his contribution to the Allied victory in World War II Turing was named an Officer of the British Empire (O.B.E.) in 1946. (…) He was elected as a Fellow of the Royal Society in 1951.”

The earliest inventor of such a device was the eccentric 19th century Charles Babbage, who could not obtain the necessary hardware to implement his ideas.”

He was brought to trial and sentenced to a year’s probation under the care of a psychiatrist, who proceeded to administer doses of female hormone to his patient, this being the current <wonder-therapy> which replaced castration as an attempt to kill the sexual instinct. For the entire year, Turing underwent the humiliation of femininization (<I’m growing breasts!>, he confided to a friend), but emerged seemingly intact from the public ordeal. He committed suicide in 1954, by eating an apple he had laced with cyanide.”

WHITMAN, WALT

A VIDA TEM DESSAS: “Often acclaimed as America’s greatest poet, Whitman, of working-class background, was self-taught, but as a printer, school teacher, journalist, and editor he contributed fiction and verse in the worst modes of the day to the best literary journals. There is no evidence of his genius until he suddenly began to write scraps of what was to become Leaves of Grass in his notebooks.”

It has in fact been argued that Leaves is an inverted mystical experience. This work, which encompassed his complete poetic opus, was first published in 1855 with 12 poems (Song of Myself being rather lengthy); the second edition (1857) had 32, the third (1860) 156, and so on through various printings and editions until 1881. Beginning in 1860, Whitman not only added poems (including the homoerotic Calamus collection), but dropped them, changed them, and rearranged the order. He has often been criticized for making changes, but he clearly did not do so for purposes of concealment.”

In his more programmatic poems, Whitman was always careful to say he and she, him and her. Women are permitted to have sexual lives, and he sympathizes with a prostitute, but they are generally thought of and idealized as perfect mothers for the new race of Americans.”

It was his explicitness about male-female sex that shocked his early readers. Only a few homosexuals in England and some readers in Germany caught what is now obvious to any reader who can admit what he sees on the page. The 2nd and 3rd sections of Song of Myself are homosexual in their imagery, as is the subsequent discussion of the body and soul, which climaxes in the intercourse between body and soul in the 5th section. One might also cite the tremendous sweep of eroticism from section 24 to the climax of fulfillment in male intercourse in section 29.”

He was not merely the poet of an idealized Jacksonian democracy nor of a new political structure, but of a culture bound together by love and religious faith in which each person could fulfill his or her own sexual nature.”

Whitman, who was disappointed at his contemporary reception, would have been gratified by his reputation in the 20th century, which is too widespread to more than mention. He is the democratic poet and a progenitor of the development of poetry beyond traditional metrical practice in the United States and foreign countries. A remarkable number of modern poets have paid him tribute in prose or verse, among the most notable being Ezra Pound, Pablo Neruda, Federico García Lorca, Fernando Pessoa, and Allen Ginsberg.”

WOOLF, VIRGINIA

Virginia Woolf was educated largely through reading books in the family library. Unlike her brothers, she did not go to university, and this perceived slight was later to sustain her feminist critique of discrimination against women. In 1912 she married Leonard Woolf, a brilliant Cambridge graduate who had served as a judge in Ceylon, and her sister Vanessa married the art critic Clive Bell. The two couples were major figures in the Bloomsbury group, which also included such male homosexual writers as E.M. Forster, John Maynard Keynes, and Lytton Strachey. Through much of her life Virginia suffered from severe spells of mental depression, and it was partly to provide work therapy that she and Leonard founded the Hogarth Press in 1917.”

Virginia Woolf remained a virgin until her marriage, and found the idea of sex with a man repellent. At the time of their engagement she warned Leonard of this aversion, and their sexual relations seem to have been rare. Before marriage Virginia Stephen was closely attached to her sister Vanessa – loving her almost to the point of <thought-incest> –, and was deeply involved platonically with Madge Vaughan, a daughter of John Addington Symonds, and Violet Dickinson, to whom she wrote an enormous number of letters. Throughout her life, Woolf was to draw emotional sustenance from her intense relations with other women.

Her first novel, The Voyage Out (1915), concerns the trip of a young Englishwoman to South America, followed by her engagement and death there. While this novel was conventional in form, Jacob’s Room (1922) joined the mainstream of innovative modernism through its poetic impressionism and indirection of narrative development. After this work, which marks her real beginning as a literary artist, Woolf secured her place in modernism by a series of carefully wrought books. Mrs. Dalloway (1925) blends interior monologue with the sights and sounds of a single day in central London. To the Lighthouse (1927) explores the tensions of the male-female dyad in the form of a holiday trip of Mr. and Mrs. Ramsey. Its fantastic form notwithstanding, Orlando (1928) is of great personal significance, tracing the biography of the hero-heroine through 4 centuries of male and female existence. This book is a tribute to, and portrait of, her lover Vita Sackville-West, whom she had met in 1922. Woolf’s most ambitious novel is probably The Waves (1931) which presents the contrasting personalities of 6 characters through a series of <recitatives> in which their inner consciousness is revealed.

Shortly after completing her last book, Between the Acts (1941), she suffered a final bout of mental illness and drowned herself in a river near her country home. The posthumous publication of Virginia Woolf’s Letters and Diaries have revealed some unattractive aspects of her personality: she was xenophobic and snobbish, sometimes given to expressions of personal malice, as well as anti-Semitic and homophobic sides. Yet she participated wholeheartedly in the Bloomsbury ethic of individual fulfillment and social enlightenment. Her use of stream-of-consciousness techniques, and other sophisticated literary devices, places her very near the front rank – if not within it – of modernist writers in English.

With the general decline of the Bloomsbury ethos in the middle decades of the century, Woolf’s reputation seemed to fade. In the 1970s, however, feminist critics hailed her as a major champion of then-cause. There is no doubt that A Room of One’s Own (1929), and its sequel, Three Guineas (1938), are powerful pleas for women’s creative independence. Yet her own feminism was fluid and variable, and thus not easily accommodated to present-minded uses. Throughout her life she struggled valiantly against mental illness, succeeding in building up an imposing corpus of writings while expressing her own emotional feelings in her deep relationships with women.”

WORKING CLASS, EROTICIZATION OF

One of the reasons why Walt Whitman had such an impact on English homosexuals of this period was that his praise of democracy was (mis)understood in large part as a veiled plea for such prince-and-pauper liaisons.

HENRY SINKS U.

Suppose within the Girdle of these Walls

Are now confin’d two mightie Monarchies,

Whose high, vp-reared, and abutting Fronts,

The perillous narrow Ocean parts asunder.

Peece out our imperfections with your thoughts:

Into a thousand parts diuide one Man,

And make imaginarie Puissance.

Thinke when we talke of Horses, that you see them

Printing their prowd Hoofes i’th’ receiuing Earth:

For ‘tis your thoughts that now must deck our Kings,

Carry them here and there: Jumping o’re Times;

Turning th’accomplishment of many yeeres

Into an Howre-glasse: for the which supplie

Admit me Chorus to this Historie;

Who Prologue-like, your humble patience pray,

Gently to heare, kindly to iudge our Play.

Exit.”

BISHOP CANTERBURY

(…)

For all the Temporall Lands, which men deuout

By Testament haue giuen to the Church,

Would they strip from vs; being valu’d thus,

As much as would maintaine, to the Kings honor,

Full 15 Earles, and 1,500 Knights,

6,200 good Esquires:

And to reliefe of Lazars, and weake age

Of indigent faint Soules, past corporall toyle,

100 Almes-houses, right well supply’d:

And to the Coffers of the King beside,

1,000 pounds by th’yeere Thus runs the Bill.”

BISHOP ELY

This would drinke deepe.

BISHOP CANTERBURY

Twould drinke the Cup and all.”

Bish. Cant.

The King is full of grace, and faire regard.

Bish. Ely.

And a true louer of the holy Church.

Bish. Cant.

The courses of his youth promis’d it not.

The breath no sooner left his Fathers body,

But that his wildnesse, mortify’d in him,

Seem’d to dye too: yea, at that very moment,

Consideration like an Angell came,

And whipt th’offending Adam out of him;

Leauing his body as a Paradise,

T’inuelop and containe Celestiall Spirits.

Neuer was such a sodaine Scholler made:

Neuer came Reformation in a Flood,

With such a heady currance scowring faults:

Nor neuer Hidra-headed Wilfulnesse

So soone did loose his Seat; and all at once;

As in this King.

Bish. Ely.

We are blessed in the Change.”

Heare him debate of Common-wealth Affaires;

You would say, it hath been all in all his study:

List his discourse of Warre; and you shall heare

A fearefull Battaile rendred you in Musique.

Turne him to any Cause of Pollicy,

The Gordian Knot of it he will vnloose,

Familiar as his Garter: that when he speakes,

The Ayre, a Charter’d Libertine, is still,

And the mute Wonder lurketh in mens eares,

To steale his sweet and honyed Sentences:

So that the Art and Practique part of Life,

Must be the Mistresse to this Theorique.

Which is a wonder how his Grace should gleane it,

Since his addiction was to Courses vaine,

His Companies vnletter’d, rude, and shallow,

His Houres fill’d vp with Ryots, Banquets, Sports;

And neuer noted in him any studie,

Any retyrement, any sequestration,

From open Haunts and Popularitie.”

O VERMELHO & O NEGRO

Uma maçã podre arruína um cesto inteiro, é verdade;

Mas um morango de boa safra salva uma colheita mediana.

B. Ely.

But my good Lord:

How now for mittigation of this Bill,

Vrg’d by the Commons? doth his Maiestie

Incline to it, or no?

B. Cant.

He seemes indifferent:

Or rather swaying more vpon our part,

Then cherishing th’exhibiters against vs:

For I haue made an offer to his Maiestie,

Vpon our Spirituall Conuocation,

And in regard of Causes now in hand,

Which I haue open’d to his Grace at large,

As touching France, to giue a greater Summe,

Then euer at one time the Clergie yet

Did to his Predecessors part withall.”

Belly & Bee Kant

GLÓRIA, GLÓRIA AOS CONQUISTADORES (DOS) FRANCOS!

My learned Lord, we pray you to proceed,

And iustly and religiously vnfold,

Why the Law Salike, that they haue in France,

Or should or should not barre vs in our Clayme:

And God forbid, my deare and faithfull Lord,

That you should fashion, wrest, or bow your reading,

Or nicely charge your vnderstanding Soule,

With opening Titles miscreate, whose right

Sutes not in natiue colours with the truth:

For God doth know, how many now in health,

Shall drop their blood, in approbation

Of what your reuerence shall incite vs to.

Therefore take heed how you impawne our Person,

How you awake our sleeping Sword of Warre;

We charge you in the Name of God take heed:

For neuer two such Kingdomes did contend,

Without much fall of blood, whose guiltlesse drops

Are euery one, a Woe, a sore Complaint,

Gainst him, whose wrongs giues edge vnto the Swords,

That makes such waste in briefe mortalitie.

Vnder this Coniuration, speake my Lord:

For we will heare, note, and beleeue in heart,

That what you speake, is in your Conscience washt,

As pure as sinne with Baptisme.”

HENRIQUE QUINTO DA INGLATERRA: Meu sábio conselheiro, insto-o a prosseguir em nossos intentos, doravante, ao lado da justiça e da religião, se for mesmo nosso direito. Rogo que me explique por que a Lei Sálica, que é seguida em França, não obstaria essa demanda (e Deus proíba, meu amado e honesto soberano, que você incorra em erros de interpretação das palavras inscritas e acabe por levar-nos ao cometimento de atos ilícitos e injustos neste tocante): Deus sabe, meu leal conselheiro, quantos agora em tranqüilidade e segurança deverão derramar seu sangue em decorrência de um incitamento de um douto do Estado, e da simples ordem decorrente que eu, seu Rei, hei de emanar. Desta feita, o máximo cuidado para decidir como vai dar seu parecer, e na forma como ressuscitará ou não a Espada dormente de nosso império. Em nome de Deus, esta é uma enorme responsabilidade a se suportar; lembre-se que dois reinos dessa magnitude nunca se conflagraram sem muitas baixas de ambos os lados, e cada gota de sangue inocente derramada, saiba, é um verdadeiro testemunho contra aquele que deu as ordens e afiou as lâminas e deixou em polvorosa os canhões, pois que incorreu em grave erro, ao se lançar não tendo causa divina e justa; a mortandade de homens, de súditos a quem devemos proteção, é o maior desperdício que existe. Provocado por essa minha exortação, destarte, exijo seu ponderado pronunciamento. Não posso senão escutar, julgar e acreditar piamente no que disser. Nenhuma dúvida pairará em meu peito sobre o caráter consciencioso de sua recomendação final, emitida de forma tão imaculada quanto se torna o cristão logo após o Batismo que o absolve de haver nascido como pecador contra a carne.”

There is no barre

To make against your Highnesse Clayme to France,

But this which they produce from Pharamond,

In terram Salicam Mulieres ne succedaul,

No Woman shall succeed in Salike Land:

Which Salike Land, the French vniustly gloze

To be the Realme of France, and Pharamond

The founder of this Law, and Female Barre.

Yet their owne Authors faithfully affirme,

That the Land Salike is in Germanie,

Betweene the Flouds of Sala and of Elue:

Where Charles the Great hauing subdu’d the Saxons,

There left behind and settled certaine French:

Who holding in disdaine the German Women,

For some dishonest manners of their life,

Establisht then this Law; to wit, No Female

Should be Inheritrix in Salike Land:

Which Salike (as I said) ‘twixt Elue and Sala,

Is at this day in Germanie, call’d Meisen.

Then doth it well appeare, the Salike Law

Was not deuised for the Realme of France:

Nor did the French possesse the Salike Land,

Vntill 421 yeeres

After defunction of King Pharamond,

Idly suppos’d the founder of this Law,

Who died within the yeere of our Redemption,

426: and Charles the Great

Subdu’d the Saxons, and did seat the French

Beyond the Riuer Sala, in the yeere

805. Besides, their Writers say,

King Pepin, which deposed Childerike,

Did as Heire Generall, being descended

Of Blithild, which was Daughter to King Clothair,

Make Clayme and Title to the Crowne of France.

Hugh Capet also, who vsurpt the Crowne

Of Charles the Duke of Loraine, sole Heire male

Of the true Line and Stock of Charles the Great:

To find his Title with some shewes of truth,

Though in pure truth it was corrupt and naught,

Conuey’d himselfe as th’Heire to th’ Lady Lingare,

Daughter to Charlemaine, who was the Sonne

To Lewes the Emperour, and Lewes the Sonne

Of Charles the Great: also King Lewes the Tenth,

Who was sole Heire to the Vsurper Capet,

Could not keepe quiet in his conscience,

Wearing the Crowne of France, ‘till satisfied,

That faire Queene Isabel, his Grandmother,

Was Lineall of the Lady Ermengare,

Daughter to Charles the foresaid Duke of Loraine:

By the which Marriage, the Lyne of Charles the Great

Was re-vnited to the Crowne of France.

So, that as cleare as is the Summers Sunne,

King Pepins Title, and Hugh Capets Clayme,

King Lewes his satisfaction, all appeare

To hold in Right and Title of the Female:

So doe the Kings of France vnto this day.

Howbeit, they would hold vp this Salique Law,

To barre your Highnesse clayming from the Female,

And rather chuse to hide them in a Net,

Then amply to imbarre their crooked Titles,

Vsurpt from you and your Progenitors.

King.

May I with right and conscience make this claim?

Bish. Cant.

The sinne vpon my head, dread Soueraigne:

For in the Booke of Numbers is it writ,

When the man dyes, let the Inheritance

Descend vnto the Daughter. Gracious Lord,

Stand for your owne, vnwind your bloody Flagge,

Looke back into your mightie Ancestors:

Goe my dread Lord, to your great Grandsires Tombe,

From whom you clayme; inuoke his Warlike Spirit,

And your Great Vnckles, Edward the Black Prince,

Who on the French ground play’d a Tragedie,

Making defeat on the full Power of France:

Whiles his most mightie Father on a Hill

Stood smiling, to behold his Lyons Whelpe

Forrage in blood of French Nobilitie.

O Noble English, that could entertaine

With halfe their Forces, the full pride of France,

And let another halfe stand laughing by,

All out of worke, and cold for action.

Bish.

Awake remembrance of these valiant dead,

And with your puissant Arme renew their Feats;

You are their Heire, you sit vpon their Throne:

The Blood and Courage that renowned them,

Runs in your Veines: and my thrice-puissant Liege

Is in the very May-Morne of his Youth,

Ripe for Exploits and mightie Enterprises.

Exe.

Your Brother Kings and Monarchs of the Earth

Doe all expect, that you should rowse your selfe,

As did the former Lyons of your Blood.

West.

They know your Grace hath cause, and means, and might;

So hath your Highnesse: neuer King of England

Had Nobles richer, and more loyall Subiects,

Whose hearts haue left their bodyes here in England,

And lye pauillion’d in the fields of France.”

CONSELHEIRO, O BISPO DE CANTERBURY: Não há qualquer impedimento à reivindicação de Vossa Majestade ao trono da França, uma vez que Vossa Majestade é varão; porque a eficácia da reivindicação na terra de Faramondo não se estende in terram Salicam Mulieres – sob a lei sálica, a mulher não herda a Coroa, mas seu marido sim. Desde que Faramondo supostamente teria instituído a lei sálica, embora em seu texto os seus fundadores clamem que a terra sálica é a Germânia, o reino entre os rios Sala e Elba, nisto constituiria a verdade. Vossa Majestade deve acompanhar meu longo fio de raciocínio e minhas ilustrações a fim de compreender: Carlos o Grande ali derrotou os saxões, onde fê-los coabitar submissamente com alguns dos seus. Estes francos, desdenhando as mulheres germânicas, que tinham reputação de prostitutas, estabeleceram este artigo da Lei: nenhuma fêmea deverá herdar nenhuma terra ou bem sálico. Como eu insinuei, Vossa Majestade, isto se aplicaria somente ao território de Sala a Elba, que hoje são a Germânia, na verdade atual Meisen. Irá parecer que a lei sálica não se aplica ao reino francês; assim o seria por um extenso período, é verdade, e os francos por 421 anos após a morte de Faramondo de fato não adotaram este ordenamento. O Rei Faramondo morreu no ano 426 do nosso Salvador, mas é falso que tenha sido o autor da lei sálica, como muitos acreditam. E, como eu disse, Carlos o Grande derrotou os saxões e alojou francos para além do rio Sala, em 805. O Rei Pepino – filho de Blitilda, filha de Clotário –, que depôs Childerico do trono, reclamou o reino da França para si. Hugo Capeto também o fez, e ele com efeito usurpou a Coroa de Carlos Duque de Lorena, então único varão na linha sucessória ligada ao sangue-azul de Carlos o Grande. Como o fez? Para justificar seu direito à sucessão, embora sua pretensão fosse farisaica e bastarda, Hugo Capeto se casara e se proclamara <herdeiro pela Senhora Lingária, Filha de Carlos Magno>, este por sua vez legítimo filho de Luís. Luís fôra filho de Carlos o Grande. Aí tens o fundador da dinastia. E também Luís X, outro Capeto, único varão de seu tempo elegível para a Coroa: este monarca alegara ser descendente da Coroa por sua avó, a rainha Isabel de Ermengária, filha do citado Carlos Duque de Lorena. Exemplos não faltam, Vossa Majestade. Quando Carlos se casou reunificara a Coroa da linhagem de Carlos o Grande. Portanto, Vossa Majestade, declaro tão claro quanto o sol do verão: o título do Rei Pepino, e a reivindicação de Hugo Capeto, e a nobreza do Rei Luís, todos foram fundados única e exclusivamente sobre a descendência de uma mulher: e assim o é com o Rei de França que agora reina. Como haveriam então de usar a lei sálica de objeção e argumento contra sua justíssima reivindicação, e alegando que uma fêmea não pode herdar a Coroa, Vossa Majestade?! Sim, porque eles negam e dissimulam cegueira diante da própria História! Ou, antes, declaram apenas a meia-verdade que lhes interessa: que a mulher realmente não governa – pois isto não é de relevo e nada temos com isso. O que interessa considerar é que o varão do casamento sim governa, e Vossa Majestade pedirá a mão de uma aristocrata e entrará para a linhagem, como é devido! Eles usurparam o título de Vosssa Majestade através desses arranjos mesquinhos, bem como usurparam o título dos progenitores de Vossa Majestade no passado – a Coroa voltará para sua casa, será apenas uma restituição!

King.

We must not onely arme t’inuade the French,

But lay downe our proportions, to defend

Against the Scot, who will make roade vpon vs,

With all aduantages.

Bish. Can.

They of those Marches, gracious Soueraign,

Shall be a Wall sufficient to defend

Our in-land from the pilfering Borderers.

King.

We do not meane the coursing snatchers onely,

But feare the maine intendment of the Scot,

Who hath been still a giddy neighbour to vs:

For you shall reade, that my great Grandfather

Neuer went with his forces into France,

But that the Scot, on his vnfurnisht Kingdome,

Came pouring like the Tyde into a breach,

With ample and brim fulnesse of his force,

Galling the gleaned Land with hot Assayes,

Girding with grieuous siege, Castles and Townes:

That England being emptie of defence,

Hath shooke and trembled at th’ill neighbourhood.

Bish. Ely.

But there’s a saying very old and true,

If that you will France win, then with Scotland first begim.

For once the Eagle (England) being in prey,

To her vnguarded Nest, the Weazell (Scot)

Comes sneaking, and so sucks her Princely Egges,

Playing the Mouse in absence of the Cat,

To tame and hauocke more then she can eate.

Exet.

It followes then, the Cat must stay at home,

Yet that is but a crush’d necessity,

Since we haue lockes to safegard necessaries,

And pretty traps to catch the petty theeues.

While that the Armed hand doth fight abroad,

Th’aduised head defends it selfe at home:

For Gouernment, though high, and low, and lower,

Put into parts, doth keepe in one consent,

Congreeing in a full and natural close,

Like Musicke.

Cant.

Therefore doth heauen diuide

The state of man in diuers functions,

Setting endeuour in continual motion:

To which is fixed as an ayme or but,

Obedience: for so worke the Hony Bees,

Creatures that by a rule in Nature teach

The Act of Order to a peopled Kingdome.

They haue a King, and Officers of sorts,

Where some like Magistrates correct at home:

Others, like Merchants venter Trade abroad:

Others, like Souldiers armed in their stings,

Make boote vpon the Summers Veluet buddes:

Which pillage, they with merry march bring home:

To the Tent-royal of their Emperor:

Who busied in his Maiesties surueyes

The singing Masons building roofes of Gold,

The ciuil Citizens kneading vp the hony;

The poore Mechanicke Porters, crowding in

Their heauy burthens at his narrow gate:

The sad-ey’d Iustice with his surly humme,

Deliuering ore to Executors pale

The lazie yawning Drone: I this inferre,

That many things hauing full reference

To one consent, may worke contrariously,

As many Arrowes loosed seuerall wayes

Come to one marke: as many wayes meet in one towne,

As many fresh streames meet in one salt sea;

As many Lynes close in the Dials center:

So may a thousand actions once a foote,

And in one purpose, and be all well borne

Without defeat. Therefore to France, my Liege,

Diuide your happy England into foure,

Whereof, take you one quarter into France,

And you withall shall make all Gallia shake.

If we with thrice such powers left at home,

Cannot defend our owne doores from the dogge,

Let vs be worried, and our Nation lose

The name of hardinesse and policie.

King.

Call in the Messengers sent from the Dolphin.

Now are we well resolu’d, and by Gods helpe

And yours, the noble sinewes of our power,

France being ours, wee’l bend it to our Awe,

Or breake it all to peeces. Or there wee’l sit,

(Ruling in large and ample Emperie,

Ore France, and all her (almost) Kingly Dukedomes)

Or lay these bones in an vnworthy Vrne,

Tomblesse, with no remembrance ouer them:

Either our History shall with full mouth

Speake freely of our Acts, or else our graue

Like Turkish mute, shall haue a tonguelesse mouth,

Not worshipt with a waxen Epitaph.

Enter Ambassadors of France.

Now are we well prepar’d to know the pleasure

Of our faire Cosin Dolphin: for we heare,

Your greeting is from him, not from the King.”

TOCAM AS TROMBETAS NA EUROPA: Os membros espalhados ao corpo tornam!

A TROMBETA GAULESA, O SAXOFONE SAXÃO

Como a música, que é unidade, com vários acordes e melodias coordenados, parecendo agir sós mas no final submetidos à vontade do maestro, é a Inglaterra um corpo dirigido pelo soberano, a cabeça, e sua vasta extensão e robustez, todos os seus membros, façam isso ou façam aquilo, respondem a sua maneira ao principal desígnio: este corpo se lança com ímpeto coordenado e unívoco sobre a França e seus múltiplos ducados, destroçando-a e devorando-a. Ou isso, ou seremos um grande cadáver tombado, sem urna, sem filhos, sem memória, mas sem arrependimentos. Porque ou nossos Cronistas hão de contar um dia, com força nos pulmões, sobre nossos atos heróicos de agora ou os ingleses terão sido como o turco que é ladrão: boca sem língua, sem poeta ou poesia. E se é verdade que os escoceses quererão se aproveitar de nossa guerra e tumulto na Gália, que um quarto de nossas forças – mais que o bastante! – seja alocada para esmagar os franceses e fazer seu território tremer, como o murro vigoroso sobre a mesa faz vibrar todas as cartas do baralho. E os outros três quartos fiquem aqui, para proteger a porta de casa, contra este cão valente que ladra, o cão Escócia. Será assim? Por que o dono estica um braço para fora de seus muros, o mascote da casa se sentirá o dono de seu jardim, quando ainda tem de lidar com as pernas e o outro braço, o tronco e a cabeça do seu senhor? Terminará enxotado para sua casinha, sem osso que roer!”

Your Highnesse lately sending into France,

Did claime some certaine Dukedomes, in the right

Of your great Predecessor, King Edward the third.

In answer of which claime, the Prince our Master

Sayes, that you sauour too much of your youth,

And bids you be aduis’d: There’s nought in France,

That can be with a nimble Galliard wonne:

You cannot reuell into Dukedomes there.

He therefore sends you meeter for your spirit

This Tun of Treasure; and in lieu of this,

Desires you let the dukedomes that you claime

Heare no more of you. This the Dolphin speakes.

King.

What Treasure Vncle?

Exe.

Tennis balles, my Liege.

King

We are glad the Dolphin is so pleasant with vs,

His Present, and your paines we thanke you for:

When we haue matcht our Rackets to these Balles,

We will in France (by Gods grace) play a set,

Shall strike his fathers Crowne into the hazard.

Tell him, he hath made a match with such a Wrangler,

That all the Courts of France will be disturb’d

With Chaces. And we vnderstand him well,

How he comes o’re vs with our wilder dayes,

Not measuring what vse we made of them.

We neuer valew’d this poore seate of England,

And therefore liuing hence, did giue our selfe

To barbarous license: As ‘tis euer common,

That men are merriest, when they are from home.

But tell the Dolphin, I will keepe my State,

Be like a King, and shew my sayle of Greatnesse,

When I do rowse me in my Throne of France.

For that I haue layd by my Maiestie,

And plodded like a man for working dayes:

But I will rise there with so full a glorie,

That I will dazle all the eyes of France,

Yea strike the Dolphin blinde to looke on vs,

And tell the pleasant Prince, this Mocke of his

Hath turn’d his balles to Gun-stones, and his soule

Shall stand sore charged, for the wastefull vengeance

That shall flye with them: for many a thousand widows

Shall this his Mocke, mocke out of their deer hvsbands;

Mocke mothers from their sonnes, mock Castles downe:

And some are yet vngotten and vnborne,

That shal haue cause to curse the Dolphins scorne.

But this lyes all within the wil of God,

To whom I do appeale, and in whose name

Tel you the Dolphin, I am comming on,

To venge me as I may, and to put forth

My rightfull hand in a wel-hallow’d cause.

So get you hence in peace: And tell the Dolphin,

His Iest will sauour but of shallow wit,

When thousands weepe more then did laugh at it.

Conuey them with safe conduct. Fare you well.

Exeunt Ambassadors.

let our proportions for these Warres

Be soone collected, and all things thought vpon,

That may with reasonable swiftnesse adde

More Feathers to our Wings: for God before,

Wee’le chide this Dolphin at his fathers doore.

Therefore let euery man now taske his thought,

That this faire Action may on foot be brought.

Exeunt.

Anexo da obra: o mundo.

ATO 2 CENA 0

CORO

(…)

O England: Modell to thy inward Greatnesse,

Like little Body with a mightie Heart:

What mightst thou do, that honour would thee do,

Were all thy children kinde and naturall:

But see, thy fault France hath in thee found out,

A nest of hollow bosomes, which he filles

With treacherous Crownes, and three corrupted men:

One, Richard Earle of Cambridge, and the second

Henry Lord Scroope of Masham, and the third

Sir Thomas Grey Knight of Northumberland,

Haue for the Gilt of France (O guilt indeed)

Confirm’d Conspiracy with fearefull France,

And by their hands, this grace of Kings must dye.

If Hell and Treason hold their promises,

Ere he take ship for France; and in Southampton.

Linger your patience on, and wee’l digest

Th’abuse of distance; force a play:

The summe is payde, the Traitors are agreed,

The King is set from London, and the Scene

Is now transported (Gentles) to Southampton,

There is the Play-house now, there must you sit,

And thence to France shall we conuey you safe,

And bring you backe: Charming the narrow seas

To giue you gentle Passe: for if we may,

Wee’l not offend one stomacke with our Play.

But till the King come forth, and not till then,

Vnto Southampton do we shift our Scene.

Exit

Bardolfe.

I will bestow a breakfast to make you friendes,

and wee’l bee all three sworne brothers to France: Let’t

be so good Corporall Nym.

Corporall Nym.

Faith, I will liue so long as I may, that’s the certaine

of it: and when I cannot liue any longer, I will doe

as I may: That is my rest, that is the rendeuous of it.

Bar.

It is certaine Corporall, that he is marryed to

Nell Quickly, and certainly she did you wrong, for you

were troth-plight to her.”

Nym.

Pish.

Pist.

Pish for thee, Island dogge: thou prickeard cur

of Island.”

Nym.

Will you shogge off? I would haue you solus.

Pist.

Solus, egregious dog? O Viper vile; The solus

in thy most meruailous face, the solus in thy teeth, and

in thy throate, and in thy hatefull Lungs, yea in thy Maw

perdy; and which is worse, within thy nastie mouth. I

do retort the solus in thy bowels, for I can take, and Pistols

cocke is vp, and flashing fire will follow.”

O hound of Creet, think’st thou my spouse to get? No, to the spittle goe, and from the Poudring tub of infamy, fetch forth the Lazar Kite of Cressids kinde, Doll Teare-sheete, she by name, and her espouse. I haue, and I will hold the Quondam Quickely for the onely shee: and Pauca, there’s enough to go to.”

Sobre Falstaff:

Host.

By my troth he’l yeeld the Crow a pudding one

of these dayes: the King has kild his heart. Good Husband

come home presently.”

Bar.

Come, shall I make you two friends. Wee must

to France together: why the diuel should we keep kniues

to cut one anothers throats?

Pist.

Let floods ore-swell, and fiends for food howle on.

Nym.

You’l pay me the 8 shillings I won of you

at Betting?

Pist.

Base is the Slaue that payes.

Nym.

That now I wil haue: that’s the humor of it.

Pist.

As manhood shal compound: push home.

Draw

Bard.

By this sword, hee that makes the first thrust,

Ile kill him: By this sword, I wil.

Pi.

Sword is an Oath, & Oaths must haue their course

Bar.

Corporall Nym, & thou wilt be friends be frends,

and thou wilt not, why then be enemies with me to: prethee

put vp.

Pist.

A Noble shalt thou haue, and present pay, and

Liquor likewise will I giue to thee, and friendshippe

shall combyne, and brotherhood. Ile liue by Nymme, &

Nymme shall liue by me, is not this iust? For I shal Sutler

be vnto the Campe, and profits will accrue. Giue mee

thy hand.”

Host.

As euer you come of women, come in quickly

to sir Iohn: A poore heart, hee is so shak’d of a burning

quotidian Tertian, that it is most lamentable to behold.

Sweet men, come to him.

Nym.

The King hath run bad humors on the Knight,

that’s the euen of it.

Pist.

Nym, thou hast spoke the right, his heart is fracted

and corroborate.

Nym.

The King is a good King, but it must bee as it

may: he passes some humors, and carreeres.”

Enter Exeter, Bedford, & Westmerland.

Bed.

Fore God his Grace is bold to trust these traitors

Exe.

They shall be apprehended by and by.

West.

How smooth and euen they do bear themselues,

As if allegeance in their bosomes sate

Crowned with faith, and constant loyalty.

Bed.

The King hath note of all that they intend,

By interception, which they dreame not of.

Exe.

Nay, but the man that was his bedfellow,

Whom he hath dull’d and cloy’d with gracious fauours;

That he should for a forraigne purse, so sell

His Soueraignes life to death and treachery.

Sound Trumpets.

Enter the King, Scroope, Cambridge, and Gray.

King.

Now sits the winde faire, and we will aboord.

My Lord of Cambridge, and my kinde Lord of Masham,

And you my gentle Knight, giue me your thoughts:

Thinke you not that the powres we beare with vs

Will cut their passage through the force of France?

Doing the execution, and the acte,

For which we haue in head assembled them.

Scro.

No doubt my Liege, if each man do his best.

King.

I doubt not that, since we are well perswaded

We carry not a heart with vs from hence,

That growes not in a faire consent with ours:

Nor leaue not one behinde, that doth not wish

Successe and Conquest to attend on vs.

Cam.

Neuer was Monarch better fear’d and lou’d,

Then is your Maiesty; there’s not I thinke a subiect

That sits in heart-greefe and vneasinesse

Vnder the sweet shade of your gouernment.

Kni.

True: those that were your Fathers enemies,

Haue steep’d their gauls in hony, and do serue you

With hearts create of duty, and of zeale.

King.

We therefore haue great cause of thankfulnes,

And shall forget the office of our hand

Sooner then quittance of desert and merit,

According to the weight and worthinesse.

Scro.

So seruice shall with steeled sinewes toyle,

And labour shall refresh it selfe with hope

To do your Grace incessant seruices.

King.

We Iudge no lesse. Vnkle of Exeter,

Inlarge the man committed yesterday,

That rayl’d against our person: We consider

It was excesse of Wine that set him on,

And on his more aduice, We pardon him.

Scro.

That’s mercy, but too much security:

Let him be punish’d Soueraigne, least example

Breed (by his sufferance) more of such a kind.

King.

O let vs yet be mercifull.

Cam.

So may your Highnesse, and yet punish too.

Grey.

Sir, you shew great mercy if you giue him life,

After the taste of much correction.

King.

Alas, your too much loue and care of me,

Are heauy Orisons ‘gainst this poore wretch:

If little faults proceeding on distemper,

Shall not be wink’d at, how shall we stretch our eye

When capitall crimes, chew’d, swallow’d, and digested,

Appeare before vs? Wee’l yet inlarge that man,

Though Cambridge, Scroope, and Gray, in their deere care

And tender preseruation of our person

Wold haue him punish’d. And now to our French causes,

Who are the late Commissioners?”

King.

Then Richard Earle of Cambridge, there is yours:

There yours Lord Scroope of Masham, and Sir Knight:

Gray of Northumberland, this same is yours:

Reade them, and know I know your worthinesse.

My Lord of Westmerland, and Vnkle Exeter,

We will aboord to night. Why how now Gentlemen?

What see you in those papers, that you loose

So much complexion? Looke ye how they change:

Their cheekes are paper. Why, what reade you there,

That haue so cowarded and chac’d your blood

Out of apparance.

Cam.

I do confesse my fault,

And do submit me to your Highnesse mercy.

Gray. Scro.

To which we all appeale.

King.

The mercy that was quicke in vs but late,

By your owne counsaile is supprest and kill’d:

You must not dare (for shame) to talke of mercy,

For your owne reasons turne into your bosomes,

As dogs vpon their maisters, worrying you:

See you my Princes, and my Noble Peeres,

These English monsters: My Lord of Cambridge heere,

You know how apt our loue was, to accord

To furnish with all appertinents

Belonging to his Honour; and this man,

Hath for a few light Crownes, lightly conspir’d

And sworne vnto the practises of France.

To kill vs heere in Hampton. To the which,

This Knight no lesse for bounty bound to Vs

Then Cambridge is, hath likewise sworne. But O,

What shall I say to thee Lord Scroope, thou cruell,

Ingratefull, sauage, and inhumane Creature?

Thou that didst beare the key of all my counsailes,

That knew’st the very bottome of my soule,

That (almost) might’st haue coyn’d me into Golde,

(Would’st) thou haue practis’d on me, for thy vse?

May it be possible, that forraigne hyer

Could out of thee extract one sparke of euill

That might annoy my finger? ‘Tis so strange,

That though the truth of it stands off as grosse

As blacke and white, my eye will scarsely see it.

Treason, and murther, euer kept together,

As two yoake diuels sworne to eythers purpose,

Working so grossely in an naturall cause,

That admiration did not hoope at them.”

If that same Dæmon that hath gull’d thee thus,

Should with his Lyon-gate walke the whole world,

He might returne to vastie Tartar backe,

And tell the Legions, I can neuer win

A soule so easie as that Englishmans.

Oh, how hast thou with iealousie infected

The sweetnesse of alliance? Shew men dutifull,

Why so didst thou: seeme they graue and learned?

Why so didst thou. Come they of Noble Family?

Why so didst thou. Seeme they religious?

Why so didst thou. Or are they spare in diet,

Free from grosse passion, or of mirth, or anger,

Constant in spirit, not sweruing with the blood,

Garnish’d and deck’d in modest complement,

Not working with the eye, without the eare,

And but in purged iudgement trusting neither,

Such and so finely boulted didst thou seeme:

And thus thy fall hath left a kinde of blot,

To make thee full fraught man, and best indued

With some suspition, I will weepe for thee.

For this reuolt of thine, me thinkes is like

Another fall of Man. Their faults are open,

Arrest them to the answer of the Law,

And God acquit them of their practises.”

Oh! Tão contritos na hora tão derradeira!

Cam.

For me, the Gold of France did not seduce,

Although I did admit it as a motiue,

The sooner to effect what I intended:

But God be thanked for preuention,

Which in sufferance heartily will reioyce,

Beseeching God, and you, to pardon mee.”

Touching our person, seeke we no reuenge,

But we our Kingdomes safety must so tender,

Whose ruine you sought, that to her Lawes

We do deliuer you. Get you therefore hence,

(Poore miserable wretches) to your death:

The taste whereof, God of his mercy giue

You patience to indure, and true Repentance

Of all your deare offences. Beare them hence.

Exit.

Chearely to Sea, the signes of Warre aduance,

No King of England, if not King of France.

Flourish.

for Falstaffe hee is dead, and wee must erne therefore.”

Dolphin

(…)

In cases of defence, ‘tis best to weigh

The Enemie more mightie then he seemes,

So the proportions of defence are fill’d:

Which of a weake and niggardly proiection,

Doth like a Miser spoyle his Coat, with scanting

A little Cloth.”

Selfe-loue, my Liege, is not so vile a sinne, as selfe-neglecting.”

Coro

Suppose th’Embassador from the French comes back:

Tells Harry, That the King doth offer him

Katherine his Daughter, and with her to Dowrie,

Some petty and vnprofitable Dukedomes.

The offer likes not: and the nimble Gunner

With Lynstock now the diuellish Cannon touches”

In Peace, there’s nothing so becomes a man,

As modest stillnesse, and humilitie:

But when the blast of Warre blowes in our eares,

Then imitate the action of the Tyger:

Stiffen the sinewes, commune vp the blood,

Disguise faire Nature with hard-fauour’d Rage:

Then lend the Eye a terrible aspect:

Let it pry through the portage of the Head,

Like the Brasse Cannon: let the Brow o’rewhelme it,

As fearefully, as doth a galled Rocke”

Boy.

As young as I am, I haue obseru’d these three

Swashers: I am Boy to them all three, but all they three,

though they would serue me, could not be Man to me;

for indeed three such Antiques doe not amount to a man:

for Bardolph, hee is white-liuer’d, and red-fac’d; by the

meanes whereof, a faces it out, but fights not: for Pistoll,

hee hath a killing Tongue, and a quiet Sword; by the

meanes whereof, a breakes Words, and keepes whole

Weapons: for Nim, hee hath heard, that men of few

Words are the best men, and therefore hee scornes to say

his Prayers, lest a should be thought a Coward: but his

few bad Words are matcht with as few good Deeds; for

a neuer broke any mans Head but his owne, and that was

against a Post, when he was drunke. They will steale any

thing, and call it Purchase. Bardolph stole a Lute-case,

bore it twelue Leagues, and sold it for three halfepence.

Nim and Bardolph are sworne Brothers in filching: and

in Callice they stole a fire-shouell. I knew by that peece

of Seruice, the men would carry Coales. They would

haue me as familiar with mens Pockets, as their Gloues

or their Hand-kerchers: which makes much against my

Manhood, if I should take from anothers Pocket, to put

into mine; for it is plaine pocketting vp of Wrongs.

I must leaue them, and seeke some better Seruice: their

Villany goes against my weake stomacke, and therefore

I must cast it vp.

Exit.

Scot.

It sall be vary gud, gud feith, gud Captens bath,

and I sall quit you with gud leue, as I may pick occasion:

that sall I mary.”

Irish.

Of my Nation? What ish my Nation? Ish a

Villaine, and a Basterd, and a Knaue, and a Rascall. What

ish my Nation? Who talkes of my Nation?”

The Gates of Mercy shall be all shut vp,

And the flesh’d Souldier, rough and hard of heart,

In libertie of bloody hand, shall raunge

With Conscience wide as Hell, mowing like Grasse

Your fresh faire Virgins, and your flowring Infants.”

What is’t to me, when you your selues are cause,

If your pure Maydens fall into the hand

Of hot and forcing Violation?

What Reyne can hold licentious Wickednesse,

When downe the Hill he holds his fierce Carriere?”

Enter Gouernour.

Gouer.

Our expectation hath this day an end:

The Dolphin, whom of Succours we entreated,

Returnes vs, that his Powers are yet not ready,

To rayse so great a Siege: Therefore great King,

We yeeld our Towne and Liues to thy soft Mercy:

Enter our Gates, dispose of vs and ours,

For we no longer are defensible.

King.

Open your Gates: Come Vnckle Exeter,

Goe you and enter Harflew; there remaine,

And fortifie it strongly ‘gainst the French:

Vse mercy to them all for vs, deare Vnckle.

The Winter comming on, and Sicknesse growing

Vpon our Souldiers, we will retyre to Calis.

To night in Harflew will we be your Guest,

To morrow for the March are we addrest.

Flourish, and enter the Towne.”

Katherine.

Alice, tu as este en Angleterre, & tu bien parlas

le Language.

Alice.

En peu Madame.

Kath.

Ie te prie m’ensigniez, il faut que ie apprend a parlen:

Comient appelle vous le main en Anglois?

Alice.

Le main il & appelle de Hand.”

Le doyts, ma foy Ie oublie, e doyt mays, ie me souemeray

le doyts ie pense qu’ils ont appellé de fingres, ou de fingres.”

coment appelle vous le ongles?

Alice.

Le ongles, les appellons de Nayles.”

Kath.

D’Elbow: Ie men fay le repiticio de touts les mots

que vous mavés, apprins dès à present.

Alice.

Il & trop difficile Madame, comme Ie pense.

Kath.

Excuse moy Alice escoute, d’Hand, de Fingre, de

Nayles, d’Arma, de Bilbow.

Alice.

D’Elbow, Madame.

Kath.

O Seigneur Dieu, ie men oublie d’Elbow, coment appelle

vous le col.

Alice.

De Nick, Madame.

Kath.

De Nick, e le menton.

Alice.

De Chin.

Kath.

De Sin: le col de Nick, le menton de Sin.

Alice.

Ouy. Sauf vostre honneur en verité vous pronounciés

les mots ausi droict, que le Natifs d’Angleterre.

Kath.

Ie ne doute point d’apprendre par de grace de Dieu,

& en peu de temps.

Alice.

N’aue vos y desia oublié ce que ie vous a (ensignié).

Kath.

Nome ie recitera a vous promptement, d’Hand, de

Fingre, de Maylees.

Alice.

De Nayles, Madame.

Kath.

De Nayles, de Arme, de Ilbow.

Alice.

Sans vostre honeus d’Elbow.

Kath.

Ainsi de ie d’Elbow, de Nick, & de Sin: coment appelle

vous les pied & de roba.

Alice.

Le Foot Madame, & le Count.

Kath.

Le Foot, & le Count: O Seignieur Dieu, il sont le

mots de son mauvais corruptible grosse & impudique, & non

pour le Dames de Honeur d’vser: Ie ne voudray pronouncer ce

mots deuant le Seigneurs de France, pour toute le monde, fo le

Foot & le Count, néant moys, Ie recitera vn autrefoys ma leçon

ensembe, d’Hand, de Fingre, de Nayles, d’Arme, d’Elbow, de

Nick, de Sin, de Foot, le Count.

Alice.

Excellent, Madame.

Kath.

C’est assés pour vne foyes, alons nous a dîner.

Exit.

Brit.

Normans, but bastard Normans, Norman bastards:

Mort du ma vie, if they march along

Vnfought withall, but I will sell my Dukedome,

To buy a slobbry and a durtie Farme

In that nooke-shotten Ile of Albion.

Charles Delabreth, High Constable of France.

Dieu de Battailes, where haue they this mettell?

Is not their Clymate foggy, raw, and dull?

On whom, as in despight, the Sunne lookes pale,

Killing their Fruit with frownes. Can sodden Water,

A Drench for sur-reyn’d Iades, their Barly broth,

Decoct their cold blood to such valiant heat?

And shall our quick blood, spirited with Wine,

Seeme frostie? O, for honor of our Land,

Let vs not hang like roping Isyckles

Vpon our Houses Thatch, whiles a more frostie People

Sweat drops of gallant Youth in our rich fields:

Poore we call them, in their Natiue Lords.”

Const.

This becomes the Great.

Sorry am I his numbers are so few,

His Souldiers sick, and famisht in their March:

For I am sure, when he shall see our Army,

Hee’le drop his heart into the sinck of feare,

And for atchieuement, offer vs his Ransome.

King.

Therefore Lord Constable, hast on Montioy,

And let him say to England, that we send,

To know what willing Ransome he will giue.

Prince Dolphin, you shall stay with vs in Roan.”

Pist.

Fortune is Bardolphs foe, and frownes on him:

for he hath stolne a Pax, and hanged must a be: a damned

death: let Gallowes gape for Dogge, let Man goe free,

and let not Hempe his Wind-pipe suffocate: but Exeter

hath giuen the doome of death, for Pax of little price.

Therefore goe speake, the Duke will heare thy voyce;

and let not Bardolphs vitall thred bee cut with edge of

Penny-Cord, and vile reproach. Speake Captaine for

his Life, and I will thee requite.”

Gower.

Why ‘tis a Gull, a Foole, a Rogue, that now and

then goes to the Warres, to grace himselfe at his returne

into London, vnder the forme of a Souldier: and such

fellowes are perfit in the Great Commanders Names, and

they will learne you by rote where Seruices were done;

at such and such a Sconce, at such a Breach, at such a Conuoy:

who came off brauely, who was shot, who disgrac’d,

what termes the Enemy stood on; and this they

conne perfitly in the phrase of Warre; which they tricke

vp with new-tuned Oathes: and what a Beard of the Generalls

Cut, and a horride Sute of the Campe, will doe among

foming Bottles, and Alewasht Wits, is wonderfull

to be thought on: but you must learne to know such

slanders of the age, or else you may be maruellously mistooke.”

th’athuersarie was haue possession of

the Pridge, but he is enforced to retyre, and the Duke of

Exeter is Master of the Pridge: I can tell your Maiestie,

the Duke is a praue man.

(…)

The perdition of th’athuersarie hath beene very

great, reasonnable great: marry for my part, I thinke the

Duke hath lost neuer a man, but one that is like to be executed

for robbing a Church, one Bardolph, if your Maiestie

know the man: his face is all bubukles and whelkes,

and knobs, and flames a fire, and his lippes blowes at his

nose, and it is like a coale of fire, sometimes plew, and

sometimes red, but his nose is executed, and his fire’s

out.”

King

(…) nothing taken, but pay’d for: none of the French

vpbrayded or abused in disdainefull Language; for when

Leuitie and Crueltie play for a Kingdome, the gentler

Gamester is the soonest winner.”

Mountioy.

Thus sayes my King: Say thou to Harry

of England, Though we seem’d dead, we did but sleepe:

Aduantage is a better Souldier then rashnesse. Tell him,

wee could haue rebuk’d him at Harflewe, but that wee

thought not good to bruise an iniurie, till it were full

ripe. Now wee speake vpon our Q. and our voyce is imperiall;

England shall repent his folly, see his weakenesse,

and admire our sufferance. Bid him therefore consider

of his ransome, which must proportion the losses we

haue borne, the subiects we haue lost, the disgrace we

haue digested; which in weight to re-answer, his pettinesse

would bow vnder. For our losses, his Exchequer is

too poore; for th’effusion of our bloud, the Muster of his

Kingdome too faint a number; and for our disgrace, his

owne person kneeling at our feet, but a weake and worthlesse

satisfaction. To this adde defiance: and tell him for

conclusion, he hath betrayed his followers, whose condemnation

is pronounc’t: So farre my King and Master;

so much my Office”

Yet forgiue me God,

That I doe bragge thus; this your ayre of France

Hath blowne that vice in me. I must repent:

Goe therefore tell thy Master, heere I am;

My Ransome, is this frayle and worthlesse Trunke;

My Army, but a weake and sickly Guard:

Yet God before, tell him we will come on,

Though France himselfe, and such another Neighbor

Stand in our way. There’s for thy labour Mountioy.

Goe bid thy Master well aduise himselfe.

If we may passe, we will: if we be hindred,

We shall your tawnie ground with your red blood

Discolour: and so Mountioy, fare you well.

The summe of all our Answer is but this:

We would not seeke a Battaile as we are,

Nor as we are, we say we will not shun it:

So tell your Master.”

le Cheual volante, the Pegasus, ches les narines de feu. When I bestryde him, I soare, I am a Hawke: he trots the ayre: the Earth sings, when he touches it: the basest horne of his hoofe, is more Musicall then the Pipe of Hermes.”

my Horse is argument for them all: ‘tis a subiect

for a Soueraigne to reason on, and for a Soueraignes Soueraigne

to ride on: And for the World, familiar to vs,

and vnknowne, to lay apart their particular Functions,

and wonder at him, I once writ a Sonnet in his prayse,

and began thus, Wonder of Nature

Orleance.

I haue heard a Sonnet begin so to ones Mistresse.

Dolph.

Then did they imitate that which I compos’d

to my Courser, for my Horse is my Mistresse.

Orleance.

Your Mistresse beares well.

Dolph.

Me well, which is the prescript prayse and perfection

of a good and particular Mistresse.

Const.

Nay, for me thought yesterday your Mistresse

shrewdly shooke your back.

Dolph.

So perhaps did yours.

Const.

Mine was not bridled.

Dolph.

O then belike she was old and gentle, and you

rode like a Kerne of Ireland, your French Hose off, and in

your strait Strossers.

Const.

You haue good iudgement in Horsemanship.

Dolph.

Be warn’d by me then: they that ride so, and

ride not warily, fall into foule Boggs: I had rather haue

my Horse to my Mistresse.

Const.

I had as liue haue my Mistresse a Iade.

Dolph.

I tell thee Constable, my Mistresse weares his

owne hayre.

Const.

I could make as true a boast as that, if I had a

Sow to my Mistresse.

Dolph.

Le chien est retourné a son propre vemissement e[s]t

la leuye lauée au bourbier: thou mak’st vse of any thing.

Const.

Yet doe I not vse my Horse for my Mistresse,

or any such Prouerbe, so little kin to the purpose.

Ramb.

My Lord Constable, the Armour that I saw in

your Tent to night, are those Starres or Sunnes vpon it?

Const.

Starres my Lord.

Dolph.

Some of them will fall to morrow, I hope.

Const.

And yet my Sky shall not want.

Dolph.

That may be, for you beare a many superfluously,

and ‘twere more honor some were away.”

Const.

Doing is actiuitie, and he will still be doing.

Orleance.

He neuer did harme, that I heard of.

Const.

Nor will doe none to morrow: hee will keepe

that good name still.

Orleance.

I know him to be valiant.

Const.

I was told that, by one that knowes him better

then you.

Orleance.

What’s hee?

Const.

Marry hee told me so himselfe, and hee sayd hee

Car’d not who knew it.

Orleance.

Hee needes not, it is no hidden vertue in

him.

Const.

By my faith Sir, but it is: neuer any body saw

it, but his Lacquey: ‘tis a hooded valour, and when it

appeares, it will bate.

Orleance.

Ill will neuer sayd well.

Const.

I will cap that Prouerbe with, There is flatterie

in friendship.”

Alas poore Harry of England: hee longs not for the Dawning, as wee doe.”

Foolish Curres, that runne winking into the mouth of a Russian Beare, and haue their heads crusht

like rotten Apples: you may as well say, that’s a valiant Flea, that dare eate his breakefast on the Lippe of a Lyon.”

King. [disfarçado]

God a mercy old Heart, thou speak’st chearefully.

Enter Pistoll.

Pist.

Che vous la?

King.

A friend.

Pist.

Discusse vnto me, art thou Officer, or art thou

base, common, and popular?

King.

I am a Gentleman of a Company.

Pist.

Trayl’st thou the puissant Pyke?

King.

Euen so: what are you?

Pist.

As good a Gentleman as the Emperor.

King.

Then you are a better then the King.

Pist.

The King’s a Bawcock, and a Heart of Gold, a

Lad of Life, an Impe of Fame, of Parents good, of Fist

most valiant: I kisse his durtie shooe, and from heartstring

I loue the louely Bully. What is thy Name?

King.

Harry le Roy.

Pist.

Le Roy? a Cornish Name: art thou of Cornish Crew?

King.

No, I am a Welchman.”

Flu.

If the Enemie is an Asse and a Foole, and a prating

Coxcombe; is it meet, thinke you, that wee should

also, looke you, be an Asse and a Foole, and a prating Coxcombe,

in your owne conscience now?”

Wee see yonder the beginning of the day,

but I thinke wee shall neuer see the end of it.”

King.

No: nor it is not meet he should: for though I

speake it to you, I thinke the King is but a man, as I am:

the Violet smells to him, as it doth to me; the Element

shewes to him, as it doth to me; all his Sences haue but

humane Conditions: his Ceremonies layd by, in his Nakednesse

he appeares but a man; and though his affectious

are higher mounted then ours, yet when they stoupe,

they stoupe with the like wing: therefore, when he sees

reason of feares, as we doe; his feares, out of doubt, be of

the same rellish as ours are: yet in reason, no man should

possesse him with any appearance of feare; least hee, by

shewing it, should dis-hearten his Army.”

King.

By my troth, I will speake my conscience of the

King: I thinke hee would not wish himselfe any where,

but where hee is.

Bates.

Then I would he were here alone; so should he be

sure to be ransomed, and a many poore mens liues saued.”

wee know enough, if wee know wee are the Kings Subiects; if his Cause be wrong, our obedience to the King wipes the Cryme of it out of vs.”

Williams.

But if the Cause be not good, the King himselfe

hath a heauie Reckoning to make, when all those

Legges, and Armes, and Heads, chopt off in a Battaile,

shall ioyne together at the latter day, and cry all, Wee dyed

at such a place, some swearing, some crying for a Surgean;

some vpon their Wiues, left poore behind them;

some vpon the Debts they owe, some vpon their Children

rawly left: I am afear’d, there are few dye well, that dye

in a Battaile: for how can they charitably dispose of any

thing, when Blood is their argument? Now, if these men

doe not dye well, it will be a black matter for the King,

that led them to it; who to disobey, were against all proportion

of subiection.

King.

So, if a Sonne that is by his Father sent about

Merchandize, doe sinfully miscarry vpon the Sea; the imputation

of his wickedneffe, by your rule, should be imposed

vpon his Father that sent him: or if a Seruant, vnder

his Masters command, transporting a summe of Money,

be assayled by Robbers, and dye in many irreconcil’d

Iniquities; you may call the businesse of the Master the

author of the Seruants damnation: but this is not so:

The King is not bound to answer the particular endings

of his Souldiers, the Father of his Sonne, nor the Master

of his Seruant; for they purpose not their death, when

they purpose their seruices. Besides, there is no King, be

his Cause neuer so spotlesse, if it come to the arbitrement

of Swords, can trye it out with all vnspotted Souldiers:

some (peraduenture) haue on them the guilt of

premeditated and contriued Murther; some, of beguiling

Virgins with the broken Seales of Periurie; some,

making the Warres their Bulwarke, that haue before gored

the gentle Bosome of Peace with Pillage and Robberie.

Now, if these men haue defeated the Law, and outrunne

Natiue punishment; though they can out-strip

men, they haue no wings to flye from God. Warre is

his Beadle, Warre is his Vengeance: so that here men

are punisht, for before breach of the Kings Lawes, in

now the Kings Quarrell: where they feared the death,

they haue borne life away; and where they would bee

safe, they perish. Then if they dye vnprouided, no more

is the King guiltie of their damnation, then hee was before

guiltie of those Impieties, for the which they are

now visited. Euery Subiects Dutie is the Kings, but

euery Subiects Soule is his owne. Therefore should

euery Souldier in the Warres doe as euery sicke man in

his Bed, wash euery Moth out of his Conscience: and

dying so, Death is to him aduantage; or not dying,

the time was blessedly lost, wherein such preparation was

gayned: and in him that escapes, it were not sinne to

thinke, that making God so free an offer, he let him outliue

that day, to see his Greatnesse, and to teach others

how they should prepare.”

King.

I my selfe heard the King say he would not be ransom’d.”

you may as well goe about to turne the Sunne to yce, with fanning in his face with a Peacocks feather”

Heere’s my Gloue: Giue mee another of

thine.

King.

There.

Will.

This will I also weare in my Cap: if euer thou

come to me, and say, after to morrow, This is my Gloue,

by this Hand I will take thee a box on the eare.

King.

If euer I liue to see it, I will challenge it.

Will.

Thou dar’st as well be hang’d.

King.

Well, I will doe it, though I take thee in the

Kings companie.

Will.

Keepe thy word: fare thee well.

Bates.

Be friends you English fooles, be friends, wee

haue French Quarrels enow, if you could tell how to reckon.

Exit Souldiers.

O hard Condition, Twin-borne with Greatnesse,

Subiect to the breath of euery foole, whose sence

No more can feele, but his owne wringing.

What infinite hearts-ease must Kings neglect,

That priuate men enioy?

And what haue Kings, that Priuates haue not too,

Saue Ceremonie, saue generall Ceremonie?

And what art thou, thou Idoll Ceremonie?

What kind of God art thou? that suffer’st more

Of mortall griefes, then doe thy worshippers.

What are thy Rents? what are thy Commings in?

O Ceremonie, shew me but thy worth.

What? is thy Soule of Odoration?

Art thou ought else but Place, Degree, and Forme,

Creating awe and feare in other men?

Wherein thou art lesse happy, being fear’d,

Then they in fearing.

What drink’st thou oft, in stead of Homage sweet,

But poyson’d flatterie? O, be sick, great Greatnesse,

And bid thy Ceremonie giue thee cure.

Thinks thou the fierie Feuer will goe out

With Titles blowne from Adulation?

Will it giue place to flexure and low bending?

Canst thou, when thou command’st the beggers knee,

Command the health of it? No, thou prowd Dreame,

That play’st so subtilly with a Kings Repose,

I am a King that find thee: and I know,

Tis not the Balme, the Scepter, and the Ball,

The Sword, the Mase, the Crowne Imperiall,

The enter-tissued Robe of Gold and Pearle,

The farsed Title running ‘fore the King,

The Throne he sits on: nor the Tyde of Pompe,

That beates vpon the high shore of this World:

No, not all these, thrice-gorgeous Ceremonie;

Not all these, lay’d in Bed Maiesticall,

Can sleepe so soundly, as the wretched Slaue:

Who with a body fill’d, and vacant mind,

Gets him to rest, cram’d with distressefull bread,

Neuer sees horride Night, the Child of Hell:

But like a Lacquey, from the Rise to Set,

Sweates in the eye of Phebus; and all Night

Sleepes in Elizium: next day after dawne,

Doth rise and helpe Hiperio to his Horse,

And followes so the euer-running yeere

With profitable labour to his Graue:

And but for Ceremonie, such a Wretch,

Winding vp Dayes with toyle, and Nights with sleepe,

Had the fore-hand and vantage of a King.

The Slaue, a Member of the Countreyes peace,

Enioyes it; but in grosse braine little wots,

What watch the King keepes, to maintaine the peace;

Whose howres, the Pesant best aduantages.”

Fiue hundred poore I haue in yeerely pay,

Who twice a day their wither’d hands hold vp

Toward Heauen, to pardon, blood:

And I haue built two Chauntries,

Where the sad and solemne Priests sing still

For Richards Soule. More will I doe:

Though all that I can doe, is nothing worth;

Since that my Penitence comes after all,

Imploring pardon.”

West.

O that we now had here

But 10,000 of those men in England,

That doe no worke to day.

King.

What’s he that wishes so?

My Cousin Westmerland. No, my faire Cousin:

If we are markt to dye, we are enow

To doe our Countrey losse: and if to liue,

The fewer men, the greater share of honour.

Gods will, I pray thee wish not one man more.

By Ioue, I am not couetous for Gold,

Nor care I who doth feed vpon my cost:

It yernes me not, if men my Garments weare;

Such outward things dwell not in my desires.

But if it be a sinne to couet Honor,

I am the most offending Soule aliue.

No ‘faith, my Couze, wish not a man from England:

Gods peace, I would not loose so great an Honor,

As one man more me thinkes would share from me,

For the best hope I haue. O, doe not wish one more:

Rather proclaime it (Westmerland) through my Hoast,

That he which hath no stomack to this fight,

Let him depart, his Pasport shall be made,

And Crownes for Conuoy put into his Purse:

We would not dye in that mans companie,

That feares his fellowship, to dye with vs.

This day is call’d the Feast of Crispian:

He that out-liues this day, and comes safe home,

Will stand a tip-toe when this day is named,

And rowse him at the Name of Crispian.

He that shall see this day, and liue old age,

Will yeerely on the Vigil feast his neighbours,

And say, to morrow is Saint Crispian.

Then will he strip his sleeue, and shew his skarres:

Old men forget; yet all shall be forgot:

But hee’le remember, with aduantages,

What feats he did that day. Then shall our Names,

Familiar in his mouth as household words,

Harry the King, Bedford and Exeter,

Warwick and Talbot, Salisbury and Gloucester,

Be in their flowing Cups freshly remembred.

This story shall the good man teach his sonne:

And Crispine Crispian shall ne’re goe by,

From this day to the ending of the World,

But we in it shall be remembred;

We few, we happy few, we band of brothers:

For he to day that sheds his blood with me,

Shall be my brother: be he ne’re so vile,

This day shall gentle his Condition.

And Gentlemen in England, now a bed,

Shall thinke themselues accurst they were not here;

And hold their Manhoods cheape, whiles any speakes,

That fought with vs vpon Saint Crispines day.”

The man that once did sell the Lyons skin while the beast liu’d, was kill’d with hunting him”

Pist.

Yeeld Curre.

French.

Ie pense que vous estes le Gentilhome de bon qua

litée.

Pist.

Qualtitie calmie custure me. Art thou a Gentle

man? What is thy Name? discusse.”

French.

Est il impossible d’eschapper le force de ton bras.

Pist.

Brasse, Curre? thou damned and luxurious Mountaine

Goat, offer’st me Brasse [Empáfia]?”

Boy.

Il me commande a vous dire que vous faite vous

prest, car ce soldat icy est disposee tout asture de couppes vostre

gorge.

Pist.

Owy, cuppele gorge permafoy pesant, vnlesse

thou giue me Crownes, braue Crownes; or mangled shalt

thou be by this my Sword.”

garde ma vie, & Ie vous donneray deux cent escus.”

Sur mes genoux Ie vous donnes milles remercious, et Ie me estime heurex que Ie intombe, entre les main d’vn Cheualier Ie peuse le plus braue valiant et très distinte signieur d’Angleterre.”

the saying is true, The empty vessel makes the

greatest sound, Bardolfe and Nym had tenne times more

valour, then this roaring diuell I’th olde play, that euerie

one may payre his nayles with a woodden dagger, and

they are both hang’d, and so would this be, if hee durst

steale any thing aduenturously.”

Flu.

(…)

What call you the Townes name where Alexander the

pig was borne?

Gow.

Alexander the Great.

Flu.

Why I pray you, is not pig, great? The pig, or

the great, or the mighty, or the huge, or the magnanimous,

are all one reckonings, saue the phrase is a litle variations.

Gower.

I thinke Alexander the Great was borne in

Macedon, his Father was called Phillip of Macedon as I

take it.

Flu.

I thinke it is in Macedon where Alexander is porne:

I tell you Captaine, if you looke in the Maps of

the Orld, I warrant you sall finde in the comparisons betweene

Macedon & Monmouth, that the situations looke

you, is both alike. There is a Riuer in Macedon, & there

is also moreouer a Riuer at Monmouth, it is call’d Wye at

Monmouth: but it is out of my praines, what is the name

of the other Riuer: but ‘tis all one, tis alike as my fingers

is to my fingers, and there is Salmons in both. If you

marke Alexanders life well, Harry of Monmouthes life is

come after it indifferent well, for there is figures in all

things. Alexander God knowes, and you know, in his

rages, and his furies, and his wraths, and his chollers, and

his moodes, and his displeasures, and his indignations,

and also being a little intoxicates in his praines, did in

his Ales and his angers (looke you) kill his best friend

Clytus.

Gow.

Our King is not like him in that, he neuer kill’d

any of his friends.”

as Alexander

kild his friend Clytus, being in his Ales and his Cuppes; so

also Harry Monmouth being in his right wittes, and his

good iudgements, turn’d away the fat Knight with the

great belly doublet: he was full of iests, and gypes, and

knaueries, and mockes, I haue forgot his name.

Gow.

Sir Iohn Falstaffe.

Flu.

That is he: Ile tell you, there is good men porne

at Monmouth.

Gow.

Heere comes his Maiesty.

Alarum.

Enter King Harry and Burbon

with prisoners. Flourish.

Glou.

His eyes are humbler then they vs’d to be.

King.

How now, what meanes this Herald? Knowst

thou not,

That I haue fin’d these bones of mine for ransome?

Com’st thou againe for ransome?

Herald.

No great King:

I come to thee for charitable License,

That we may wander ore this bloody field,

To booke our dead, and then to bury them,

To sort our Nobles from our common men.

For many of our Princes (woe the while)

Lye drown’d and soak’d in mercenary blood:

So do our vulgar drench their peasant limbes

In blood of Princes, and with wounded steeds

Fret fet-locke deepe in gore, and with wilde rage

Yerke out their armed heeles at their dead masters,

Killing them twice. O giue vs leaue great King,

To view the field in safety, and dispose

Of their dead bodies.”

Flu.

Your Grandfather of famous memory (an’t please

your Maiesty) and your great Vncle Edward the Placke

Prince of Wales, as I haue read in the Chronicles, fought

a most praue pattle here in France.”

All the water in Wye, cannot wash your Maiesties

Welsh plood out of your pody, I can tell you that”

Exe.

Souldier, you must come to the King.

Kin.

Souldier, why wear’st thou that Gloue in thy

Cappe?

Will.

And’t please your Maiesty, tis the gage of one

that I should fight withall, if he be aliue.

Kin.

An Englishman?

Wil.

And’t please your Maiesty, a Rascall that swagger’d

with me last night: who if aliue, and euer dare to

challenge this Gloue, I haue sworne to take him a boxe

a’th ere: or if I can see my Gloue in his cappe, which he

swore as he was a Souldier he would weare (if aliue) I wil

strike it out soundly.

Kin.

What thinke you Captaine Fluellen, is it fit this

souldier keepe his oath?

Flu.

Though he be as good a Ientleman as the diuel is,

as Lucifer and Belzebub himselfe, it is necessary (looke

your Grace) that he keepe his vow and his oath: If hee

bee periur’d (see you now) his reputation is as arrant a

villaine and a Iacke sawce, as euer his blacke shoo trodd

vpon Gods ground, and his earth, in my conscience law.

King.

Then keepe thy vow sirrah, when thou meet’st

the fellow.

Wil.

So, I wil my Liege, as I liue.

King.

Who seru’st thou vnder?

Wil.

Vnder Captaine Gower, my Liege.

Flu.

Gower is a good Captaine, and is good knowledge

and literatured in the Warres.

King.

Call him hither to me, Souldier.

Will.

I will my Liege.

Exit.

King.

My Lord of Warwick, and my Brother Gloster,

Follow Fluellen closely at the heeles.

The Gloue which I haue giuen him for a fauour,

May haply purchase him a box a’th’eare.

It is the Souldiers: I by bargaine should

Weare it my selfe. Follow good Cousin Warwick:

If that the Souldier strike him, as I iudge

By his blunt bearing, he will keepe his word;

Some sodaine mischiefe may arise of it:

For I doe know Fluellen valiant,

And toucht with Choler, hot as Gunpowder,

And quickly will returne an iniurie.

Follow, and see there be no harme betweene them.

Goe you with me, Vnckle of Exeter.

Exeunt.

Will.

Sir, know you this Gloue?

Flu.

Know the Gloue? I know the Gloue is a Gloue.

Will.

I know this, and thus I challenge it.

Strikes him.

Flu.

Sblud, an arrant Traytor as anyes in the Vniuersall

World, or in France, or in England.

Gower.

How now Sir? you Villaine.

Will.

Doe you thinke Ile be forsworne?

Flu.

Stand away Captaine Gower, I will giue Treason

his payment into plowes, I warrant you.

Will.

I am no Traytor.

Flu.

That’s a Lye in thy Throat. I charge you in his

Maiesties Name apprehend him, he’s a friend of the Duke

Alansons.

Enter Warwick and Gloucester.

Warw.

How now, how now, what’s the matter?

Flu.

My Lord of Warwick, heere is, praysed be God

for it, a most contagious Treason come to light, looke

you, as you shall desire in a Summers day. Heere is his

Maiestie.

Enter King and Exeter.

King.

How now, what’s the matter?

Flu.

My Liege, heere is a Villaine, and a Traytor,

that looke your Grace, ha’s strooke the Gloue which

your Maiestie is take out of the Helmet of Alanson.

Will.

My Liege, this was my Gloue, here is the fellow

of it: and he that I gaue it to in change, promis’d to weare

it in his Cappe: I promis’d to strike him, if he did: I met

this man with my Gloue in his Cappe, and I haue been as

good as my word.

Flu.

Your Maiestie heare now, sauing your Maiesties

Manhood, what an arrant rascally, beggerly, lowsie

Knaue it is: I hope your Maiestie is peare me testimonie

and witnesse, and will auouchment, that this is the Gloue

of Alanson, that your Maiestie is giue me, in your Conscience

now.

King.

Giue me thy Gloue Souldier;

Looke, heere is the fellow of it:

Twas I indeed thou promised’st to strike,

And thou hast giuen me most bitter termes.

Flu.

And please your Maiestie, let his Neck answere

for it, if there is any Marshall Law in the World.

King.

How canst thou make me satisfaction?

Will.

All offences, my Lord, come from the heart: neuer

came any from mine, that might offend your Maiestie.

King.

It was our selfe thou didst abuse.

Will.

Your Maiestie came not like your selfe: you

Appear’d to me but as a common man; witnesse the

Night, your Garments, your Lowlinesse: and what

your Highnesse suffer’d vnder that shape, I beseech you

take it for your owne fault, and not mine: for had you

beene as I tooke you for, I made no offence; therefore I

beseech your Highnesse pardon me.

King.

Here Vnckle Exeter, fill this Gloue with Crownes,

And giue it to this fellow. Keepe it fellow,

And weare it for an Honor in thy Cappe,

Till I doe challenge it. Giue him the Crownes:

And Captaine, you must needs be friends with him.

Flu.

By this Day and this Light, the fellow ha’s mettell

enough in his belly: Hold, there is 12-pence for

you, and I pray you to serue God, and keepe you out of

prawles and prabbles, and quarrels and dissentions, and I

warrant you it is the better for you.

Will.

I will none of your Money.

Flu.

It is with a good will: I can tell you it will serue

you to mend your shooes; come, wherefore should you

be so pashfull, your shooes is not so good: ‘tis a good

silling I warrant you, or I will change it.

Enter Herauld.

King.

Now Herauld, are the dead numbred?

Herald.

Heere is the number of the slaught’red

French.”

King.

This Note doth tell me of 10,000 French

That in the field lye slaine: of Princes in this number,

And Nobles bearing Banners, there lye dead

126: added to these,

Of Knights, Esquires, and gallant Gentlemen,

8,400: of the which,

500 were but yesterday dubb’d Knights.

So that in these 10,000 they haue lost,

There are but 1,600 Mercenaries:

The rest are Princes, Barons, Lords, Knights, Squires,

And Gentlemen of bloud and qualitie.”

Where is the number of our English dead?

(…)

But 25.

O God, thy Arme was here”

But in plaine shock, and euen play of Battaile,

Was euer knowne so great and little losse?”

Pist.

Doeth fortune play the huswife with me now?

Newes haue I that my Doll is dead I’th Spittle of a malady

of France, and there my rendeuous; is quite cut off:

Old I do waxe, and from my wearie limbes honour is

Cudgeld. Well, Baud Ile turne, and something leane to

Cut-purse of quicke hand: To England will I steale, and

there Ile steale:

And patches will I get vnto these cudgeld scarres,

And swore I got them in the Gallia warres.

Exit.

Queen

So happy be the Issue brother Ireland

Of this good day, and of this gracious meeting,

As we are now glad to behold your eyes,

Your eyes which hitherto haue borne

In them against the French that met them in their bent,

The fatall Balls of murthering Basiliskes:

The venome of such Lookes we fairely hope

Haue lost their qualitie, and that this day

Shall change all griefes and quarrels into loue.”

Euen so our Houses, and our selues, and Children,

Haue lost, or doe not learne, for want of time,

The Sciences that should become our Countrey;

But grow like Sauages, as Souldiers will,

That nothing doe, but meditate on Blood,

To Swearing, and sterne Lookes, defus’d Attyre,

And euery thing that seemes vnnaturall.

Which to reduce into our former fauour,

You are assembled: and my speech entreats,

That I may know the Let, why gentle Peace

Should not expell these inconueniences,

And blesse vs with her former qualities,

Eng.

If Duke of Burgonie, you would the Peace,

Whose want giues growth to th’imperfections

Which you haue cited; you must buy that Peace

With full accord to all our iust demands,

Whose Tenures and particular effects

You haue enschedul’d briefely in your hands.”

England.

Yet leaue our Cousin Katherine here with vs,

She is our capitall Demand, compris’d

Within the fore-ranke of our Articles.”

Kath.

Your Maiestie shall mock at me, I cannot speake

your England.”

Kath.

Pardonne moy, I cannot tell wat is like me.

King.

An Angell is like you Kate, and you are like an

Angell.

Kath.

Que dit-il que je suis semblable a les Anges?

Lady.

Ouy verayment (sauf vostre Grace) ainsi dit-il.

Kath.

O bon Dieu, les langues des hommes sont plein de

tromperies.

King.

What sayes she, faire one? that the tongues of

men are full of deceits?

Lady.

Ouy, dat de [tongues] of de mans is be full of

deceits: dat is de Princesse.

“…I am

glad thou canst speake no better English, for if thou

could’st, thou would’st finde me such a plaine King, that

thou wouldst thinke, I had sold my Farme to buy my

Crowne. I know no wayes to mince it in loue, but directly

to say, I loue you; then if you vrge me farther,

then to say, Doe you in faith? I weare out my suite: Giue

me your answer, yfaith doe, and so clap hands, and a bargaine:

how say you, Lady?

Kath.

Sauf vostre honeur, me vnderstand well.”

What? a speaker is but a prater, a Ryme is

but a Ballad; a good Legge will fall, a strait Backe will

stoope, a blacke Beard will turne white, a curl’d Pate will

grow bald, a faire Face will wither, a full Eye will wax

hollow: but a good Heart, Kate, is the Sunne and the

Moone, or rather the Sunne, and not the Moone; for it

shines bright, and neuer changes, but keepes his course

truly. If thou would haue such a one, take me? and

take me; take a Souldier: take a Souldier; take a King.

And what say’st thou then to my Loue? speake my faire,

and fairely, I pray thee.

Kath.

Is it possible dat I sould loue de ennemie of

Fraunce?”

It is as easie for me Kate, to conquer the Kingdome, as to

speake so much more French: I shall neuer moue thee in

French, vnlesse it be to laugh at me.

Kath.

Sauf vostre honeur, le François ques vous parlez, il

& melieus que l’Anglois le quel je parle.

Shall not thou and I, betweene Saint Dennis and Saint

George, compound a Boy, halfe French halfe English,

that shall goe to Constantinople, and take the Turke by

the Beard. Shall wee not? what say’st thou, my faire

Flower-de-Luce?

Kate.

I doe not know dat.”

Não devíamos, tu e eu, fabricar um Varão,

Entre Saint Dennis e Saint George, meio-anglo,

Meio-franco, que deve ir a Constantinopla, pegar

Os turcos pelas barbas? Não deveríamos? Que me diz,

Minha bela Flouêrr-de-Lis?

Kate.

Non saber esto, monrey!”

Kath.

Your Maiestee aue fause Frenche enough to

deceiue de most sage Damoiseil dat is en Fraunce.”

Cathy.

Your Majesty avez faux French enough

To decíz da’mos’ sage Damoiseille th’is in Frãnz.

hee was thinking of Ciuill Warres

when hee got me, therefore was I created with a stubborne

out-side, with an aspect of Iron, that when I come

to wooe Ladyes, I fright them: but in faith Kate, the elder

I wax, the better I shall appeare. My comfort is, that

Old Age, that ill layer vp of Beautie, can doe no more

spoyle vpon my Face.”

Envelheço como um bom vinho de tua terra!

Se a sabedoria esconde a feiúra,

Estamos feitos com o Tempo!

Put off your Maiden Blushes,

auouch the Thoughts of your Heart with the Lookes of

an Empresse, take me by the Hand, and say, Harry of

England, I am thine: which Word thou shalt no sooner

blesse mine Eare withall, but I will tell thee alowd, England

is thine, Ireland is thine, France is thine, and Henry

Plantaginet is thine; who, though I speake it before his

Face, if he be not Fellow with the best King, thou shalt

finde the best King of Good-fellowes. Come your Answer

in broken Musick; for thy Voyce is Musick, and

thy English broken: Therefore Queene of all, Katherine,

breake thy minde to me in broken English; wilt thou

haue me?”

Kath.

Laisse mon Seigneur, laisse, laisse, may foy: Ie ne

veus point que vous abbaisse vostre grandeus, en baisant le

main d’une nostre Seigneur indignie seruiteur excuse may. Ie

vous supplie mon tres-puissant Seigneur.

King.

Our Tongue is rough, Coze, and my Condition

is not smooth: so that hauing neyther the Voyce nor

the Heart of Flatterie about me, I cannot so conjure vp

the Spirit of Loue in her, that hee will appeare in his true

likenesse.

Burg.

Pardon the franknesse of my mirth, if I answer

you for that. If you would conjure in her, you must

make a Circle: if conjure vp Loue in her in his true

likenesse, hee must appeare naked, and blinde. Can you

blame her then, being a Maid, yet ros’d ouer with the

Virgin Crimson of Modestie, if shee deny the apparance

of a naked blinde Boy in her naked seeing selfe? It were

(my Lord) a hard Condition for a Maid to consigne to.”

O AMOR É CEGO E NU

England.

Shall Kate be my Wife?

France.

So please you.

England.

I am content, so the Maiden Cities you

talke of, may wait on her: so the Maid that stood in

the way for my Wish, shall shew me the way to my

Will.

France.

Wee haue consented to all tearmes of reason.”

Nostre trescher filz Henry Roy d’Angleterre

Heretière de Fraunce: and thus in Latine; Præclarissimus

Filius noster Henricus Rex Angliæ & Heres Franciæ.”

That English may as French, French Englishmen,

Receiue each other. God speake this Amen.

All.

Amen.”

Vem o epíLOGO QUE ESTOU COM PRESSA

Small time: but in that small, most greatly liued

This Starre of England. Fortune made his Sword;

By which, the Worlds best Garden he atchieued:

And of it left his Sonne Imperiall Lord.

Henry the Sixt, in Infant Bands crown’d King

Of France and England, did this King succeed:

Whose State so many had the managing,

That they lost France, and made his England bleed:

Which oft our Stage hath showne;¹ and for their sake,

In your faire minds let this acceptance take.

FINIS.

¹ Henry VI foi peça de juventude de Shakespeare, ao contrário da tetralogia da maturidade Ricardo II-Henry IV (Partes 1 & 2)-Henry V.

LA(LES) FEMME(S) DE TRENTE ANS OU DA FRIGIDEZ E DA AUTO-REALIZAÇÃO NA MESMA ÁRVORE GENEALÓGICA – Balzac

“– L’on te croit ma femme, dit-il à l’oreille de la jeune personne en se redressant et marchant avec une lenteur qui la désespéra.

Il semblait avoir de la coquetterie pour sa fille et jouissait peut-être plus qu’elle des oeillades que les curieux lançaient sur ses petits pieds chaussés de brodequins en prunelle puce, sur une taille délicieuse dessinée par une robe à guimpe, et sur le cou frais qu’une collerette brodée ne cachait pas entièrement.”

Ce dimanche était le treizième de l’année 1813. Le surlendemain, Napoléon partait pour cette fatale campagne pendant laquelle il allait perdre successivement Bessières et Duroc, gagner les mémorables batailles de Lutzen et de Bautzen, se voir trahi par l’Autriche, la Saxe, la Bavière, par Bernadotte, et disputer la terrible bataille de Leipsick. La magnifique parade commandée par l’empereur devait être la dernière de celles qui excitèrent si longtemps l’admiration des Parisiens et des étrangers. La vieille garde allait exécuter pour la dernière fois les savantes manoeuvres dont la pompe et la précision étonnèrent quelquefois jusqu’à ce géant lui-même, qui s’apprêtait alors à son duel avec l’Europe. Un sentiment triste amenait aux Tuileries une brillante et curieuse population. Chacun semblait deviner l’avenir, et pressentait peut-être que plus d’une fois l’imagination aurait à retracer le tableau de cette scène, quand ces temps héroïques de la France contracteraient, comme aujourd’hui, des teintes presque fabuleuses.”

Son amour pour cette belle créature lui faisait autant admirer le présent que craindre l’avenir. Il semblait se dire : – Elle est heureuse aujourd’hui, le sera-telle toujours? Car les vieillards sont assez enclins à doter de leurs chagrins l’avenir des jeunes gens.

“– Restons, mon père. D’ici je puis encore apercevoir l’empereur. S’il périssait pendant la campagne, je ne l’aurais jamais vu.”

Le cordon de sentinelles, établi pour laisser un passage libre à l’empereur et à son état-major, avait beaucoup de peine à ne pas être débordé par cette foule empressée et bourdonnant comme un essaim.”

La France allait faire ses adieux à Napoléon, à la veille d’une campagne dont les dangers étaient prévus par le moindre citoyen. Il s’agissait, cette fois, pour l’Empire Français, d’être ou de ne pas être.” “Entre la plupart des assistants et des militaires, il se disait des adieux peut-être éternels ; mais tous les coeurs, même les plus hostiles à l’empereur, adressaient au ciel des voeux ardents pour la gloire de la patrie. Les hommes les plus fatigués de la lutte commencée entre l’Europe et la France avaient tous déposé leurs haines en passant sous l’arc de triomphe, comprenant qu’au jour du danger Napoléon était toute la France. L’horloge du château sonna une demi-heure. En ce moment les bourdonnements de la foule cessèrent, et le silence devint si profond, que l’on eût entendu la parole d’un enfant.”

Des cris de: Vive l’empereur! furent poussés par la multitude enthousiasmée. Enfin tout frissonna, tout remua, tout s’ébranla. Napoléon était monté à cheval. Ce mouvement avait imprimé la vie à ces masses silencieuses, avait donné une voix aux instruments, un élan aux aigles et aux drapeaux, une émotion à toutes les figures. Les murs des hautes galeries de ce vieux palais semblaient crier aussi: Vive l’empereur! Ce ne fut pas quelque chose d’humain, ce fut une magie, un simulacre de la puissance divine, ou mieux une fugitive image de ce règne si fugitif. L’homme entouré de tant d’amour, d’enthousiasme, de dévouement, de voeux, pour qui le soleil avait chassé les nuages du ciel, resta sur son cheval, à trois pas en avant du petit escadron doré qui le suivait, ayant le grand-maréchal à sa gauche, le maréchal de service à sa droite. Au sein de tant d’émotions excitées par lui, aucun trait de son visage ne parut s’émouvoir.”

Le colonel Victor d’Aiglemont à peine âgé de trente ans, était grand, bien fait, svelte; et ses heureuses proportions ne ressortaient jamais mieux que quand il employait sa force à gouverner un cheval dont le dos élégant et souple paraissait plier sous lui.”

Je pense, Julie, que vous avez des secrets pour moi. – Tu aimes, reprit vivement le vieillard en s’apercevant que sa fille venait de rougir. Ah! j’espérais te voir fidèle à ton vieux père jusqu’à sa mort, j’espérais te conserver près de moi heureuse et brillante! t’admirer comme tu étais encore naguère. En ignorant ton sort, j’aurais pu croire à un avenir tranquille pour toi ; mais maintenant il est impossible que j’emporte une espérance de bonheur pour ta vie, car tu aimes encore plus le colonel que tu n’aimes le cousin. Je n’en puis plus douter.

Julie, j’aimerais mieux te savoir amoureuse d’un vieillard que de te voir aimant le colonel. Ah! si tu pouvais te placer à dix ans d’ici dans la vie, tu rendrais justice à mon expérience. Je connais Victor: sa gaieté est une gaieté sans esprit, une gaieté de caserne, il est sans talent et dépensier. C’est un de ces hommes que le ciel a créés pour prendre et digérer quatre repas par jour, dormir, aimer la première venue et se battre. Il n’entend pas la vie. Son bon coeur, car il a bon coeur, l’entraînera peut-être à donner

sa bourse à un malheureux, à un camarade ; mais il est insouciant, mais il n’est pas doué de cette délicatesse de coeur qui nous rend esclaves du bonheur d’une femme ; mais il est ignorant, égoïste… Il y a beaucoup de mais.”

Mais, ma pauvre Julie, tu es encore trop jeune, trop faible, trop délicate pour supporter les chagrins et les tracas du mariage. D’Aiglemont a été gâté par ses parents, de même que tu l’as été par ta mère et par moi. Comment espérer que vous pourrez vous entendre tous deux avec des volontés différentes dont les tyrannies seront inconciliables? (…) Je connais les militaires, ma Julie; j’ai vécu aux armées. Il est rare que le coeur de ces gens-là puisse triompher des habitudes produites ou par les malheurs au sein desquels ils vivent, ou par les hasards de leur vie aventurière.

Épouse Victor, ma Julie. Un jour tu déploreras amèrement sa nullité, son défaut d’ordre, son égoïsme, son indélicatesse, son ineptie en amour, et mille autres chagrins qui te viendront par lui. Alors, souviens-toi que, sous ces arbres, la voix prophétique de ton vieux père a retenti vainement à tes oreilles!”

* * *

Un an après…

À travers le tendre feuillage des îles, au fond du tableau, Tours semble, comme Venise, sortir du sein des eaux.”

En plus d’un endroit il existe trois étages de maisons, creusées dans le roc et réunies par de dangereux escaliers taillés à même la pierre. Au sommet d’un toit, une jeune fille en jupon rouge court à son jardin. La fumée d’une cheminée s’élève entre les sarments et le pampre naissant d’une vigne. Des closiers labourent des champs perpendiculaires.”

Cette partie de la France, la seule que les armées étrangères ne devaient point troubler, était en ce moment la seule qui fût tranquille, et l’on eût dit qu’elle défiait l’Invasion.”

Julie d’Aiglemont ne ressemblait déjà plus à la jeune fille qui courait naguère avec joie et bonheur à la revue des Tuileries. Son visage, toujours délicat, était privé des couleurs roses qui jadis lui donnaient un si riche éclat. Les touffes noires de quelques cheveux défrisés par l’humidité de la nuit faisaient ressortir la blancheur mate de sa tête, dont la vivacité semblait engourdie. Cependant ses yeux brillaient d’un feu surnaturel; mais au-dessous de leurs paupières, quelques teintes violettes se dessinaient sur les joues fatiguées. Elle examina d’un oeil indifférent les campagnes du Cher, la Loire et ses îles, Tours et les longs rochers de Vouvray; puis, sans vouloir regarder la ravissante vallée de la Cise, elle se rejeta promptement dans le fond de la calèche, et dit d’une voix qui en plein air paraissait d’une extrême faiblesse: – Oui, c’est

admirable. Elle avait comme on le voit pour son malheur triomphé de son père.

Julie, n’aimerais-tu pas à vivre ici?

Oh! là ou ailleurs, dit-elle avec insouciance.

Souffres-tu? lui demanda le colonel d’Aiglemont.

Pas du tout, répondit la jeune femme avec une vivacité momentanée. Elle contempla son mari en souriant et ajouta : – J’ai envie de dormir.”

Elle eut un air aussi stupide que peut l’être celui d’un paysan breton écoutant le prône de son curé.”

Il y a beaucoup d’hommes dont le coeur est puissamment ému par la seule apparence de la souffrance chez une femme: pour eux la douleur semble être une promesse de constance ou d’amour.”

Chargé par l’empereur de porter des ordres au maréchal Soult, qui avait à défendre la France de l’invasion faite par les Anglais dans le Béarn, le colonel d’Aiglemont profitait de sa mission pour soustraire sa femme aux dangers qui menaçaient alors Paris, et la conduisait à Tours chez une vieille parente à lui.”

Ma Julie n’est ni coquette ni jalouse, elle a une douceur d’ange…”

il était bien difficile à une femme amie de Duclos et du maréchal de Richelieu de ne pas chercher à deviner le secret de ce jeune ménage.”

Après avoir échangé quelques mots avec cette tante, à laquelle elle avait écrit naguère une lettre de nouvelle mariée, elle resta silencieuse comme si elle eût écouté la musique d’un opéra.”

Ma chère petite, nous connaissons la douleur des veuves, répondit la tante.

Aussi, malgré l’envie qu’avait la vieille dame de promener orgueilleusement sa jolie nièce, finit-elle par renoncer à vouloir la mener dans le monde. La comtesse avait trouvé un prétexte à sa solitude et à sa tristesse dans le chagrin que lui avait causé la mort de son père, de qui elle portait encore le deuil. Au bout de huit jours, la douairière admira la douceur angélique, les grâces modestes, l’esprit indulgent de Julie, et s’intéressa, dès lors, prodigieusement à la mystérieuse mélancolie qui rongeait ce jeune coeur. (…) Un mois suffit pour établir entre elles une éternelle amitié.”

Elle devina que ni le souvenir paternel ni l’absence de Victor n’étaient la cause de la mélancolie profonde qui jetait un voile sur la vie de sa nièce; puis elle eut tant de mauvais soupçons, qu’il lui fut difficile de s’arrêter à la véritable cause du mal, car nous ne rencontrons peut-être le vrai que par hasard. Un jour, enfin, Julie fit briller aux yeux de sa tante étonnée un oubli complet du mariage, une folie de jeune fille étourdie, une candeur d’esprit, un enfantillage digne du premier âge, tout cet esprit délicat, et parfois si profond, qui distingue les jeunes personnes en France. Madame de Listomère résolut alors de sonder les mystères de cette âme dont le naturel extrême équivalait à une impénétrable dissimulation.”

La tante, bien convaincue que sa nièce n’aimait pas son neveu, fut stupéfaite en découvrant qu’elle n’aimait personne. Elle trembla d’avoir à reconnaître en Julie un coeur désenchanté, une jeune femme à qui l’expérience d’un jour, d’une nuit peut-être, avait suffi pour apprécier la nullité de Victor.”

Elle se proposait alors de convertir Julie aux doctrines monarchiques du siècle de Louis XV; mais, quelques heures plus tard, elle apprit, ou plutôt elle devina la situation assez commune dans le monde à laquelle la comtesse devait sa mélancolie.”

Confusão nesta edição entre os títulos de “comtesse” e “marquise”, que parecem se referir alternadamente à jovem “sobrinha” recém-casada com o coronel da era bonapartista e a “tia”, não de sangue, tia do coronel, a velha que a acolhe no campo devido à guerra estourando na capital. Erro de revisão ou de redação de Balzac?

Tu vas te marier, Louisa. Cette pensée me fait frémir. Pauvre petite, marie-toi; puis, dans quelques mois, un de tes plus poignants regrets viendra du souvenir de ce que nous étions naguère, quand un soir, à Écouen, parvenues toutes deux sous les plus grands chênes de la montagne, nous contemplâmes la belle vallée que nous avions à nos pieds, et que nous y admirâmes les rayons du soleil couchant dont les reflets nous enveloppaient. Nous nous assîmes sur un quartier de roche, et tombâmes dans un ravissement auquel succéda la plus douce mélancolie. Tu trouvas la première que ce soleil lointain nous parlait d’avenir. Nous étions bien curieuses et bien folles alors! Te souviens-tu de toutes nos extravagances? Nous nous embrassâmes comme deux amants, disions-nous. Nous nous jurâmes que la première mariée de nous deux raconterait fidèlement à l’autre ces secrets d’hyménée, ces joies que nos âmes enfantines nous peignaient si délicieuses. Cette soirée fera ton désespoir, Louisa. Dans ce temps, tu étais jeune, belle, insouciante, sinon heureuse; un mari te rendra, en peu de jours, ce que je suis déjà, laide, souffrante et vieille. Te dire combien j’étais fière, vaine et joyeuse d’épouser le colonel Victor d’Aiglemont, ce serait une folie! Et même comment te le dirai-je? je ne me souviens plus de moi-même. En peu d’instants mon enfance est devenue comme un songe. La contenance pendant la journée solennelle qui consacrait un lien dont l’étendue m’était cachée n’a pas été exempte de reproches. Mon père a plus d’une fois tâché de réprimer ma gaieté, car je témoignais des joies qu’on trouvait inconvenantes, et mes discours révélaient de la malice, justement parce qu’ils étaient sans malice. Je faisais mille enfantillages avec ce voile nuptial, avec cette robe et ces fleurs. Restée seule, le soir, dans la chambre où j’avais été conduite avec apparat, je méditai quelque espièglerie [faceirice] pour intriguer Victor ; et, en attendant qu’il vînt, j’avais des palpitations de coeur semblables à celles qui me saisissaient autrefois en ces jours solennels du 31 décembre, quand, sans être aperçue, je me glissais dans le salon où les étrennes [embrulhos de Natal] étaient entassées. Lorsque mon mari entra, qu’il me chercha, le rire étouffé que je fis entendre sous les mousselines qui m’enveloppaient a été le dernier éclat de cette gaieté douce qui anima les jeux de notre enfance…

depuis Ève jusqu’à nous, le mariage a paru chose si excellente – Vous n’avez plus de mère?”

Parfois ne pensez-vous point que l’amour légitime est plus dur à porter que ne le serait une passion criminelle?”

Enfin, mon ange, vous adorez Victor, n’est-ce pas? mais vous aimeriez mieux être sa soeur que sa femme, et le mariage enfin ne vous réussit point.

Hé! bien, oui, ma tante. Mais pourquoi sourire?”

“– Enfim, meu anjo, você adora o Victor, não é? mas você amaria ainda mais ser sua irmã que sua mulher, e o casamento, portanto, em nada lhe apraz!

É… é isso mesmo, minha tia! Mas por que a gargalhada?”

Sous le règne de notre bien-aimé Louis XV, une jeune femme qui se serait trouvée dans la situation où vous êtes aurait bientôt puni son mari de se conduire en vrai lansquenet. L’égoïste ! Les militaires de ce tyran impérial sont tous de vilains ignorants. Ils prennent la brutalité pour de la galanterie, ils ne connaissent pas plus les femmes qu’ils ne savent aimer; ils croient que d’aller à la mort le lendemain les dispense d’avoir, la veille, des égards et des attentions pour nous. Autrefois, l’on savait aussi bien aimer que mourir à propos. Ma nièce, je vous le formerai. Je mettrai fin au triste désaccord, assez naturel, qui vous conduirait à vous haïr l’un et l’autre, à souhaiter un divorce, si toutefois vous n’étiez pas morte avant d’en venir au désespoir.” “Sob o reinado de nosso adorado Luís XV, uma jovem na sua situação cedo saberia punir seu marido por agir como um militarzinho destemperado¹. O egoísta! Os militares desse tirano imperial são todos uns vilães ignorantes. Confundem brutalidade com charme, são incapazes de compreender as mulheres, não sabem mais amá-las; eles crêem piamente que por terem, em média, uma vida curta, devotada ao campo de batalha, isso lhes dá licença de, antes de partirem deste mundo, ser prestativos e atenciosos. Antigamente, sabia-se tanto morrer pelo seu país quanto amar dignamente. Ah, sobrinha, eu tomarei os cuidados de formá-la! Porei fim a esse triste desacordo, tão natural, afinal, que condu-la, e ao seu marido, ao mútuo ódio e desprezo; se não ao divórcio, à morte precoce, de tanta tristeza, ou quem sabe à loucura, principalmente da fêmea, a sofredora-mor.”

¹ Escolha difícil de tradução. Lansquenet se refere, de modo geral, a três significados diferentes: 1. soldado alemão, de onde veio a palavra; 2. soldado de infantaria francês; 3. tornou-se, ainda, um jogo de azar (de cartas). O termo adquiriu ar pejorativo na França, conotando “brutalidade”, “falta de espírito”. Poderíamos dizer que um lansquenet é um mero tratante. É conhecida a rivalidade histórica entre a França e a Alemanha. Um lansquenet da época de Napoleão, para quem vive na era pós-napoleônica, sintetiza tudo de repulsivo que havia na classe militar do tempo imperial; arrogantes como o mestre das guerras Napoleão Bonaparte, seu venerado chefe militar, esta(s) geração(ões) de soldados se transformou(aram) em homens absolutamente faltos de caráter e incapazes de constituir uma família feliz nos tempos de paz. Ou seja, a tia admoesta a sobrinha: antigamente, quando havia os valores aristocratas, as mulheres saberiam maltratar um mau marido, devolver o tratamento na mesma moeda. E os maus maridos eram escassos. Hoje, que os valores estão degenerados, falta às esposas o vigor, e quase todos os maridos militares são uns pulhas insensíveis.

“– Soyez ma mère! La tante ne pleura pas, car la Révolution a laissé aux femmes de

l’ancienne monarchie peu de larmes dans les yeux.” Seja minha mãe! A tia não chorou, porque a Revolução deixou às mulheres da antiga monarquia poucas, quase nada de lágrimas nos olhos.”

Ne serait-ce pas lui donner à penser qu’il est dangereux? Et d’ailleurs pouvez-vous empêcher un homme d’aller et venir où bon lui semble? Demain nous ne mangerons plus dans cette salle; quand il ne nous y verra plus, le jeune gentilhomme discontinuera de vous aimer par la fenêtre. Voilà, ma chère enfant, comment se comporte une femme qui a l’usage du monde.

Victor, qui avait quitté l’empereur, annonçait à sa femme la chute du régime impérial, la prise de Paris, et l’enthousiasme qui éclatait en faveur des Bourbons sur tous les points de la France; mais ne sachant comment pénétrer jusqu’à Tours, il la priait de venir en toute hâte à Orléans où il espérait se trouver avec des passeports pour elle. Ce valet de chambre, ancien militaire, devait accompagner Julie de Tours à Orléans, route que Victor croyait libre encore.

Madame, vous n’avez pas un instant à perdre, dit le valet de chambre, les Prussiens, les Autrichiens et les Anglais vont faire leur jonction à Blois ou à Orléans…”

Comme la plupart des jeunes femmes réellement innocentes et sans expérience, elle voyait une faute dans un amour involontairement inspiré à un homme. Elle ressentait une terreur instinctive, que lui donnait peut-être la conscience de sa faiblesse devant une si audacieuse agression. Une des plus fortes armes de l’homme est ce pouvoir terrible d’occuper de lui-même une femme dont l’imagination naturellement mobile s’effraie ou s’offense d’une poursuite.

Cependant, au milieu des fêtes qui marquèrent le retour des Bourbons, un malheur bien profond, et qui devait influer sur sa vie, assaillit la pauvre Julie : elle perdit la comtesse de Listomère-Landon. La vieille dame mourut de joie et d’une goutte remontée au coeur, en revoyant à Tours le duc d’Angoulême. Ainsi, la personne à laquelle son âge donnait le droit d’éclairer Victor, la seule qui, par d’adroits conseils, pouvait rendre l’accord de la femme et du mari plus parfait, cette personne était morte.”

Ne se rencontre-t-il pas beaucoup d’hommes dont la nullité profonde est un secret pour la plupart des gens qui les connaissent? Un haut rang, une illustre naissance, d’importantes fonctions, un certain vernis de politesse, une grande réserve dans la conduite, ou les prestiges de la fortune sont, pour eux, comme des gardes qui empêchent les critiques de pénétrer jusqu’à leur intime existence. Ces gens ressemblent aux rois dont la véritable taille, le caractère et les moeurs ne peuvent jamais être ni bien connus ni justement appréciés, parce qu’ils sont vus de trop loin ou de trop près. Ces personnages à mérite factice interrogent au lieu de parler, ont l’art de mettre les autres en scène pour éviter de poser devant eux; puis, avec une heureuse adresse, ils tirent chacun par le fil de ses passions ou de ses intérêts, et se jouent ainsi des hommes qui leur sont réellement supérieurs, en font des marionnettes et les croient petits pour les avoir rabaissés jusqu’à eux. Ils obtiennent alors le triomphe naturel d’une pensée mesquine, mais fixe, sur la mobilité des grandes pensées. Aussi pour juger ces têtes vides, et peser leurs valeurs négatives, l’observateur doit-il posséder un esprit plus subtil que supérieur, plus de patience que de portée dans la vue, plus de finesse et de tact que d’élévation et grandeur dans les idées. Néanmoins, quelque habileté que déploient ces usurpateurs en détendant leurs côtés faibles, il leur est bien difficile de tromper leurs femmes, leurs mères, leurs enfants ou l’ami de la maison; mais ces personnes leur gardent presque toujours le secret sur une chose qui touche, en quelque sorte, à l’honneur commun; et souvent même elles les aident à en imposer au monde. (…) Songez maintenant au rôle que doit jouer une femme d’esprit et de sentiment en présence d’un mari de ce genre, n’apercevez-vous pas des existences pleines de douleurs et de dévouement dont rien ici-bas ne saurait récompenser certains coeurs pleins d’amour et de délicatesse?”

Tant que Napoléon resta debout, le comte d’Aiglemont, colonel comme tant d’autres, bon officier d’ordonnance, excellant à remplir une mission dangereuse, mais incapable d’un commandement de quelque importance n’excita nulle envie, passa pour un des braves que favorisait l’empereur, et fut ce que les militaires nomment vulgairement un bon enfant. La Restauration, qui lui rendit le titre de marquis, ne le trouva pas ingrat: il suivit les Bourbons à Gand.” itálicos: mistério dos títulos esclarecidos; conde ‘ilegítimo’ cassado pela nobreza, devolveram-lhe um biscoito, bom consolo, à meia-altura.

son instinct si délicatement féminin lui disait qu’il est bien plus beau d’obéir à un homme de talent que de conduire un sot, et qu’une jeune épouse, obligée de penser et d’agir en homme, n’est ni femme ni homme, abdique toutes les grâces de son sexe en en perdant les malheurs, et n’acquiert aucun des privilèges que nos lois ont remis aux plus forts. Son existence cachait une bien amère dérision. N’était-elle pas obligée d’honorer une idole creuse, de protéger son protecteur, pauvre être qui, pour salaire d’un dévouement continu, lui jetait l’amour égoïste des maris, ne voyait en elle que la femme, ne daignait ou ne savait pas, injure toute aussi profonde, s’inquiéter de ses plaisirs, ni d’où venaient sa tristesse et son dépérissement?”

La marquise, chargée de tous les malheurs de cette triste existence, devait sourire encore à son maître imbécile, parer de fleurs une maison de deuil, et afficher le bonheur sur un visage pâli par de secrets supplices. Cette responsabilité d’honneur, cette abnégation magnifique donnèrent insensiblement à la jeune marquise une dignité de femme, une conscience de vertu qui lui servirent de sauvegarde contre les dangers du monde. (…) elle attendit avec résignation la fin de ses peines en espérant mourir jeune.” “souffrance élégante d’ailleurs, maladie presque voluptueuse en apparence, et qui pouvait passer aux yeux des gens superficiels pour une fantaisie de petite maîtresse. Les médecins avaient condamné la marquise à rester couchée sur un divan, où elle s’étiolait au milieu des fleurs qui l’entouraient, en se fanant comme elle. Sa faiblesse lui interdisait la marche et le grand air; elle ne sortait qu’en voiture fermée. Sans cesse environnée de toutes les merveilles de notre luxe et de notre industrie modernes, elle ressemblait moins à une malade qu’à une reine indolente. Quelques amis, amoureux peut-être de son malheur et de sa faiblesse, sûrs de toujours la trouver chez elle, et spéculant sans doute aussi sur sa bonne santé future, venaient lui apporter les nouvelles et l’instruire de ces mille petits événements qui rendent à Paris l’existence si variée. Sa mélancolie, quoique grave et profonde, était donc la mélancolie de l’opulence. La marquise d’Aiglemont ressemblait à une belle fleur dont la racine est rongée par un insecte noir.”

Son mari n’aimait pas la musique. Enfin, elle se trouvait presque toujours gênée dans les salons où sa beauté lui attirait des hommages intéressés. Sa situation y excitait une sorte de compassion cruelle, une curiosité triste. Elle était atteinte d’une inflammation assez ordinairement mortelle, que les femmes se confient à l’oreille, et à laquelle notre néologie n’a pas encore su trouver de nom. Malgré le silence au sein duquel sa vie s’écoulait, la cause de sa souffrance n’était un secret pour personne. Toujours jeune fille, en dépit du mariage, les moindres regards la rendaient honteuse. Aussi, pour éviter de rougir, n’apparaissait-elle jamais que riante, gaie; elle affectait une fausse joie, se disait toujours bien portante, ou prévenait les questions sur sa santé par de pudiques mensonges. Cependant, en 1817, un événement contribua beaucoup à modifier l’état déplorable dans lequel Julie avait été plongée jusqu’alors. Elle eut une fille, et voulut la nourrir. Pendant deux années, les vives distractions et les inquiets plaisirs que donnent les soins maternels lui firent une vie moins malheureuse. Elle se sépara nécessairement de son mari. Les médecins lui pronostiquèrent une meilleure santé ; mais la marquise ne crut point à ces présages hypothétiques. Comme toutes les personnes pour lesquelles la vie n’a plus de douceur, peut-être voyait-elle dans la mort un heureux dénouement.”

Quoiqu’elle fût certaine de conserver un grand empire sur Victor et d’avoir obtenu son estime pour toujours, elle craignait l’influence des passions sur un homme si nul et si vaniteusement irréfléchi.”

Les prévoyantes paroles de son père retentissaient derechef à son oreille”

Dans le tableau que sa mémoire lui traçait du passé, la candide figure d’Arthur s’y dessinait chaque jour plus pure et plus belle, mais rapidement; car elle n’osait s’arrêter à ce souvenir. Le silencieux et timide amour du jeune Anglais était le seul événement qui, depuis le mariage, eût laissé quelques doux vestiges dans ce coeur sombre et solitaire.”

dores latentes e lactantes

À qui se serait-elle plainte? de qui pouvait-elle être entendue? Puis, elle avait cette extrême délicatesse de la femme, cette ravissante pudeur de sentiment qui consiste à taire une plainte inutile, à ne pas prendre un avantage quand le triomphe doit humilier le vainqueur et le vaincu. Julie essayait de donner sa capacité, ses propres vertus à monsieur d’Aiglemont, et se vantait de goûter le bonheur qui lui manquait. Toute sa finesse de femme était employée en pure perte à des ménagements ignorés de celui-là même dont ils perpétuaient le despotisme. Par moments, elle était ivre de malheur, sans idée, sans frein ; mais, heureusement, une piété vraie la ramenait toujours à une espérance suprême: elle se réfugiait dans la vie future, admirable croyance qui lui faisait accepter de nouveau sa tâche douloureuse. Ces combats si terribles, ces déchirements intérieurs étaient sans gloire, ces longues mélancolies étaient inconnues; nulle créature ne recueillait ses regards ternes, ses larmes amères jetées au hasard et dans la solitude.”

Quand deux époux se connaissent parfaitement et ont pris une longue habitude d’eux-mêmes, lorsqu’une femme sait interpréter les moindres gestes d’un homme et peut pénétrer les sentiments ou les choses qu’il lui cache, alors des lumières soudaines éclatent souvent après des réflexions ou des remarques précédentes, dues au hasard, ou primitivement faites avec insouciance. Une femme se réveille souvent tout à coup sur le bord ou au fond d’un abîme. Ainsi la marquise, heureuse d’être seule depuis quelques jours, devina le secret de sa solitude. Inconstant ou lassé, généreux ou plein de pitié pour elle, son mari ne lui appartenait plus. En ce moment, elle ne pensa plus à elle, ni à ses souffrances, ni à ses sacrifices; elle ne fut plus que mère, et vit la fortune, l’avenir, le bonheur de sa fille; sa fille, le seul être d’où lui vînt quelque félicité; son Hélène, seul bien qui l’attachât à la vie.”

Jusqu’alors, sûre d’être aimée par Victor, autant qu’il pouvait aimer, elle s’était dévouée à un bonheur qu’elle ne partageait pas; mais, aujourd’hui, n’ayant plus la satisfaction de savoir que ses larmes faisaient la joie de son mari, seule dans le monde, il ne lui restait plus que le choix des malheurs. Au milieu du découragement qui, dans le calme et le silence de la nuit, détendit toutes ses forces; au moment où, quittant son

divan et son feu presque éteint, elle allait, à la lueur d’une lampe, contempler sa fille d’un oeil sec, monsieur d’Aiglemont rentra plein de gaieté. Julie lui fit admirer le sommeil d’Hélène; mais il accueillit l’enthousiasme de sa femme par une phrase banale.

À cet âge, dit-il, tous les enfants sont gentils.”

Elle n’eut plus aucun remords de lui imposer une vie difficile. D’un seul bond, elle s’élança dans les froids calculs de l’indifférence. Pour sauver sa fille, elle devina tout à coup les perfidies, les mensonges des créatures qui n’aiment pas, les tromperies de la coquetterie, et ces ruses atroces qui font haïr si profondément la femme chez qui les hommes supposent alors des corruptions innées. À l’insu de Julie, sa vanité féminine, son intérêt et un vague désir de vengeance s’accordèrent avec son amour maternel pour la faire entrer dans une voie où de nouvelles douleurs l’attendaient. Mais elle avait l’âme trop belle, l’esprit trop délicat, et surtout trop de franchise pour être longtemps complice de ces fraudes. Habituée à lire en elle-même, au premier pas dans le vice, car ceci était du vice, le cri de sa conscience devait étouffer celui des passions et de l’égoïsme. En effet, chez une jeune femme dont le coeur est encore pur, et où l’amour est resté vierge, le sentiment de la maternité même est soumis à la voix de la pudeur. La pudeur n’est-elle pas toute la femme? Mais Julie ne voulut apercevoir aucun danger, aucune faute dans sa nouvelle vie. Elle vint chez madame de Sérizy. Sa rivale comptait voir une femme pâle, languissante; la marquise avait mis du rouge, et se présenta dans tout l’éclat d’une parure qui rehaussait encore sa beauté.”

Lorsque Julie se leva pour aller au piano chanter la romance de Desdémone, les hommes accoururent de tous les salons pour entendre cette célèbre voix, muette depuis si longtemps, et il se fit un profond silence. La marquise éprouva de vives émotions en voyant les têtes pressées aux portes et tous les regards attachés sur elle. Elle chercha son mari, lui lança une oeillade pleine de coquetterie, et vit avec plaisir qu’en ce moment son amour-propre était extraordinairement flatté. Heureuse de ce triomphe, elle ravit l’assemblée dans la première partie d’al piu salice. Jamais ni la Malibran, ni la Pasta n’avaient fait entendre des chants si parfaits de sentiment et d’intonation; mais, au moment de la reprise, elle regarda dans les groupes, et aperçut Arthur dont le regard fixe ne la quittait pas. Elle tressaillit vivement, et sa voix s’altéra.” “Elle lut sur le visage presque féminin du jeune anglais les pensées profondes, les mélancolies douces, les résignations douloureuses dont elle-même était la victime. Elle se reconnut en lui.”

La malade et son médecin marchaient du même pas sans être étonnés d’un accord qui paraissait avoir existé dès le premier jour où ils marchèrent ensemble, ils obéissaient à une même volonté, s’arrêtaient, impressionnés par les mêmes sensations, leurs regards, leurs paroles correspondaient à des pensées mutuelles.”

Oh! Mon Dieu, combien j’aime ce pays, répéta Julie avec un enthousiasme croissant et naïf. Vous l’avez habité longtemps ? reprit-elle après une pause.

À ces mots, lord Grenville tressaillit.

C’est là, répondit-il avec mélancolie en montrant un bouquet de noyers sur la route, là que prisonnier je vous vis pour la première fois…

Les femmes ont un inimitable talent pour exprimer leurs sentiments sans employer de trop vives paroles; leur éloquence est surtout dans l’accent, dans le geste, l’attitude et les regards. Lord Grenville se cacha la tête dans ses mains, car des larmes roulaient dans ses yeux. Ce remerciement était le premier que Julie lui fît depuis leur départ de Paris. Pendant une année entière, il avait soigné la marquise avec le dévouement le plus entier. Secondé par d’Aiglemont, il l’avait conduite aux eaux d’Aix, puis sur les bords de la mer à La Rochelle. Épiant à tout moment les changements que ses savantes et simples prescriptions produisaient sur la constitution délabrée de Julie, il l’avait cultivée comme une fleur rare peut l’être par un horticulteur passionné. La marquise avait paru recevoir les soins intelligents d’Arthur avec tout l’égoïsme d’une Parisienne habituée aux hommages, ou avec l’insouciance d’une courtisane qui ne sait ni le coût des choses ni la valeur des hommes, et les prise au degré d’utilité dont ils lui sont. L’influence exercée sur l’âme par les lieux est une chose digne de remarque. Si la mélancolie nous gagne infailliblement lorsque nous sommes au bord des eaux, une autre loi de notre nature impressible fait que, sur les montagnes, nos sentiments s’épurent: la passion y gagne en profondeur ce qu’elle paraît perdre en vivacité. L’aspect du vaste bassin de la Loire, l’élévation de la jolie colline où les deux amants s’étaient assis, causaient peut-être le calme délicieux dans lequel ils savourèrent d’abord le bonheur qu’on goûte à deviner l’étendue d’une passion cachée sous des paroles insignifiantes en apparence. Au moment où Julie achevait la phrase qui avait si vivement ému lord Grenville, une brise caressante agita la cime des arbres, répandit la fraîcheur des eaux dans l’air, quelques nuages couvrirent le soleil, et des ombres molles laissèrent voir toutes les beautés de cette jolie nature. Julie détourna la tête pour dérober au jeune lord la vue des larmes qu’elle réussit à retenir et à sécher, car l’attendrissement d’Arthur l’avait promptement gagnée. Elle n’osa lever les yeux sur lui dans la crainte qu’il ne lût trop de joie dans ce regard. Son instinct de femme lui faisait sentir qu’à cette heure dangereuse elle devait ensevelir son amour au fond de son coeur. Cependant le silence pouvait être également redoutable. En s’apercevant que lord Grenville était hors d’état de prononcer une parole, Julie reprit d’une voix douce : – Vous êtes touché de ce que je vous ai dit, milord. Peut-être cette vive expansion est-elle la manière que prend une âme gracieuse et bonne comme l’est la vôtre pour revenir sur un faux jugement. Vous m’aurez crue ingrate en me trouvant froide et réservée, ou moqueuse et insensible pendant ce voyage qui heureusement va bientôt se terminer. Je n’aurais pas été digne de recevoir vos soins, si je n’avais su les apprécier. Milord, je n’ai rien oublié. Hélas! je n’oublierai rien, ni la sollicitude qui vous faisait veiller sur moi comme une mère veille sur son enfant, ni surtout la noble confiance de nos entretiens fraternels, la délicatesse de vos procédés; séductions contre lesquelles nous sommes toutes sans armes. Milord, il est hors de mon pouvoir de vous récompenser…

À ce mot, Julie s’éloigna vivement, et lord Grenville ne fit aucun mouvement pour l’arrêter, la marquise alla sur une roche à une faible distance, et y resta immobile; leurs émotions furent un secret pour eux-mêmes; sans doute ils pleurèrent en silence ; les chants des oiseaux, si gais, si prodigues d’expressions tendres au coucher du soleil, durent augmenter la violente commotion qui les avait forcés de se séparer: la nature se chargeait de leur exprimer un amour dont ils n’osaient parler.”

L’oiseau n’oisais pas parler

J’ai plusieurs fois calculé trop habilement les moyens de tuer cet homme pour pouvoir y toujours résister, si je restais près de vous.”

Les lois du monde, reprit-elle, exigent que je lui rende l’existence heureuse, j’y obéirai; je serai sa servante; mon dévouement pour lui sera sans bornes, mais d’aujourd’hui je suis veuve. Je ne veux être une prostituée ni à mes yeux ni à ceux du monde; si je ne suis point à monsieur d’Aiglemont, je ne serai jamais à un autre. Vous n’aurez de moi que ce que vous m’avez arraché. Voilà l’arrêt que j’ai porté sur moi-même, dit-elle en regardant Arthur avec fierté. Il est irrévocable, milord. Maintenant, apprenez que si vous cédiez à une pensée criminelle, la veuve de monsieur d’Aiglemont entrerait dans un cloître, soit en Italie, soit en Espagne. Le malheur a voulu que nous ayons parlé de notre amour. Ces aveux étaient inévitables peut-être; mais que ce soit pour la dernière fois que nos coeurs aient si fortement vibré. Demain, vous feindrez de recevoir une lettre qui vous appelle en Angleterre, et nous nous quitterons pour ne plus nous revoir.”

“– Voici, certes, le plus beau site que nous ayons vu, dit-elle. Je ne l’oublierai jamais. Voyez donc, Victor, quels lointains, quelle étendue et quelle variété. Ce pays me fait concevoir l’amour.

Riant d’un rire presque convulsif, mais riant de manière à tromper son mari, elle sauta gaiement dans les chemins creux, et disparut.”

La noble et délicate conduite que lord Grenville tenait pendant ce voyage avait détruit les soupçons du marquis, et depuis quelque temps il laissait sa femme libre, en se confiant à la foi punique du lord-docteur.”

Telle femme incapable de se rappeler les événements les plus graves, se souviendra pendant toute sa vie des choses qui importent à ses sentiments. Aussi, Julie eut-elle une parfaite souvenance de détails même frivoles. Elle reconnut avec bonheur les plus légers accidents de son premier voyage, et jusqu’à des pensées qui lui étaient venues à certains endroits de la route. Victor, redevenu passionnément amoureux de sa femme depuis qu’elle avait recouvré la fraîcheur de la jeunesse et toute sa beauté, se serra près d’elle à la façon des amants. Lorsqu’il essaya de la prendre dans ses bras, elle se dégagea doucement, et trouva je ne sais quel prétexte pour éviter cette innocente caresse. Puis, bientôt, elle eut horreur du contact de Victor de qui elle sentait et partageait la chaleur, par la manière dont ils étaient assis. Elle voulut se mettre seule sur le devant de la voiture; mais son mari lui fit la grâce de la laisser au fond. Elle le remercia de cette attention par un soupir auquel il se méprit, et cet ancien séducteur de garnison, interprétant à son avantage la mélancolie de sa femme, la mit à la fin du jour dans l’obligation de lui parler avec une fermeté qui lui imposa.”

Mais qui donc oserait blâmer les femmes? Quand elles ont imposé silence au sentiment exclusif qui ne leur permet pas d’appartenir à deux hommes, ne sont-elles pas comme des prêtres sans croyance?”

* * *

Deux ans se passèrent, pendant lesquels monsieur et madame d’Aiglemont menèrent la vie des gens du monde, allant chacun de leur côté, se rencontrant dans les salons plus souvent que chez eux; élégant divorce par lequel se terminent beaucoup de mariages dans le grand monde.”

Madame de Wimphen était cette Louisa à laquelle jadis madame d’Aiglemont voulait conseiller le célibat. Les deux femmes se jetèrent un regard d’intelligence qui prouvait que Julie avait trouvé dans son amie une confidente de ses peines, confidente précieuse et charitable, car madame de Wimphen était très heureuse en mariage ; et, dans la situation opposée où elles étaient, peut-être le bonheur de l’une faisait-il une garantie de son dévouement au malheur de l’autre. En pareil cas, la dissemblance des

destinées est presque toujours un puissant lien d’amitié.”

Je suis une femme très vertueuse selon les lois: je lui rends sa maison agréable, je ferme les yeux sur ses intrigues, je ne prends rien sur sa fortune, il peut en gaspiller les revenus à son gré, j’ai soin seulement d’en conserver le capital. À ce prix, j’ai la paix. Il ne s’explique pas, ou ne veut pas s’expliquer mon existence.”

Croirais-tu, ma chère, que je lis les journaux anglais, dans le seul espoir de voir son nom imprimé.”

Ceci est un secret, répondit la marquise en laissant échapper un geste de naïveté presque enfantine. Écoute. Je prends de l’opium. L’histoire de la duchesse de…, à Londres, m’en a donné l’idée. Tu sais, Mathurin en a fait un roman. Mes gouttes de laudanum sont très faibles. Je dors. Je n’ai guère que sept heures de veille, et je les donne à ma fille…

Un mari, nous pouvons l’abandonner même quand il nous aime. Un homme est un être fort, il a des consolations. Nous pouvons mépriser les lois du monde. Mais un enfant sans mère!

Vous épousez une jolie femme, elle enlaidit; vous épousez une jeune fille pleine de santé, elle devient malingre; vous la croyez passionnée, elle est froide; ou bien, froide en apparence, elle est réellement si passionnée qu’elle vous tue ou vous déshonore. Tantôt la créature la plus douce est quinteuse, et jamais les quinteuses ne deviennent douces; tantôt, l’enfant que vous avez eue niaise et faible, déploie contre vous une volonté de fer, un esprit de démon. Je suis las du mariage.”

À propos, veux-tu venir à Saint-Thomas-d’Aquin avec moi voir l’enterrement de lord Grenville?”

Il lui était si difficile de supporter le moindre bruit que toute voix humaine, même celle de son enfant, l’affectait désagréablement. Les gens du pays s’occupèrent beaucoup de ces singularités; puis, quand toutes les suppositions possibles furent faites, ni les petites villes environnantes, ni les paysans ne songèrent plus à cette femme malade.

La marquise, laissée à elle-même, put donc rester parfaitement silencieuse au milieu du silence qu’elle avait établi autour d’elle, et n’eut aucune occasion de quitter la chambre tendue de tapisseries où mourut sa grand-mère, et où elle était venue pour y mourir doucement, sans témoins, sans importunités, sans subir les fausses démonstrations des égoïsmes fardés d’affection qui, dans les villes, donnent aux mourants une double agonie. Cette femme avait 26 ans. À cet âge, une âme encore pleine de poétiques illusions aime à savourer la mort, quand elle lui semble bienfaisante. Mais la mort a de la coquetterie pour les jeunes gens; pour eux, elle s’avance et se retire, se montre et se cache; sa lenteur les désenchante d’elle, et l’incertitude que leur cause son lendemain finit par les rejeter dans le monde où ils rencontreront la douleur, qui, plus impitoyable que ne l’est la mort, les frappera sans se laisser attendre. Or, cette femme qui se refusait à vivre allait éprouver l’amertume de ces retardements au fond de sa solitude, et y faire, dans une agonie morale que la mort ne terminerait pas, un terrible apprentissage d’égoïsme qui devait lui déflorer le coeur et le façonner au monde.

La marquise souffrait véritablement pour la première et pour la seule fois de sa vie peut-être. En effet, ne serait-ce pas une erreur de croire que les sentiments se reproduisent? Une fois éclos, n’existent-ils pas toujours au fond du coeur? Ils s’y apaisent et s’y réveillent au gré des accidents de la vie ; mais ils y restent, et leur séjour modifie nécessairement l’âme. Ainsi, tout sentiment n’aurait qu’un grand jour, le jour plus ou moins long de sa première tempête. Ainsi, la douleur, le plus constant de nos sentiments, ne serait vive qu’à sa première irruption; et ses autres atteintes iraient en s’affaiblissant, soit par notre accoutumance à ses crises, soit par une loi de notre nature qui, pour se maintenir vivante, oppose à cette force destructive une force égale mais inerte, prise dans les calculs de l’égoïsme. La perte des parents est un chagrin auquel la nature a préparé les hommes; le mal physique est passager, n’embrasse pas l’âme; et s’il persiste, ce n’est plus un mal, c’est la mort. Qu’une jeune femme perde un nouveau-né, l’amour conjugal lui a bientôt donné un successeur. Cette affliction est passagère aussi. Enfin, ces peines et beaucoup d’autres semblables sont, en quelque sorte, des coups, des blessures; mais aucune n’affecte la vitalité dans son essence, et il faut qu’elles se succèdent étrangement pour tuer le sentiment qui nous porte à chercher le bonheur. La grande, la vraie douleur serait donc un mal assez meurtrier pour étreindre à la fois le passé, le présent et l’avenir, ne laisser aucune partie de la vie dans son intégrité, dénaturer à jamais la pensée, s’inscrire inaltérablement sur les lèvres et sur le front, briser ou détendre les ressorts du plaisir, en mettant dans l’âme un principe de dégoût pour toute chose de ce monde. Encore, pour être immense, pour ainsi peser sur l’âme et sur le corps, ce mal devrait arriver en un moment de la vie où toutes les forces de l’âme et du corps sont jeunes, et foudroyer un coeur bien vivant.”

O TRISTE CREPÚSCULO DA DOR DE VIVER

Os novos sofrimentos são apenas lembranças dos dias concretamente pungentes. Vivo apenas na nostalgia de euforias e lutos já para mim perdidos, em perpétuo déjà vu à l’écran. Ainda que seja uma tela que dá para a alma, não passa de uma tela, de um sofrimento mediado no tempo e no espaço, indireto. Reflexo do reflexo do reflexo da coisa em si, paredes de espelhos infinitos sem quinas nem esquinas nem inclinações, perfeitamente paralelos e reluzentes. Mas é um corredor particular, cerrado ao público.

et nul être ne peut sortir de cette maladie sans quelque poétique changement : ou il prend la route du ciel, ou, s’il demeure ici-bas, il rentre dans le monde pour mentir au monde, pour y jouer un rôle; il connaît dès lors la coulisse où l’on se retire pour calculer, pleurer, plaisanter. Après cette crise solennelle, il n’existe plus de mystères dans la vie sociale qui dès lors est irrévocablement jugée. Chez les jeunes femmes qui ont l’âge de la marquise, cette première, cette plus poignante de toutes les douleurs, est toujours causée par le même fait. La femme et surtout la jeune femme, aussi grande par l’âme qu’elle l’est par la beauté, ne manque jamais à mettre sa vie là où la nature, le sentiment et la société la poussent à la jeter tout entière. Si cette vie vient à lui faillir et si elle reste sur terre, elle y expérimente les plus cruelles souffrances, par la raison qui rend le premier amour le plus beau de tous les sentiments. Pourquoi ce malheur n’a-t-il jamais eu ni peintre ni poète? Mais peut-il se peindre, peut-il se chanter? Non, la nature des douleurs qu’il engendre se refuse à l’analyse et aux couleurs de l’art. D’ailleurs, ces souffrances ne sont jamais confiées: pour en consoler une femme, il faut savoir les deviner; car, toujours amèrement embrassées et religieusement ressenties, elles demeurent dans l’âme comme une avalanche qui, en tombant dans une vallée, y dégrade tout avant de s’y faire une place.”

Un homme aimé, jeune et généreux, de qui elle n’avait jamais exaucé les désirs afin d’obéir aux lois du monde, était mort pour lui sauver ce que la société nomme l’honneur d’une femme.”

Non, cette pauvre affligée ne pouvait pleurer à son aise que dans un désert, y dévorer sa souffrance ou être dévorée par elle, mourir ou tuer quelque chose en elle, sa conscience peut-être.”

Il y avait en elle une femme qui raisonnait et une femme qui sentait, une femme qui souffrait et une femme qui ne voulait plus souffrir. Elle se reportait aux joies de son enfance, écoulée sans qu’elle en eût senti le bonheur, et dont les limpides images revenaient en foule comme pour lui accuser les déceptions d’un mariage convenable aux yeux du monde, horrible en réalité. À quoi lui avaient servi les belles pudeurs de sa jeunesse, ses plaisirs réprimés et les sacrifices faits au monde?”

Sa beauté même lui était insupportable, comme une chose inutile. Elle entrevoyait avec horreur que désormais elle ne pouvait plus être une créature complète.”

Neuf neuves

Après l’enfance de la créature vient l’enfance du coeur. Or, son amant avait emporté dans la tombe cette seconde enfance. Jeune encore par ses désirs, elle n’avait plus cette entière jeunesse d’âme qui donne à tout dans la vie sa valeur et sa saveur.”

Puis, en soulevant toutes les questions, en remuant tous les ressorts des différentes existences que nous donnent les natures sociale, morale et physique, elle relâchait si bien les forces de l’âme, qu’au milieu des réflexions les plus contradictoires elle ne pouvait rien saisir. Aussi parfois, quand le brouillard tombait, ouvrait-elle sa fenêtre, en y restant sans pensée, occupée à respirer machinalement l’odeur humide et terreuse épandue dans les airs, debout, immobile, idiote en apparence, car les bourdonnements [murmúrios] de sa douleur la rendaient également sourde aux harmonies de la nature et aux charmes de la pensée.”

La marquise avait perdu sa mère en bas âge, et son éducation fut naturellement influencée par le relâchement qui, pendant la révolution, dénoua les liens religieux en France. La piété est une vertu de femme que les femmes seules se transmettent bien, et la marquise était un enfant du dix-huitième siècle dont les croyances philosophiques furent celles de son père. Elle ne suivait aucune pratique religieuse. Pour elle, un prêtre était un fonctionnaire public dont l’utilité lui paraissait contestable. Dans la situation où elle trouvait, la voix de la religion ne pouvait qu’envenimer ses maux; puis, elle ne croyait guère aux curés de village, ni à leurs lumières, elle résolut donc de mettre le sien à sa place, sans aigreur, et de s’en débarrasser à la manière des riches, par un bienfait. Le curé vint, et son aspect ne changea pas les idées de la marquise. Elle vit un gros petit homme à ventre saillant, à figure rougeaude, mais vieille et ridée, qui affectait de sourire et qui souriait mal; son crâne chauve et transversalement sillonné de rides nombreuses retombait en quart de cercle sur son visage et le rapetissait; quelques cheveux blancs garnissaient le bas de la tête au-dessus de la nuque et revenaient en avant vers les oreilles. Néanmoins, la physionomie de ce prêtre avait été celle d’un homme naturellement gai. Ses grosses lèvres, son nez légèrement retroussé, son menton, qui disparaissait dans un double pli de rides, témoignaient d’un heureux caractère. La marquise n’aperçut d’abord que ces traits principaux; mais, à la première parole que lui dit le prêtre, elle fut frappée par la douceur de cette voix; elle le regarda plus attentivement, et remarqua sous ses sourcils grisonnants des yeux qui avaient pleuré; puis le contour de sa joue, vue de profil, donnait à sa tête une si auguste expression de douleur, que la marquise trouva un homme dans ce curé.”

Nous périssons moins par les effets d’un regret certain que par ceux des espérances trompées. J’ai connu de plus intolérables, de plus terribles douleurs qui n’ont pas donné la mort.”

Puis elle éprouva cette espèce de satisfaction qui réjouit le prisonnier quand, après avoir reconnu la profondeur de sa solitude et la pesanteur de ses chaînes, il rencontre un voisin qui frappe à la muraille en lui faisant rendre un son par lequel s’expriment des pensées communes.”

Le mariage, institution sur laquelle s’appuie aujourd’hui la société, nous en fait sentir à nous seules tout le poids: pour l’homme la liberté, pour la femme des devoirs. Nous vous devons toute notre vie, vous ne nous devez de la vôtre que de rares instants. Enfin l’homme fait un choix là où nous nous soumettons aveuglément. Oh! monsieur, à vous je puis tout dire. Hé bien, le mariage, tel qu’il se pratique aujourd’hui, me semble être une prostitution légale. De là sont nées mes souffrances. Mais moi seule parmi les malheureuses créatures si fatalement accouplées je dois garder le silence! moi seule suis l’auteur du mal, j’ai voulu mon mariage.”

Monsieur, rien de rien ou rien pour rien est une des plus justes lois de la nature et morale et physique.” “Il existe deux maternités, monsieur. J’ignorais jadis de telles distinctions; aujourd’hui je les sais. Je ne suis mère qu’à moitié, mieux vaudrait ne pas l’être du tout. Hélène n’est pas de lui! Oh! ne frémissez pas! Saint-Lange est un abîme où se sont engloutis bien des sentiments faux, d’où se sont lancées de sinistres lueurs, où se sont écroulés les frêles édifices des lois antinaturelles. J’ai un enfant, cela suffit; je suis mère, ainsi le veut la loi. (…) S’il ne tient pas à toutes les fibres du corps comme à toutes les tendresses du coeur; s’il ne rappelle pas de délicieuses amours, les temps, les lieux où ces deux êtres furent heureux, et leur langage plein de musiques humaines, et leurs suaves idées, cet enfant est une création manquée. Oui, pour eux, il doit être une ravissante miniature où se retrouvent les poèmes de leur double vie secrète; il doit leur offrir une source d’émotions fécondes, être à la fois tout leur passé, tout leur avenir. Ma pauvre petite Hélène est l’enfant de son père, l’enfant du devoir et du hasard”

l’amour m’a fait rêver une maternité plus grande, plus complète. J’ai caressé dans un songe évanoui l’enfant que les désirs ont conçu avant qu’il ne fût engendré, enfin cette délicieuse fleur née dans l’âme avant de naître au jour.”

Pour moi le jour est plein de ténèbres, la pensée est un glaive, mon coeur est une plaie, mon enfant est une négation. Oui, quand Hélène me parle, je lui voudrais une autre voix; quand elle me regarde, je lui voudrais d’autres yeux. Elle est là pour m’attester tout ce qui devrait être et tout ce qui n’est pas. Elle m’est insupportable! Je lui souris, je tâche de la dédommager des sentiments que je lui vole. Je souffre! oh! monsieur, je souffre trop pour pouvoir vivre. Et je passerai pour être une femme vertueuse! Et je n’ai pas commis de fautes! Et l’on m’honorera! J’ai combattu l’amour involontaire auquel je ne devais pas céder; mais, si j’ai gardé ma foi physique, ai-je conservé mon coeur? Ceci, dit-elle en appuyant la main droite sur son sein, n’a jamais été qu’à une seule créature. (…) Parfois je tremble de trouver en elle un tribunal où je serai condamnée sans être entendue. Fasse le ciel que la haine ne se mette pas un jour entre nous! Grand Dieu! ouvrez-moi plutôt la tombe, laissez-moi finir à Saint-Lange! Je veux aller dans le monde où je retrouverai mon autre âme, où je serai tout à fait mère! oh ! pardon, monsieur, je suis folle. Ces paroles m’étouffaient, je les ai dites. Ah! vous pleurez aussi! vous ne me mépriserez pas. – Hélène ! Hélène ! ma fille, viens! s’écria-t-elle avec une sorte de désespoir en entendant son enfant qui revenait de sa promenade.”

Le sourire est l’apanage, la langue, l’expression de la maternité. La marquise ne pouvait pas sourire. Elle rougit en regardant le prêtre: elle avait espéré se montrer mère, mais ni elle ni son enfant n’avaient su mentir. En effet, les baisers d’une femme sincère ont un miel divin qui semble mettre dans cette caresse une âme, un feu subtil par lequel le coeur est pénétré. Les baisers dénués de cette onction savoureuse sont âpres et secs. Le prêtre avait senti cette différence: il put sonder l’abîme qui se trouve entre la maternité de la chair et la maternité du coeur.”

Mon corps a été lâche quand mon âme était forte, et quand ma main ne tremblait plus, mon âme vacillait! J’ignore le secret de ces combats et de ces alternatives. Je suis sans doute bien tristement femme, sans persistance dans mes vouloirs, forte seulement pour aimer. Je me méprise! Le soir, quand mes gens dormaient, j’allais à la pièce d’eau courageusement; arrivée au bord, ma frêle nature avait horreur de la destruction. Je vous confesse mes faiblesses. Lorsque je me retrouvais au lit, j’avais honte de moi, je redevenais courageuse. Dans un de ces moments j’ai pris du laudanum; mais j’ai souffert et ne suis pas morte. J’avais cru boire tout ce que contenait le flacon et je m’étais arrêtée à moitié.”

Quel sera le sort d’Hélène? le mien sans doute. Quels moyens ont les mères d’assurer à leurs filles que l’homme auquel elles les livrent sera un époux selon leur coeur? Vous honnissez de pauvres créatures qui se vendent pour quelques écus à un homme qui passe, la faim et le besoin absolvent ces unions éphémères; tandis que la société tolère, encourage l’union immédiate bien autrement horrible d’une jeune fille candide et d’un homme qu’elle n’a pas vu trois mois durant; elle est vendue pour toute sa vie. Il est vrai que le prix est élevé! Si en ne lui permettant aucune compensation à ses douleurs vous l’honoriez; mais non, le monde calomnie les plus vertueuses d’entre nous! Telle est notre destinée, vue sous ses deux faces: une prostitution publique et la honte, une prostitution secrète et le malheur. Quant aux pauvres filles sans dot, elles deviennent folles, elles meurent; pour elles aucune pitié ! La beauté, les vertus ne sont pas des valeurs dans votre bazar humain et vous nommez Société ce repaire d’égoïsme. Mais exhérédez les femmes! au moins accomplirezvous ainsi une loi de nature en choisissant vos compagnes en les épousant au gré des voeux du coeur.”

Le philosophisme et l’intérêt personnel ont attaqué votre coeur; vous êtes sourde à la voix de la religion comme le sont les enfants de ce siècle sans croyance! Les plaisirs du monde n’engendrent que des souffrances. Vous allez changer de douleurs voilà tout.

Je ferai mentir votre prophétie, dit-elle en souriant avec amertume, je serai fidèle à celui qui mourut pour moi.

La douleur, répondit-il, n’est viable que dans les âmes préparées par la religion.”

* * *

Quatre ans après…

les jouissances de Paris, à cette vie rapide, à ce tourbillon de pensées et de plaisirs que l’on calomnie assez souvent, mais auquel il est si doux de s’abandonner. Habitué depuis trois ans à saluer les capitales européennes, et à les déserter au gré des caprices de sa destinée diplomatique, Charles de Vandenesse avait cependant peu de chose à regretter en quittant Paris. Les femmes ne produisaient plus aucune impression sur lui, soit qu’il regardât une passion vraie comme tenant trop de place dans la vie d’un homme politique, soit que les mesquines occupations d’une galanterie superficielle lui parussent trop vides pour une âme forte. Nous avons tous de grandes prétentions à la force d’âme. En France, nul homme, fût-il médiocre, ne consent à passer pour simplement spirituel. Ainsi, Charles, quoique jeune (à peine avait-il trente ans), s’était déjà philosophiquement accoutumé à voir des idées, des résultats, des moyens, là où les hommes de son âge aperçoivent des sentiments, des plaisirs et des illusions. Il refoulait la chaleur et l’exaltation naturelle aux jeunes gens dans les profondeurs de son âme que la nature avait créée généreuse. Il travaillait à se faire froid, calculateur; à mettre en manières, en formes aimables, en artifices de séduction, les richesses morales qu’il tenait du hasard; véritable tâche d’ambitieux; rôle triste, entrepris dans le but d’atteindre à ce que nous nommons aujourd’hui une belle position. Il jetait un dernier coup d’oeil sur les salons où l’on dansait. Avant de quitter le bal, il voulait sans doute en emporter l’image, comme un spectateur ne sort pas de sa loge à l’opéra sans regarder le tableau final. Mais aussi, par une fantaisie facile à comprendre, monsieur de Vandenesse étudiait l’action tout française, l’éclat et les riantes figures de cette fête parisienne, en les rapprochant par la pensée des physionomies nouvelles, des scènes pittoresques qui l’attendaient à Naples, où il se proposait de passer quelques jours avant de se rendre à son poste. Il semblait comparer la France si changeante et sitôt étudiée à un pays dont les moeurs et les sites ne lui étaient connus que par des ouï-dires contradictoires, ou par des livres, mal faits pour la plupart. Quelques réflexions assez poétiques, mais devenues aujourd’hui très vulgaires, lui passèrent alors par la tête, et répondirent, à son insu peut-être, aux voeux secrets de son coeur, plus exigeant que blasé, plus inoccupé que flétri.

Voici, se disait-il, les femmes les plus élégantes, les plus riches, les plus titrées de Paris. Ici sont les célébrités du jour, renommées de tribune, renommées aristocratiques et littéraires: là, des artistes; là, des hommes de pouvoir. Et cependant je ne vois que de petites intrigues, des amours mort-nés, des sourires qui ne disent rien, des dédains sans cause, des regards sans flamme, beaucoup d’esprit, mais prodigué sans but. Tous ces visages blancs et roses cherchent moins le plaisir que des distractions. Nulle émotion n’est vraie. Si vous voulez seulement des plumes bien posées, des gazes fraîches, de jolies toilettes, des femmes frêles; si pour vous la vie n’est qu’une surface à effleurer, voici votre monde. Contentez-vous de ces phrases insignifiantes, de ces ravissantes grimaces, et ne demandez pas un sentiment dans les coeurs. Pour moi, j’ai horreur de ces plates intrigues qui finiront par des mariages, des sous-préfectures, des recettes générales, ou, s’il s’agit d’amour, par des arrangements secrets, tant l’on a honte d’un semblant de passion. Je ne vois pas un seul de ces visages éloquents qui vous annonce une âme abandonnée à une idée comme à un remords. Ici, le regret ou le malheur se cachent honteusement sous des plaisanteries. Je n’aperçois aucune de ces femmes avec lesquelles j’aimerais à lutter, et qui vous entraînent dans un abîme. Où trouver de l’énergie à Paris? Un poignard est une curiosité que l’on y suspend à un clou doré, que l’on pare d’une jolie gaine. Femmes, idées, sentiments, tout se ressemble. Il n’y existe plus de passions, parce que les individualités ont disparu. Les rangs, les esprits, les fortunes ont été nivelés, et nous avons tous pris l’habit noir comme pour nous mettre en deuil de la France morte. Nous n’aimons pas nos égaux. Entre deux amants, il faut des différences à effacer, des distances à combler. Ce charme de l’amour s’est évanoui en 1789! Notre ennui, nos moeurs fades sont le résultat du système politique. Au moins, en Italie, tout y est tranché. Les femmes y sont encore des animaux malfaisants, des sirènes dangereuses, sans raison, sans logique autre que celle de leurs goûts, de leurs appétits, et desquelles il faut se défier comme on se défie des tigres…”

Le mérite d’une rêverie est tout entier dans son vague, n’est-elle pas une sorte de vapeur intellectuelle?”

Une femme de qui vous vous êtes, certes, entretenu plus d’une fois pour la louer ou pour en médire, une femme qui vit dans la solitude, un vrai mystère.

Si vous avez jamais été clémente dans votre vie, de grâce, dites-moi son nom?

La marquise d’Aiglemont.

Je vais aller prendre des leçons près d’elle: elle a su faire d’un mari bien médiocre un pair de France, d’un homme nul une capacité politique. Mais, dites-moi, croyez-vous que lord Grenville soit mort pour elle, comme quelques femmes l’ont prétendu?

Peut-être.

C’est quelque chose, à Paris, qu’une constance de quatre ans.”

Quatro anos sem trair o marido em plena Paris é um feito e tanto.”

Charles resta pendant un moment immobile, le dos légèrement appuyé sur le chambranle de la porte, et tout occupé à examiner une femme devenue célèbre sans que personne pût rendre compte des motifs sur lesquels se fondait sa renommée. Le monde offre beaucoup de ces anomalies curieuses. La réputation de madame d’Aiglemont n’était pas, certes, plus extraordinaire que celle de certains hommes toujours en travail d’une oeuvre inconnue: statisticiens tenus pour profonds sur la foi de calculs qu’ils se gardent bien de publier; politiques qui vivent sur un article de journal; auteurs ou artistes dont l’oeuvre reste toujours en portefeuille; gens savants avec ceux qui ne connaissent rien à la science, comme Sganarelle est latiniste avec ceux qui ne savent pas le latin; hommes auxquels on accorde une capacité convenue sur un point, soit la direction des arts, soit une mission importante. Cet admirable mot: c’est une spécialité, semble avoir été créé pour ces espèces d’acéphales politiques ou littéraires. Charles demeura plus longtemps en contemplation qu’il ne le voulait, et fut mécontent d’être si fortement préoccupé par une femme; mais aussi la présence de cette femme réfutait les pensées qu’un instant auparavant le jeune diplomate avait conçues à l’aspect du bal.”

MULHER CENTRÍPETA

centopéia

fugaz

tout homme supérieur se sentait-il curieusement attiré vers cette femme douce et silencieuse. Si l’esprit cherchait à deviner les mystères de la perpétuelle réaction qui se faisait en elle du présent vers le passé, du monde à sa solitude, l’âme n’était pas moins intéressée à s’initier aux secrets d’un coeur en quelque sorte orgueilleux de ses souffrances. En elle, rien d’ailleurs ne démentait les idées qu’elle inspirait tout d’abord. Comme presque toutes les femmes qui ont de très longs cheveux, elle était pâle et parfaitement blanche.”

ces sortes de cous sont les plus gracieux, et donnent aux têtes de femmes de vagues affinités avec les magnétiques ondulations du serpent. S’il n’existait pas un seul des mille indices par lesquels les caractères les plus dissimulés se révèlent à l’observateur, il lui suffirait d’examiner attentivement les gestes de la tête et les torsions du cou, si variées, si expressives, pour juger une femme. Chez madame d’Aiglemont, la mise était en harmonie avec la pensée qui dominait sa personne.”

À un certain âge seulement, certaines femmes choisies savent seules donner un langage à leur attitude. Est-ce le chagrin, est-ce le bonheur qui prête à la femme de trente ans, à la femme heureuse ou malheureuse, le secret de cette contenance éloquente? Ce sera toujours une vivante énigme que chacun interprète au gré de ses désirs, de ses espérances ou de son système.”

l’insouciance de sa pose, ses mouvements pleins de lassitude, tout révélait une femme sans intérêt dans la vie, qui n’a point connu les plaisirs de l’amour (…) une femme inoccupée qui prend le vide pour le néant.”

vocação: vazio:

voto: de silêncio

em branco

paz

silêncio

branco chiado

O que eu não obtive não existe!

Ass: Napoleão,

que nega a Europa.

NA VELOCIDADE DA MEDULA ESPINHAL (OU DE UM METEORO SENTIMENTAL): “Une conversation s’établit alors entre la marquise et le jeune homme, qui, suivant l’usage, abordèrent en un moment une multitude de sujets: la peinture, la musique, la littérature, la politique, les hommes, les événements et les choses. Puis ils arrivèrent par une pente insensible au sujet éternel des causeries françaises et étrangères, à l’amour, aux sentiments et aux femmes.

Nous sommes esclaves.

Vous êtes reines.

Les phrases plus ou moins spirituelles dites par Charles et la marquise pouvaient se réduire à cette simple expression de tous les discours présents et à venir tenus sur cette matière. Ces deux phrases ne voudront-elles pas toujours dire dans un temps donné : – Aimez-moi. – Je vous aimerai.”

Il existe des pensées auxquelles nous obéissons sans les connaître: elles sont en nous à notre insu. Quoique cette réflexion puisse paraître plus paradoxale que vraie, chaque

personne de bonne foi en trouvera mille preuves dans sa vie. En se rendant chez la marquise, Charles obéissait à l’un de ces textes préexistants dont notre expérience et les conquêtes de notre esprit ne sont, plus tard, que les développements sensibles.”

L’une [la jeune femme] cède, l’autre choisit.”

en se donnant, la femme expérimentée semble donner plus qu’elle-même”

Pour qu’une jeune fille soit la maîtresse, elle doit être trop corrompue, et on l’abandonne alors avec horreur; tandis qu’une femme a mille moyens de conserver tout à la fois son pouvoir et sa dignité. L’une, trop soumise, vous offre les tristes sécurités du repos; l’autre perd trop pour ne pas demander à l’amour ses mille métamorphoses. L’une se déshonore toute seule, l’autre tue à votre profit une famille

entière. La jeune fille n’a qu’une coquetterie, et croit avoir tout dit quand elle a quitté son vêtement; mais la femme en a d’innombrables et se cache sous mille voiles; enfin elle caresse toutes les vanités, et la novice n’en flatte qu’une. Il s’émeut d’ailleurs des indécisions, des terreurs, des craintes, des troubles et des orages chez la femme de trente ans, qui ne se rencontrent jamais dans l’amour d’une jeune fille. Arrivée à cet âge, la femme demande à un jeune homme de lui restituer l’estime qu’elle lui a sacrifiée; elle ne vit que pour lui, s’occupe de son avenir, lui veut une belle vie, la lui ordonne glorieuse; elle obéit, elle prie et commande, s’abaisse et s’élève, et sait consoler en mille occasions, où la jeune fille ne sait que gémir. Enfin, outre tous les avantages de sa position, la femme de trente ans peut se faire jeune fille, jouer tous les rôles, être pudique, et s’embellir même d’un malheur. Entre elles deux se trouve l’incommensurable différence du prévu à l’imprévu, de la force à la faiblesse.”

La sainteté des femmes est inconciliable avec les devoirs et les libertés du monde. Émanciper les femmes, c’est les corrompre. En accordant à un étranger le droit d’entrer dans le sanctuaire du ménage, n’est-ce pas se mettre à sa merci? mais qu’une femme l’y attire, n’est-ce pas une faute, ou, pour être exact, le commencement d’une faute? Il faut accepter cette théorie dans toute sa rigueur, ou absoudre les passions. Jusqu’à présent, en France, la Société a su prendre un mezzo termine: elle se moque des malheurs. Comme les Spartiates qui ne punissaient que la maladresse, elle semble admettre le vol. Mais peut-être ce système est-il très sage. Le mépris général constitue le plus affreux de tous les châtiments, en ce qu’il atteint la femme au coeur.” “La plus corrompue d’entre elles exige, même avant tout, une absolution pour le passé, en vendant son avenir, et tâche de faire comprendre à son amant qu’elle échange contre d’irrésistibles félicités, les honneurs que le monde lui refusera.”

Brunne marquise-né

Mais la marquise prit bientôt cet air affectueux, sous lequel les femmes s’abritent contre les interprétations de la vanité.”

Les femmes se tiennent alors aussi longtemps qu’elles le veulent dans cette position équivoque, comme dans un carrefour qui mène également au respect, à l’indifférence, à l’étonnement ou à la passion. À trente ans seulement une femme peut connaître les ressources de cette situation. Elle y sait rire, plaisanter, s’attendrir sans se compromettre. Elle possède alors le tact nécessaire pour attaquer chez un homme toutes les cordes sensibles, et pour étudier les sons qu’elle en tire. Son silence est aussi dangereux que sa parole. Vous ne devinez jamais si, à cet âge, elle est franche ou fausse, si elle se moque ou si elle est de bonne foi dans ses aveux. Après vous avoir donné le droit de lutter avec elle, tout à coup, par un mot, par un regard, par un de ces gestes dont la puissance leur est connue, elles ferment le combat, vous abandonnent, et restent maîtresses de votre secret, libres de vous immoler par une plaisanterie, libres de s’occuper de vous, également protégées par leur faiblesse et par votre force. Quoique la marquise se plaçât, pendant cette première visite, sur ce terrain neutre, elle sut y conserver une haute dignité de femme. Ses douleurs secrètes planèrent toujours sur sa gaieté factice comme un léger nuage qui dérobe imparfaitement le soleil. Vandenesse sortit après avoir éprouvé dans cette conversation des délices inconnus; mais il demeura convaincu que la marquise était de ces femmes dont la conquête coûte trop cher pour qu’on puisse entreprendre de les aimer.”

En France l’amour-propre mène à la passion. Charles revint chez madame d’Aiglemont et crut s’apercevoir qu’elle prenait plaisir à sa conversation. Au lieu de se livrer avec naïveté au bonheur d’aimer, il voulut alors jouer un double rôle. Il essaya de paraître passionné, puis d’analyser froidement la marche de cette intrigue, d’être amant et diplomate; mais il était généreux et jeune, cet examen devait le conduire à un amour sans bornes; car, artificieuse ou naturelle, la marquise était toujours plus forte que lui. Chaque fois qu’il sortait de chez madame d’Aiglemont, Charles persistait dans sa méfiance et soumettait les situations progressives par lesquelles passait son âme à une sévère analyse, qui tuait ses propres émotions.

Or, je ne suis ni son frère ni son confesseur, pourquoi m’a-t-elle confié ses chagrins? Elle m’aime.”

L’amour prend la couleur de chaque siècle. En 1822 il est doctrinaire. Au lieu de se prouver, comme jadis, par des faits, on le discute, on le disserte, on le met en discours de tribune. Les femmes en sont réduites à trois moyens: d’abord elles mettent en question notre passion, nous refusent le pouvoir d’aimer autant qu’elles aiment. Coquetterie! véritable défi que la marquise m’a porté ce soir. Puis elles se font très malheureuses pour exciter nos générosités naturelles ou notre amour-propre. Un jeune homme n’est-il pas flatté de consoler une grande infortune? Enfin elles ont la manie de la virginité! Elle a dû penser que je la croyais toute neuve. Ma bonne foi peut devenir une excellente spéculation.

elle vivait dans une solitude profonde, et dévorait en silence des chagrins qu’elle laissait à peine deviner par l’accent plus ou moins contraint d’une interjection. Dès ce moment Charles prit un vif intérêt à madame d’Aiglemont. Cependant, en venant à un rendez-vous habituel qui leur était devenu nécessaire l’un à l’autre, heure réservée par un mutuel instinct, Vandenesse trouvait encore sa maîtresse plus habile que vraie, et sondernier mot était : – Décidément, cette femme est très adroite. Il entra, vit la marquise dans son attitude favorite, attitude pleine de mélancolie; elle leva les yeux sur lui sans faire un mouvement, et lui jeta un de ces regards pleins qui ressemblent à un sourire. Madame d’Aiglemont exprimait une confiance, une amitié vraie, mais point d’amour. Charles s’assit et ne put rien dire. Il était ému par une de ces sensations pour lesquelles il manque un langage.

Qu’avez-vous? lui dit-elle d’un son de voix attendrie.”

elle n’imaginait pas que le bonheur pût apporter deux fois à une femme ses enivrements, car elle ne croyait pas seulement à l’esprit, mais à l’âme, et, pour elle, l’amour n’était pas une séduction, il comportait toutes les séductions nobles. En ce moment Charles redevint jeune homme, il fut subjugué par l’éclat d’un si grand caractère, et voulut être initié dans tous les secrets de cette existence flétrie par le hasard plus que par une faute.”

Si je n’ai pas su mourir, je dois être au moins fidèle à mes souvenirs.”

les larmes d’un deuil de trois ans fascinèrent Vandenesse qui resta silencieux et petit devant cette grande et noble femme: il n’en voyait plus les beautés matérielles si exquises, si achevées, mais l’âme si éminemment sensible. Il rencontrait enfin cet être idéal si fantastiquement rêvé, si vigoureusement appelé par tous ceux qui mettent la vie dans une passion, la cherchent avec ardeur, et souvent meurent sans avoir pu jouir de tous ses trésors rêvés.”

Raisonner là où il faut sentir est le propre des âmes sans portée.”

à ce bel âge de trente ans, sommité poétique de la vie des femmes, elles peuvent en embrasser tout le cours et voir aussi bien dans le passé que dans l’avenir. Les femmes connaissent alors tout le prix de l’amour et en jouissent avec la crainte de le perdre: alors leur âme est encore belle de la jeunesse qui les abandonne, et leur passion va se renforçant toujours d’un avenir qui les effraie.”

Cette triste réflexion, due au découragement et à la crainte de ne pas réussir, par lesquels commencent toutes les passions vraies, fut le dernier calcul de sa diplomatie expirante. Dès lors il n’eut plus d’arrière-pensées, devint le jouet de son amour et se perdit dans les riens de ce bonheur inexplicable qui se repaît d’un mot, d’un silence, d’un vague espoir. Il voulut aimer platoniquement, vint tous les jours respirer l’air que respirait madame d’Aiglemont, s’incrusta presque dans sa maison et l’accompagna partout avec la tyrannie d’une passion qui mêle son égoïsme au dévouement le plus absolu. L’amour a son instinct, il sait trouver le chemin du coeur comme le plus faible insecte marche à sa fleur avec une irrésistible volonté qui ne s’épouvante de rien. Aussi, quand un sentiment est vrai, sa destinée n’est-elle pas douteuse.”

Or, il est impossible à une femme, à une épouse, à une mère, de se préserver contre l’amour d’un jeune homme ; la seule chose qui soit en sa puissance est de ne pas continuer à le voir au moment où elle devine ce secret du coeur qu’une femme devine toujours. Mais ce parti semble trop décisif pour qu’une femme puisse le prendre à un âge où le mariage pèse, ennuie et lasse, où l’affection conjugale est plus que tiède, si déjà même son mari ne l’a pas abandonnée. Laides, les femmes sont flattées par un amour qui les fait belles; jeunes et charmantes, la séduction doit être à la hauteur de leurs séductions, elle est immense; vertueuses, un sentiment terrestrement sublime les porte à trouver je ne sais quelle absolution dans la grandeur même des sacrifices qu’elles font à leur amant et de la gloire dans cette lutte difficile. Tout est piège. Aussi nulle leçon n’est-elle trop forte pour de si fortes tentations. La réclusion ordonnée autrefois à la femme en Grèce, en orient, et qui devient de mode en Angleterre, est la seule sauvegarde de la morale domestique; mais, sous l’empire de ce système, les agréments du monde périssent: ni la société, ni la politesse, ni l’élégance des moeurs ne sont alors possibles. Les nations devront choisir.”

Não há sociedade, não há etiqueta, não há modos, não há chifres.

Avait-elle pris les idées de Vandenesse, ou Vandenesse avait-il épousé ses moindres caprices? elle n’examina rien. Déjà saisie par le courant de la passion, cette adorable femme se dit avec la fausse bonne foi de la peur: – Oh! non! je serai fidèle à celui qui mourut pour moi.”

Pascal a dit: Douter de Dieu, c’est y croire. De même, une femme ne se débat que quand elle est prise. Le jour où la marquise s’avoua qu’elle était aimée, il lui arriva de flotter entre mille sentiments contraires. Les superstitions de l’expérience parlèrent leur langage. Serait-elle heureuse? pourrait-elle trouver le bonheur en dehors des lois dont la Société fait, à tort ou à raison, sa morale? Jusqu’alors la vie ne lui avait versé que de l’amertume. Y avait-il un heureux dénouement possible aux liens qui unissent deux êtres séparés par des convenances sociales? Mais aussi le bonheur se paie-t-il jamais trop cher? Puis ce bonheur si ardemment voulu, et qu’il est si naturel de chercher, peut-être le rencontrerait-elle enfin! La curiosité plaide toujours la cause des amants. Au milieu de cette discussion secrète, Vandenesse arriva. Sa présence fit évanouir le fantôme métaphysique de la raison. Si telles sont les transformations successives par lesquelles passe un sentiment même rapide chez un jeune homme et chez une femme de trente ans, il est un moment où les nuances se fondent, où les raisonnements s’abolissent en un seul, en une dernière réflexion qui se confond dans un désir et qui le corrobore. Plus la résistance a été longue, plus puissante alors est la voix de l’amour.”

A curiosidade sempre ajuda a causa dos amantes.

Je suis déjà vieille, dit-elle, rien ne m’excuserait donc de ne pas continuer à souffrir comme par le passé. D’ailleurs il faut aimer, dites-vous? Eh! bien, je ne le dois ni ne le puis. Hors vous, dont l’amitié jette quelques douceurs sur ma vie, personne ne me plaît, personne ne saurait effacer mes souvenirs. J’accepte un ami, je fuirais un amant.

Ces paroles, empreintes d’une horrible coquetterie, étaient le dernier effort de la sagesse.

S’il se décourage, eh! bien, je resterai seule et fidèle. Cette pensée vint au coeur de cette femme, et fut pour elle ce qu’est la branche de saule trop faible que saisit un nageur avant d’être emporté par le courant.”

…Essas palavras, impregnadas de um charme horrendo, foram o esforço final da sabedoria.

– Bem, se ele se desencoraja agora, seguirei, como sempre, solitária e fiel! Esse foi o pensamento que iluminou o coração dessa mulher, comparável a um nadador na forte correnteza, que agarra inutilmente um galho fraco, sem poder se prender ao próprio tronco, na iminência da perdição.”

La passion fait un progrès énorme chez une femme au moment où elle croit avoir agi peu généreusement, ou avoir blessé quelque âme noble. Jamais il ne faut se défier des sentiments mauvais en amour, ils sont très salutaires, les femmes ne succombent que sous le coup d’une vertu. L’enfer est pavé de bonnes intentions n’est pas un paradoxe de prédicateur.”

Le ciel et l’enfer sont deux grands poèmes qui formulent les deux seuls points sur lesquels tourne notre existence: la joie ou la douleur. Le ciel n’est-il pas, ne sera-t-il pas

toujours une image de l’infini de nos sentiments qui ne sera jamais peint que dans ses détails, parce que le bonheur est un, et l’enfer ne représente-t-il pas les tortures infinies de nos douleurs dont nous pouvons faire oeuvre de poésie, parce qu’elles sont toutes dissemblables?”

En ce moment le général d’Aiglemont entra.

Le ministère est changé, dit-il. Votre oncle fait partie du nouveau cabinet. Ainsi, vous avez de bien belles chances pour être ambassadeur, Vandenesse.”

Pour moi, je ne connais maintenant rien de plus horrible qu’une pensée de vieillard sur un front d’enfant le blasphème aux lèvres d’une vierge est moins monstrueux encore. Aussi l’attitude presque stupide de cette fille déjà pensive, la rareté de ses gestes, tout m’intéressa-t-il. Je l’examinai curieusement. Par une fantaisie naturelle aux observateurs, je la comparais à son frère, en cherchant à surprendre les rapports et les différences qui se trouvaient entre eux. La première avait des cheveux bruns, des yeux noirs et une puissance précoce qui formaient une riche opposition avec la blonde chevelure, les yeux vert de mer et la gracieuse faiblesse du plus jeune. L’aînée pouvait avoir environ sept à huit ans, l’autre six à peine. Ils étaient habillés de la même manière.”

Le beau jeune homme, blond comme lui, le faisait danser dans ses bras, et l’embrassait en lui prodiguant ces petits mots sans suite et détournés de leur sens véritable que nous adressons amicalement aux enfants. La mère souriait à ces jeux, et, de temps à autre, disait, sans doute à voix basse, des paroles sorties du coeur; car son compagnon s’arrêtait, tout heureux, et la regardait d’un oeil bleu plein de feu, plein d’idolâtrie. Leurs voix mêlées à celle de l’enfant avaient je ne sais quoi de caressant. Ils

étaient charmants tous trois. Cette scène délicieuse, au milieu de ce magnifique paysage, y répandait une incroyable suavité. Une femme, belle, blanche, rieuse, un enfant d’amour, un homme ravissant de jeunesse, un ciel pur, enfin toutes les harmonies de la nature s’accordaient pour réjouir l’âme. Je me surpris à sourire, comme si ce bonheur était le mien.”

En voyant son frère sur le penchant du talus, Hélène lui lança le plus horrible regard qui jamais ait allumé les yeux d’un enfant, et le poussa par un mouvement de rage. Charles glissa sur le versant rapide, y rencontra des racines qui le rejetèrent violemment sur les pierres coupantes du mur; il s’y fracassa le front; puis, tout sanglant, alla tomber dans les eaux boueuses de la rivière.” “L’eau noire bouillonnait sur un espace immense. Le lit de la Bièvre a, dans cet endroit, dix pieds de boue. L’enfant devait y mourir, il était impossible de le secourir. À cette heure, un dimanche, tout était en repos. La Bièvre n’a ni bateaux ni pêcheurs. Je ne vis ni perches pour sonder le ruisseau puant, ni personne dans le lointain. Pourquoi donc aurais-je parlé de ce sinistre accident, ou dit le secret de ce malheur? Hélène avait peut-être vengé són père. Sa jalousie était sans doute le glaive [épée] de Dieu.”

L’enfance a le front transparent, le teint diaphane; et le mensonge est, chez elle, comme une lumière qui lui rougit même le regard.”

Le père était parti sans attendre le dessert, tant sa fille et son fils l’avaient tourmenté pour arriver au spectacle avant le lever du rideau.”

O Vale da Torrente

Foi d’homme d’honneur, dit le notaire, les auteurs de nos jours sont à moitié fous! La

Vallée du torrent! Pourquoi pas le Torrent de la vallée? il est possible qu’une vallée n’ait pas de torrent, et en disant le Torrent de la vallée, les auteurs auraient accusé quelque chose de net, de précis, de caractérisé, de compréhensible. Mais laissons cela. Maintenant comment peut-il se rencontrer un drame dans un torrent et dans une vallée? Vous me répondrez qu’aujourd’hui le principal attrait de ces sortes de spectacles gît dans les décorations, et ce titre en indique de fort belles. Vous êtes-vous bien amusé, mon petit compère? ajouta-t-il en s’asseyant devant l’enfant.

Au moment où le notaire demanda quel drame pouvait se rencontrer au fond d’un torrent, la fille de la marquise se retourna lentement et pleura. La mère était si violemment contrariée qu’elle n’aperçut pas le mouvement de sa fille.”

Il y avait dans la pièce un petit garçon bien gentil qu’était seul au monde, parce que son papa n’avait pas pu être son père. Voilà que, quand il arrive en haut du pont qui est sur le torrent, un grand vilain barbu, vêtu tout en noir, le jette dans l’eau. Hélène s’est mise alors à pleurer, à sangloter; toute la salle a crié après nous, et mon père nous a bien vite, bien vite emmenés…

Monsieur de Vandenesse et la marquise restèrent tous deux stupéfaits, et comme saisis par un mal qui leur ôta la force de penser et d’agir.

Gustave, taisez-vous donc, cria le général. Je vous ai défendu de parler sur ce qui s’est passé au spectacle, et vous oubliez déjà mês recommandations.”

Assez, Hélène, lui dit-elle, allez sécher vos larmes dans le boudoir.

Qu’a-t-elle donc fait, cette pauvre petite? dit le notaire, qui voulut calmer à la fois la colère de la mère et les pleurs de la fille. Elle est si jolie que ce doit être la plus sage créature du monde; je suis bien sûr, madame, qu’elle ne vous donne que des jouissances; pas vrai, ma petite?

Hélène regarda sa mère en tremblant, essuya ses larmes, tâcha de se composer un visage calme, et s’enfuit dans le boudoir.

Et certes, disait le notaire en continuant toujours, madame, vous êtes trop bonne mère pour ne pas aimer également tous vos enfants. Vous êtes d’ailleurs trop vertueuse pour avoir de ces tristes préférences dont les funestes effets se révèlent plus particulièrement à nous autres notaires. La société nous passe par les mains. Aussi en voyons-nous les passions sous leur forme la plus hideuse, l’intérêt. Ici, une mère veut déshériter les enfants de son mari au profit des enfants qu’elle leur préfère; tandis que, de son côté, le mari veut quelquefois réserver as fortune à l’enfant qui a mérité la haine de la mère. Et c’est alors des combats, des craintes, des actes, des contre-lettres, des ventes simulées, des fidéicommis; enfin, un gâchis pitoyable, ma parole d’honneur, pitoyable! Là, des pères passent leur vie à déshériter leurs enfants em volant le bien de leurs femmes… Oui, volant est le mot. Nous parlions de drame, ah! je vous assure que si nous pouvions dire le secret de certaines donations, nos auteurs pourraient en faire de terribles tragédies bourgeoises. Je ne sais pas de quel pouvoir usent les femmes pour faire ce qu’elles veulent: car, malgré les apparences et leur faiblesse, c’est toujours elles qui l’emportent. Ah! par exemple, elles ne m’attrapent pas, moi. Je devine toujours la raison de ces prédilections que dans le monde on qualifie poliment d’indéfinissables! Mais les maris ne la devinent jamais, c’est une justice à leur rendre. Vous me répondrez à cela qu’il y a des grâces d’ét…–

Un ancien officier d’ordonnance de Napoléon, que nous appellerons seulement le marquis ou le général, et qui sous la restauration fit une haute fortune, était venu passer les beaux jours à Versailles, où il habitait une maison de campagne située entre l’église et la barrière de Montreuil, sur le chemin qui conduit à l’avenue de Saint-Cloud. Son service à la cour ne lui permettait pas de s’éloigner de Paris.”

Il contemplait le plus petit de ses enfants, un garçon à peine âgé de cinq ans, qui, demi-nu, se refusait à se laisser déshabiller par sa mère.” “La petite Moïna, son aînée de deux ans, provoquait par des agaceries déjà féminines d’interminables rires, qui partaient comme des fusées et semblaient ne pas avoir de cause”

Âgée d’environ trente-six ans, elle conservait encore une beauté due à la rare perfection des lignes de son visage, auquel la chaleur, la lumière et le bonheur prêtaient en ce moment un éclat surnaturel.”

N’y a-t-il pas toujours un peu d’amour pour l’enfance chez les soldats qui ont assez expérimenté les malheurs de la vie pour avoir su reconnaître les misères de la force et les privilèges de la faiblesse? Plus loin, devant une table ronde éclairée par des lampes astrales dont les vives lumières luttaient avec les lueurs pâles des bougies placées sur la cheminée, était un jeune garçon de treize ans qui tournait rapidement les pages d’un gros livre. (…) Il restait immobile, dans une attitude méditative, un coude sur la table et la tête appuyée sur l’une de ses mains, dont les doigts blancs tranchaient au moyen d’une chevelure brune.” “Entre cette table et la marquise, une grande et belle jeune fille travaillait, assise devant un métier à tapisserie sur lequel se penchait et d’où s’éloignait alternativement sa tête, dont les cheveux d’ébène artistement lissés réfléchissaient la lumière. À elle seule Hélène était un spectacle.” “Les deux aînés étaient en ce moment complètement oubliés par le mari et par la femme.”

La vie conjugale est pleine de ces heures sacrées dont le charme indéfinissable est dû peut-être à quelque souvenance d’un monde meilleur. Des rayons célestes jaillissent sans doute sur ces sortes de scènes, destinées à payer à l’homme une partie de ses chagrins, à lui faire accepter l’existence. Il semble que l’univers soit là, devant nous, sous une forme enchanteresse, qu’il déroule ses grandes idées d’ordre, que la vie sociale plaide pour ses lois en parlant de l’avenir.

          Cependant, malgré le regard d’attendrissement jeté par Hélène sur Abel et Moïna quand éclatait une de leurs joies; malgré le bonheur peint sur sa lucide figure lorsqu’elle contemplait furtivement son père, un sentiment de profonde mélancolie était empreint dans ses gestes, dans son attitude, et surtout dans ses yeux voilés par de longues paupières.” “Ces deux femmes se comprirent alors par un regard terne, froid, respectueux chez Hélène, sombre et menaçant chez la mère. Hélène baissa promptement sa vue sur le métier, tira l’aiguille avec prestesse, et de longtemps ne releva sa tête, qui semblait lui être devenue trop lourde à porter. La mère était-elle trop sévère pour sa fille, et jugeait-elle cette sévérité nécessaire? Était-elle jalouse de la beauté d’Hélène, avec qui elle pouvait rivaliser encore, mais en déployant tous les prestiges de la toilette? Ou la fille avait-elle surpris, comme beaucoup de filles quand elles deviennent clairvoyantes, des secrets que cette femme, en apparence si religieusement fidèle à ses devoirs, croyait avoir ensevelis dans son coeur aussi profondément que dans une tombe?”

Dans certains esprits, les fautes prennent les proportions du crime; l’imagination réagit alors sur la conscience; souvent alors les jeunes filles exagèrent la punition en raison de l’étendue qu’elles donnent aux forfaits. Hélène paraissait ne se croire digne de personne. Un secret de sa vie antérieure, un accident peut-être, incompris d’abord, mais développé par les susceptibilités de son intelligence sur laquelle influaient les idées religieuses, semblait l’avoir depuis peu comme dégradée romanesquement à ses propres yeux. Ce changement dans sa conduite avait commencé le jour où elle avait lu, dans la récente traduction des théâtres étrangers, la belle tragédie de Guillaume Tell, par Schiller.” “Devenue humble, pieuse et recueillie, Hélène ne souhaitait plus d’aller au bal. Jamais elle n’avait été si caressante pour son père, surtout quand la marquise n’était pas témoin de ses cajoleries de jeune fille. Néanmoins, s’il existait du refroidissement dans l’affection d’Hélène pour sa mère, il était si finement exprimé, que le général ne devait pas s’en apercevoir, quelque jaloux qu’il pût être de l’union qui régnait dans sa famille. Nul homme n’aurait eu l’oeil assez perspicace pour sonder la profondeur de ces deux coeurs féminins: l’un jeune et généreux, l’autre sensible et fier; le premier, trésor d’indulgence; le second, plein de finesse et d’amour. Si la mère contristait sa fille par un adroit despotisme de femme, il n’était sensible qu’aux yeux de la victime. Au reste, l’événement seulement fit naître ces conjectures toutes insolubles. Jusqu’à cette nuit, aucune lumière accusatrice ne s’était échappée de ces deux âmes; mais entre elles et Dieu certainement il s’élevait quelque sinistre mystère.

Gustave, ajouta-t-il en se tournant vers son fils, je ne t’ai donné ce livre qu’à la condition de le quitter à dix heures; tu aurais dû le fermer toi-même à l’heure dite et t’aller coucher comme tu me l’avais promis. Si tu veux être un homme remarquable, il faut faire de ta parole une seconde religion, et y tenir comme à ton honneur. Fox, un des plus grands orateurs de l’Angleterre, était surtout remarquable par la beauté de son caractère. La fidélité aux engagements pris est la principale de ses qualités.”

(…) Je ne reconnais à personne le droit de me plaindre, de m’absoudre ou de me condamner. Je dois vivre seul. Allez, mon enfant, ajouta-t-il avec un geste de souverain, je reconnaîtrais mal le service que me rend le maître de cette maison, si je laissais une seule des personnes qui l’habitent respirer le même air que moi. Il faut me soumettre aux lois du monde.

Cette dernière phrase fut prononcée à voir basse. En achevant d’embrasser par sa profonde intuition les misères que réveilla cette idée mélancolique, il jeta sur Hélène un regard de serpent, et remua dans le coeur de cette singulière jeune fille un monde de pensées encore endormi chez elle. Ce fut comme une lumière qui lui aurait éclairé des pays inconnus. Son âme fut terrassée, subjuguée, sans qu’elle trouvât la force de se défendre contre le pouvoir magnétique de ce regard, quelque involontairement lancé qu’il fût.

Honteuse et tremblante, elle sortit et ne revint au salon qu’un instant avant le retour de son père, en sorte qu’elle ne put rien dire à sa mère.

Le marquis et sa fille, certains d’avoir enfermé l’assassin de monsieur de Mauny, attribuèrent ces mouvements à une des femmes, et ne furent pas étonnés d’entendre

ouvrir les portes de la pièce qui précédait le salon. Tout à coup le meurtrier apparut au milieu d’eux. La stupeur dans laquelle le marquis était plongé, la vive curiosité de la mère et l’étonnement de la fille lui ayant permis d’avancer presque au milieu du salon, il dit au général d’une voix singulièrement calme et mélodieuse: – Monseigneur, les deux heures vont expirer.”

Au mot d’assassin, la marquise jeta un cri. Quant à Hélène, ce mot sembla décider de sa vie, son visage n’accusa pas le moindre étonnement. Elle semblait avoir attendu cet homme. Ses pensées si vastes eurent un sens. La punition que le ciel réservait à ses fautes éclatait. Se croyant aussi criminelle que l’était cet homme, la jeune fille le regarda d’un oeil serein : elle était sa compagne, sa soeur. Pour elle, un commandement de Dieu se manifestait dans cette circonstance. Quelques années plus tard, la raison aurait fait justice de ses remords ; mais en ce moment ils la rendaient insensée. L’étranger resta immobile et froid. Un sourire de dédain se peignit dans ses traits et sur ses larges lèvres rouges.”

Ah ! ma fille?… dit la marquise à voix basse mais de manière à ce que son mari l’entendît. Hélène, vous mentez à tous les principes d’honneur, de modestie, de vertu, que j’ai tâché de développer dans votre coeur. Si vous n’avez été que mensonge jusqu’à cette heure fatale, alors vous n’êtes point regrettable. Est-ce la perfection morale de cet inconnu qui vous tente? serait-ce l’espèce de puissance nécessaire aux gens qui commettent un crime?… Je vous estime trop pour supposer…

Oh! supposez tout, madame, répondit Hélène d’un ton froid.

(…) Voyons, es-tu jalouse de notre affection pour tes frères ou ta jeune soeur? As-tu dans l’âme un chagrin d’amour? Es-tu malheureuse ici? Parle? explique-moi les raisons qui te poussent à laisser ta famille, à l’abandonner, à la priver de son plus grand charme, à quitter ta mère, tes frères, ta petite soeur.

Mon père, répondit-elle, je ne suis ni jalouse ni amoureuse de personne, pas même de votre ami le diplomate, monsieur de Vandenesse.”

Savons-nous jamais, dit-elle en continuant, à quel être nous lions nos destinées? Moi, je crois en cet homme.

Enfant, dit le général en élevant la voix, tu ne songes pas à toutes les souffrances qui vont t’assaillir.

Je pense aux siennes…

Quelle vie! dit le père.

Une vie de femme, répondit la fille en murmurant.

Vous êtes bien savante, s’écria la marquise en retrouvant la parole.

Madame, les demandes me dictent les réponses ; mais, si vous le désirez, je parlerai plus clairement.

Dites tout, ma fille, je suis mère. Ici la fille regarda la mère, et ce regard fit faire une pause à la marquise.

Soit! mon père, répondit-elle avec un calme désespérant, j’y mourrai. Vous n’êtes comptable de ma vie et de son âme qu’à Dieu.

Que seja, papai!, respondeu Helèna, com uma calma que soava desesperante para seus pais: eu definharei. Você não é responsável por minha vida nem pela alma dele senão perante o Senhor.

L’hospitalité que je vous ai donnée me coûte cher, s’écria le général en se levant. Vous n’avez tué, tout à l’heure, qu’un vieillard; ici, vous assassinez toute une famille. Quoi qu’il arrive, il y aura du malheur dans cette maison.

Et si votre fille est heureuse? demanda le meurtrier en regardant fixement le militaire.

Vous qu’un meurtrier n’épouvante pas, ange de miséricorde, dit-il, venez, puisque vous persistez à me confier votre destinée.

Par où vont-ils? s’écria le général en écoutant les pas des deux fugitifs. – Madame, reprit-il en s’adressant à sa femme, je crois rêver: cette aventure me cache un mystère. Vous devez le savoir.

La marquise frissonna.

À sept heures du matin, les recherches de la gendarmerie, du général, de ses gens et des voisins avaient été inutiles. Le chien n’était pas revenu. Harassé de fatigue, et déjà vieilli par le chagrin, le marquis rentra dans son salon, désert pour lui, quoique ses trois autres enfants y fussent.”

* * *

La terrible nuit de Noël, pendant laquelle le marquis et sa femme eurent le malheur de perdre leur fille aînée sans avoir pu s’opposer à l’étrange domination exercée par son ravisseur involontaire, fut comme un avis que leur donna la fortune. La faillite d’un agent de change ruina le marquis. Il hypothéqua les biens de sa femme pour tenter une spéculation dont les bénéfices devaient restituer à sa famille toute sa première fortune; mais cette entreprise acheva de le ruiner. Poussé par son désespoir à tout tenter, le général s’expatria. Six ans s’étaient écoulés depuis son départ. Quoique sa famille eût rarement reçu de ses nouvelles, quelques jours avant la reconnaissance de l’indépendance des républiques américaines par l’Espagne, il avait annoncé son retour.”

Un beau jour, un vent frais, la vue de la patrie, une mer tranquille, un bruissement mélancolique, un joli brick solitaire, glissant sur l’océan comme une femme qui vole à un rendez-vous, c’était un tableau plein d’harmonies, une scène d’où l’âme humaine pouvait embrasser d’immuables espaces, en partant d’un point où tout était mouvement. Il y avait une étonnante opposition de solitude et de vie, de silence et de bruit, sans qu’on pût savoir où était le bruit et la vie, le néant et le silence; aussi pas une voix humaine ne rompait-elle ce charme céleste. Le capitaine espagnol, ses matelots, les Français restaient assis ou debout, tous plongés dans une extase religieuse pleine de souvenirs.” “Cependant, de temps en temps, le vieux passager, appuyé sur le bastingage, regardait l’horizon avec une sorte d’inquiétude. Il y avait une défiance du sort écrite dans tous ses traits, et il semblait craindre de ne jamais toucher assez vite la terre de France. Cet homme était le marquis. La fortune n’avait pas été sourde aux cris et aux efforts de son désespoir. Après 5 ans de tentatives et de travaux pénibles, il s’était vu possesseur d’une fortune considérable. Dans son impatience de revoir son pays et d’apporter le bonheur à sa famille, il avait suivi l’exemple de quelques négociants français de la Havane, en s’embarquant avec eux sur un vaisseau espagnol en charge pour Bordeaux. Néanmoins son imagination, lassée de prévoir le mal, lui traçait les images les plus délicieuses de son bonheur passé. En voyant de loin la ligne brune décrite par la terre, il croyait contempler sa femme et ses enfants. Il était à sa place, au foyer, et s’y sentait pressé, caressé. Il se figurait Moïna, belle, grandie, imposante comme une jeune fille. Quand ce tableau fantastique eut pris une sorte de réalité, des larmes roulèrent dans ses yeux; alors, comme pour cacher son trouble, il regarda l’horizon humide, opposé à la ligne brumeuse qui annonçait la terre.

C’est lui, dit-il, il nous suit.

Qu’est-ce? s’écria le capitaine espagnol.

Un vaisseau, reprit à voix basse le général.

Je l’ai déjà vu hier, répondit le capitaine Gomez. Il contempla le Français comme pour l’interroger. – Il nous a toujours donné la chasse, dit-il alors à l’oreille du général.

Et je ne sais pas pourquoi il ne nous a jamais rejoints, reprit le vieux militaire, car il est meilleur voilier que votre damné Saint-Ferdinand.

Il aura eu des avaries, une voie d’eau.

Il nous gagne, s’écria le Français.

C’est un corsaire colombien, lui dit à l’oreille le capitaine. Nous sommes encore à 6 lieues de terre, et le vent faiblit.

Il ne marche pas, il vole, comme s’il savait que dans 2 heures sa proie lui aura échappé. Quelle hardiesse!

Lui? s’écria le capitaine. Ah! il ne s’appelle pas l’Othello sans raison. Il a dernièrement coulé bas une frégate espagnole, et n’a cependant pas plus de 30 canons! Je n’avais peur que de lui, car je n’ignorais pas qu’il croisait dans les Antilles… – Ah! ah! reprit-il après une pause pendant laquelle il regarda les voiles de son vaisseau, le vent s’élève, nous arriverons. Il le faut, le Parisien serait impitoyable.

Lui aussi arrive! répondit le marquis.”

Pourquoi vous désoler? reprit le général. Tous vos passagers sont Français, ils ont frété votre bâtiment. Ce corsaire est un Parisien, dites=vous; hé bien, hissez pavillon blanc, et…

Et il nous coulera, répondit le capitaine. N’est-il pas, suivant les circonstances, tout ce qu’il faut être quand il veut s’emparer d’une riche proie?

Ah! si c’est un pirate!

Pirate! dit le matelot d’un air farouche. Ah! il est toujours en règle, ou sait s’y mettre.

Le Saint-Ferdinand portait en piastres 4 millions, qui composaient la fortune de 5 passagers, et celle du général était de 1,1 million francs. Enfin l’Othello, qui se trouvait alors à 10 portées de fusil, montra distinctement les gueules menaçantes de 12 canons prêts à faire feu.”

Il avait sur la tête, pour se garantir du soleil, un chapeau de feutre à grands bords, dont l’ombre lui cachait le visage.”

Le général se croyait sous la puissance d’un songe, quand il se trouva les mains liées et jeté sur un ballot comme s’il eût été lui-même une marchandise. Une conférence avait lieu entre le corsaire, son lieutenant et l’un des matelots qui paraissait remplir les fonctions de contremaître. Quand la discussion, qui dura peu, fut terminée, le matelot

siffla ses hommes, sur un ordre qu’il leur donna, ils sautèrent tous sur le Saint-Ferdinand, grimpèrent dans les cordages, et se mirent à le dépouiller de ses vergues, de ses voiles, de ses agrès, avec autant de prestesse qu’un soldat déshabille sur le champ de bataille un camarade mort dont les souliers et la capote étaient l’objet de sa convoitise.”

Les corsaires regardaient avec une curiosité malicieuse les différentes manières dont ces hommes tombaient, leurs grimaces, leur dernière torture; mais leurs visages ne trahissaient ni moquerie, ni étonnement, ni pitié. C’était pour eux un événement tout simple, auquel ils semblaient accoutumés.”

Ah! brigands, vous ne jetterez pas à l’eau comme une huître un ancien troupier de Napoléon.

En ce moment le général rencontra l’oeil fauve du ravisseur de sa fille. Le père et le gendre se reconnurent tout à coup.”

C’est le père d’Hélène, dit le capitaine d’une voix claire et ferme. Malheur à qui ne le respecterait pas!

Enfin Hélène semblait être la reine d’un grand empire au milieu du boudoir dans lequel son amant couronné aurait rassemblé les choses les plus élégantes de la terre.”

Écoutez, mon père, répondit-elle, j’ai pour amant, pour époux, pour serviteur, pour maître, un homme dont l’âme est aussi vaste que cette mer sans bornes, aussi fertile en douceur que le ciel, un dieu enfin! Depuis sept ans, jamais il ne lui est échappé une parole, un sentiment, un geste, qui pussent produire une dissonance avec la divine harmonie de ses discours, de ses caresses et de son amour. Il m’a toujours regardée en ayant sur les lèvres un sourire ami et dans les yeux un rayon de joie. Là-haut sa voix tonnante domine souvent les hurlements de la tempête ou le tumulte des combats; mais ici elle est douce et mélodieuse comme la musique de Rossini, dont les oeuvres m’arrivent. Tout ce que le caprice d’une femme peut inventer, je l’obtiens. Mes désirs sont même parfois surpassés. Enfin je règne sur la mer, et j’y suis obéie comme peut l’être une souveraine. – Oh! heureuse! reprit-elle en s’interrompant elle-même, heureuse n’est pas un mot qui puisse exprimer mon bonheur. J’ai la part de toutes les femmes! Sentir un amour, un dévouement immense pour celui qu’on aime, et rencontrer dans son coeur, à lui, un sentiment infini où l’âme d’une femme se perd, et toujours! dites, est-ce un bonheur? j’ai déjà dévoré mille existences. Ici je suis seule, ici je commande. Jamais une créature de mon sexe n’a mis le pied sur ce noble vaisseau, où Victor est toujours à quelques pas de moi. – Il ne peut pas aller plus loin de moi que de la poupe à la proue, reprit-elle avec une fine expression de malice. Sept ans! un amour qui résiste pendant sept ans à cette perpétuelle joie, à cette épreuve de tous les instants, est-ce l’amour? Non! oh! non, c’est mieux que tout ce que je connais de la vie… le langage humain manque pour exprimer un bonheur céleste.

Un torrent de larmes s’échappa de ses yeux enflammés. Les quatre enfants jetèrent alors un cri plaintif, accoururent à elle comme des poussins à leur mère, et l’aîné frappa le général en le regardant d’un air menaçant.

Abel, dit-elle, mon ange, je pleure de joie.

(…)

Tu ne t’ennuies pas? s’écria le général étourdi par la réponse exaltée de sa fille.

Si, répondit-elle, à terre quand nous y allons; et encore ne quitté-je jamais mon mari.

Mais tu aimais les fêtes, les bals, la musique!

La musique, c’est sa voix; mes fêtes, c’est les parures que j’invente pour lui. Quand une toilette lui plaît, n’est-ce pas comme si la terre entière m’admirait! Voilà seulement pourquoi je ne jette pas à la mer ces diamants, ces colliers, ces diadèmes de pierreries, ces richesses, ces fleurs, ces chefs-d’oeuvre des arts qu’il me prodigue en me disant: – Hélène, puisque tu ne vas pas dans le monde, je veux que le monde vienne à toi.

Mais sur ce bord il y a des hommes, des hommes audacieux, terribles, dont les passions…

Je vous comprends, mon père, dit-elle em souriant. Rassurez-vous. Jamais impératrice n’a été environnée de plus d’égards que l’on ne m’en prodigue. Ces gens-là sont superstitieux, ils croient que je suis le génie tutélaire de ce vaisseau, de leurs entreprises, de leurs succès. Mais c’est lui qui est leur dieu! Un jour, une seule fois, un matelot me manqua de respect… em paroles, ajouta-t-elle en riant. Avant que Victor eût pu l’apprendre, les gens de l’équipage le lancèrent à la mer malgré le pardon que je lui accordais. Ils m’aiment comme leur bon ange, je les soigne dans leurs maladies, et j’ai eu le bonheur d’en sauver quelques-uns de la mort em les veillant avec une persévérance de femme. Ces pauvres gens sont à la fois des géants et des enfants.

(…)

Et tes enfants?

Ils sont fils de l’Océan et du danger, ils partagent la vie de leurs parents… Notre existence est une, et ne se scinde pas. Nous vivons tous de la même vie, tous inscrits sur la même page, portés par le même esquif, nous le savons.

Le vieux militaire sentit toutes ces choses, et comprit aussi que sa fille n’abandonnerait jamais une vie si large, si féconde en contrastes, remplie par un amour si vrai; puis, si elle avait une fois goûté le péril sans en être effrayée, elle ne pouvait plus revenir aux petites scènes d’un monde mesquin et borné.”

Général, dit le corsaire d’une voix profonde, je me suis fait une loi de ne jamais rien distraire du butin. Mais il est hors de doute que ma part sera plus considérable que ne l’était votre fortune. Permettez-moi de vous la restituer en autre monnaie…

Il prit dans le tiroir du piano une masse de billets de banque, ne compta pas les paquets, et présenta un million au marquis.”

Or, à moins que vous ne soyez séduit par les dangers de notre vie bohémienne, par les scènes de l’Amérique méridionale, par nos nuits des tropiques, par nos batailles, et par le plaisir de faire triompher le pavillon d’une jeune nation, ou le nom de Simon Bolivar, il faut nous quitter… Une chaloupe et des hommes dévoués vous attendent. Espérons une troisième rencontre plus complètement heureuse…

Victor, je voudrais voir mon père encore un moment, dit Hélène d’un ton boudeur.”

Hélène, reprit le vieillard en la regardant avec attention, ne dois-je plus te revoir? Ne saurai-je donc jamais à quel motif ta fuite est due?

Ce secret ne m’appartient pas, dit-elle d’un ton grave. J’aurais le droit de vous l’apprendre, peut-être ne vous le dirais-je pas encore. J’ai souffert pendant dix ans des maux inouïs…

Soyez toujours heureux! s’écria le grandpère en s’élançant sur le tillac.

L’Othello était loin; la chaloupe s’approchait de terre; le nuage s’interposa entre cette frêle embarcation et le brick. La dernière fois que le général aperçut sa fille, ce fut à travers une crevasse de cette fumée ondoyante. Vision prophétique! Le mouchoir blanc, la robe se détachaient seuls sur ce fond de bistre. Entre l’eau verte et le ciel bleu, le brick ne se voyait même pas. Hélène n’était plus qu’un point imperceptible, une ligne déliée, gracieuse, un ange dans le ciel, une idée, un souvenir.”

* * *

Et aussitôt la marquise monta chez l’inconnue sans penser au mal que sa vue pouvait faire à cette femme dans un moment où on la disait mourante, car elle était encore en deuil. La marquise pâlit à l’aspect de la mourante. Malgré les horribles souffrances qui avaient altéré la belle physionomie d’Hélène, elle reconnut sa fille aînée. À l’aspect d’une femme vêtue de noir, Hélène se dressa sur son séant, jeta un cri de terreur, et retomba lentement sur son lit, lorsque, dans cette femme, elle retrouva sa mère.

Ma fille! dit madame d’Aiglemont, que vous faut-il? Pauline!… Moïna!…

elle oublia qu’Hélène était un enfant conçu jadis dans les larmes et le désespoir, l’enfant du devoir, un enfant qui avait été cause de ses plus grands malheurs; elle s’avança doucement vers sa fille aînée, en se souvenant seulement qu’Hélène la première lui avait fait connaître les plaisirs de la maternité. Les yeux de la mère étaient pleins de larmes; et, em embrassant sa fille, elle s’écria: – Hélène! ma fille…”

Exaspérée par le malheur, la veuve du marin, qui venait d’échapper à un naufrage en ne sauvant de toute sa belle famille qu’un enfant, dit d’une voix horrible à sa mère: – Tout ceci est votre ouvrage! si vous eussiez été pour moi ce que…”

Tout est inutile, reprit Hélène. Ah! pourquoi ne suis-je pas morte à seize ans, quand je voulais me tuer! Le bonheur ne se trouve jamais en dehors des lois…

* * *

LA FEMME DE SOIXANTE ANS (Epílogo)

La vieille dame si matinale était la marquise d’Aiglemont, mère de madame de Saint-Héreen, à qui ce bel hôtel appartenait. La marquise s’en était privée pour sa fille, à qui elle avait donné toute sa fortune, en ne se réservant qu’une pension viagère. La comtesse Moïna de Saint-Héreen était le dernier enfant de madame d’Aiglemont. Pour lui faire épouser l’héritier d’une des plus illustres maisons de France, la marquise avait tout sacrifié. Rien n’était plus naturel: elle avait successivement perdu deux fils; l’un, Gustave marquis d’Aiglemont, était mort du choléra; l’autre, Abel, avait succombé devant Constantinople. Gustave laissa des enfants et une veuve. Mais l’affection assez tiède que madame d’Aiglemont avait portée à ses deux fils s’était encore affaiblie en passant à ses petitsenfants. Elle se comportait poliment avec madame d’Aiglemont la jeune: mais elle s’en tenait au sentiment superficiel que le bon goût et les convenances nous prescrivent de témoigner à nos proches. La fortune de ses enfants morts ayant été parfaitement réglée, elle avait réservé pour sa chère Moïna ses économies et ses biens propres. Moïna, belle et ravissante depuis son enfance, avait toujours été pour madame d’Aiglemont l’objet d’une de ces prédilections innées ou involontaires chez les mères de famille; fatales sympathies qui semblent inexplicables, ou que les observateurs savent trop bien expliquer. La charmante figure de Moïna, le son de voix de cette fille chérie, ses manières, sa démarche, sa physionomie, ses gestes, tout en elle réveillait chez la marquise les émotions les plus profondes qui puissent animer, troubler ou charmer le coeur d’une mère. Le principe de sa vie présente, de sa vie du lendemain, de sa vie passée, était dans le coeur de cette jeune femme, où elle avait jeté tous ses trésors. Moïna avait heureusement survécu à 4 enfants, ses aînés. Madame d’Aiglemont avait en effet perdu, de la manière la plus malheureuse, disaient les gens du monde, une fille charmante dont la destinée était presque inconnue, et un petit garçon, enlevé à cinq ans par une horrible catastrophe [pas Gustave?].

Le monde aurait pu demander à la marquise un compte sévère de cette insouciance et de cette prédilection; mais le monde de Paris est entraîné par un tel torrent d’événements, de modes, d’idées nouvelles, que toute la vie de madame d’Aiglemont devait y être en quelque sorte oubliée. Personne ne songeait à lui faire un crime d’une froideur, d’un oubli qui n’intéressait personne, tandis que sa vive tendresse pour Moïna intéressait beaucoup de gens, et avait toute la sainteté d’un préjugé.”

que ne pardonne-t-on pas aux vieillards lorsqu’ils s’effacent comme des ombres et ne veulent plus être qu’un souvenir?”

Enfin, peut-être ne doit-on jamais prononcer qui a tort ou raison de l’enfant ou de la mère. Entre ces deux coeurs, il n’y a qu’un seul juge possible. Ce juge est Dieu! Dieu qui, souvent, assied sa vengeance au sein des familles, et se sert éternellement des enfants contre les mères, des pères contre les fils, des peuples contre les rois, des princes contre les nations, de tout contre tout; remplaçant dans le monde moral les sentiments par les sentiments comme les jeunes feuilles poussent les vieilles au printemps; agissant en vue d’un ordre immuable, d’un but à lui seul connu. Sans doute, chaque chose va dans son sein, ou, mieux encore, elle y retourne.”

Elle était un de ces types qui, entre mille physionomies dédaignées parce qu’elles sont sans caractère, vous arrêtent un moment, vous font penser (…) Le visage glacé de madame d’Aiglemont était une de ces poésies terribles, une de ces faces répandues par milliers dans la divine Comédie de Dante Alighieri.”

La figure d’une jeune femme a le calme, le poli, la fraîcheur de la surface d’un lac. La physionomie des femmes ne commence qu’à trente ans.”

une tête de vieille femme n’appartient plus alors ni au monde qui, frivole, est effrayé d’y apercevoir la destruction de toutes les idées d’élégance auxquelles il est habitué ni aux artistes vulgaires qui n’y découvrent rien; mais aux vrais poètes, à ceux qui ont le sentiment d’un beau indépendant de toutes les conventions sur lesquelles reposent tant de préjugés en fait d’art et de beauté.”

Les peintres ont des couleurs pour ces portraits, mais les idées et les paroles sont impuissantes pour les traduire fidèlement”

Ces souffrances sans cesse refoulées avaient produit à la longue je ne sais quoi de morbide en cette femme. Sans doute quelques émotions trop violentes avaient physiquement altéré ce coeur maternel, et quelque maladie, un anévrisme peut-être, menaçait lentement cette femme à son insu. Les peines vraies sont en apparence si tranquilles dans le lit profond qu’elles se sont fait, où elles semblent dormir, mais où elles continuent à corroder l’âme comme cet épouvantable acide qui perce le cristal! En ce moment deux larmes sillonnèrent les joues de la marquise, et elle se leva comme si quelque réflexion plus poignante que toutes les autres l’eût vivement blessée. Elle avait sans doute jugé l’avenir de Moïna. Or, en prévoyant les douleurs qui attendaient sa fille, tous les malheurs de as propre vie lui étaient retombés sur le coeur.

          La situation de cette mère sera comprise em expliquant celle de sa fille.”

Elle savait d’avance que Moïna n’écouterait aucun de ses sages avertissements; elle n’avait aucun pouvoir sur cette âme, de fer pour elle et toute moelleuse pour les autres. Sa tendresse l’eût portée à s’intéresser aux malheurs d’une passion justifiée par les nobles qualités du séducteur, mais sa fille suivait un mouvement de coquetterie; et la marquise méprisait le comte Alfred de Vandenesse, sachant qu’il était homme à considérer sa lutte avec Moïna comme une partie d’échecs.” “le marquis de Vandenesse, père d’Alfred”

Le sentiment maternel est si large dans les coeurs aimants qu’avant d’arriver à l’indifférence une mère doit mourir ou s’appuyer sur quelque grande puissance, la religion ou l’amour.”

Ce sourire prouvait à cette jeune parricide que le coeur d’une mère est un abîme au fond duquel se trouve toujours un pardon.”

14 anos investidos no livro

THE COUNT OF MONTE CRISTO

Dumas [pai]

25/01/16-24/09/16

GLOSSÁRIO

Frascati: vinho branco italiano, procedente da região de mesmo nome

mazzolata: também mazzatello. Punição capital extremamente cruel empregada pela Igreja no século XVIII. A arma usada pelo carrasco era um enorme martelo ou um machado. O executor, no caso da 1ª arma, embalava a arma para pegar impulso no único golpe que desferia e acertava na cabeça do condenado, que se não morria caía desmaiado no chão e depois tinha a garganta cortada. Reservado a crimes hediondos.

singlestick: foi modalidade olímpica em 1904

I have a partner, and you know the Italian proverb – Chi ha compagno ha padrone – <He who has a partner has a master.>”

<but you were right to return as soon as possible, my boy.>

<And why?>

<Because Mercedes is a very fine girl, and fine girls never lack followers; she particularly has them by dozens.>

<Really?> answered Edmond, with a smile which had in it traces of slight uneasiness.”

Believe me, to seek a quarrel with a man is a bad method of pleasing the woman who loves that man.”

Why, when a man has friends, they are not only to offer him a glass of wine, but moreover, to prevent his suwallowing 3 or 4 pints [2 litros] of water unnecessarily!”

<Well, Fernand, I must say,> said Caderousse, beginning the conversation, with that brutality of the common people in which curiosity destroys all diplomacy, <you look uncommonly like a rejected lover;> and he burst into a hoarse laugh”

<they told me the Catalans were not men to allow themselves to be supplanted by a rival. It was even told me that Fernand, especially, was terrible in his vengeance.>

Fernand smiled piteously. <A lover is never terrible,> he said.”

pricked by Danglars, as the bull is pricked by the bandilleros”

<Unquestionably, Edmond’s star is in the ascendant, and he will marry the splendid girl – he will be captain, too, and laugh at us all unless.> – a sinister smile passed over Danglars’ lips – <unless I take a hand in the affair,> he added.”

happiness blinds, I think, more than pride.”

That is not my name, and in my country it bodes ill fortune, they say, to call a young girl by the name of her betrothed, before he becomes her husband. So call me Mercedes if you please.”

We are always in a hurry to be happy, Mr. Danglars; for when we have suffered a long time, we have great difficulty in believing in good fortune.”

<I would stab the man, but the woman told me that if any misfortune happened to her betrothed, she would kill herself>

<Pooh! Women say those things, but never do them.>”

<you are 3 parts drunk; finish the bottle, and you will be completely so. Drink then, and do not meddle with what we are discussing, for that requires all one’s wit and cool judgement.>

<I – drunk!> said Caderousse; <well that’s a good one! I could drink four more such bottles; they are no bigger than cologne flanks. Pere Pamphile, more wine!>”

and Caderousse rattled his glass upon the table.”

Drunk, if you like; so much the worse for those who fear wine, for it is because they have bad thoughts which they are afraid the liquor will extract from their hears;”

Tous les mechants sont beuveurs d’eau; C’est bien prouvé par le deluge.”

Say there is no need why Dantes should die; it would, indeed, be a pity he should. Dantes is a good fellow; I like Dantes. Dantes, your health.”

<Absence severs as well as death, and if the walls of a prison were between Edmond and Mercedes they would be as effectually separated as if he lay under a tombstone.>

<Yes; but one gets out of prison,> said Caderousse, who, with what sense was left him, listened eagerly to the conversation, <and when one gets out and one’s name is Edmond Dantes, one seeks revenge>-“

<I say I want to know why they should put Dantes in prison; I like Dantes; Dantes, our health!>

and he swallowed another glass of wine.”

the French have the superiority over the Spaniards, that the Spaniards ruminate, while the French invent.”

Yes; I am supercargo; pen, ink, and paper are my tools, and whitout my tools I am fit for nothing.” “I have always had more dread of a pen, a bottle of ink, and a sheet of paper, than of a sword or pistol.”

<Ah,> sighed Caderousse, <a man cannot always feel happy because he is about to be married.>”

Joy takes a strange effect at times, it seems to oppress us almost the same as sorrow.”

<Surely,> answered Danglars, <one cannot be held responsible for every chance arrow shot into the air>

<You can, indeed, when the arrow lights point downward on somebody’s head.>”

<That I believe!> answered Morrel; <but still he is charged>-

<With what?> inquired the elder Dantes.

<With being an agent of the Bonapartist faction!>

Many of our readers may be able to recollect how formidable such and accusation became in the period at which our story is dated.”

the man whom 5 years of exile would convert into a martyr, and 15 of restoration elevate to the rank of a god.”

glasses were elevated in the air à l’Anglais, and the ladies, snatching their bouquets from their fair bossoms, strewed the table with their floral treasures.”

yes, yes, they could not help admitting that the king, for whom we sacrificed rank, wealth and station was truly our <Louis the well-beloved,> while their wretched usurper has been, and ever wil be, to them their evil genius, their <Napoleon the accursed.>”

Napoleon is the Mahomet of the West and is worshipped as the personification of equality.”

one is the quality that elevantes [Napoleon], the other is the equality that degrades [Robespierre]; one brings a king within reach of the guillotine, the other elevates the people to a level with the throne.”

9 Termidor: degolação de Robespierre, num 27/7

4/4/14 – Queda de Napoleão

<Oh, M. de Villefort,>, cried a beautiful young creature, daughter to the Comte de Salvieux, and the cherished friend of Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran, <do try and get up some famous trial while we are at Marseilles. I never was in a law-cout; I am told it is so very amusing!>

<Amusing, certainly,> replied the young man, <inasmuch as, instead of shedding tears as at a theatre, you behold in a law-court a case of real and genuine distress – a drama of life. The prisoner whom you there see pale, agitated, and alarmed, instead of – as is the case when a curtain falls on a tragedy – going home to sup peacefully with his family, and then retiring to rest, that he may recommence his mimic woes on the morrow, – is reconducted to his prison and delivered up to the executioner. I leave you to judge how far your nerves are calculated to bear you through such a scene. Of this, however, be assured, that sould any favorable apportunity present itself, I will not fail to offer you the choice of being present.>

I would not choose to see the man against whom I pleaded smile, as though in mockery of my words. No; my pride is to see the accused pale, agitated and as though beaten out of all composure by the fire of my eloquence.”

Why, that is the very worst offence they could possibly commit, for, don’t you see, Renée, the king is the father of his people, and he who shall plot or contrive aught against the life and safety of the parent of 32 millions of souls, is a parricide upon a fearfully great scale.>”

It was, as we have said, the 1st of March, and the prisoner was soon buried in darkness.” 01/03/16

But remorse is not thus banished; like Virgil’s wounded hero, he carried the arrow in his wound, and, arrived at the salon, Villefort uttered a sigh that was almost a sob, and sank into a chair.”

Danglars was one of those men born with a pen behind the ear, and an inkstand in place of a heart. Everything with him was multiplication or subtraction. The life of a man was to him of far less value than a numeral, especially when, by taking it away, he could increase the sum total of his own desires. He went to bed at his usual hour, and slept in peace.”

A BARCA DO INFERNO QUE ARCA COM AS CONSEQÜÊNCIAS DO PE(S)CADO

desejos desejados no mar infinito

despojos desejosos de ser entregues aos derrotados

de consolo

que nojo

dessa raça

em desgraça

perpétua

que a maré a leve

para o fundo

do abismo

pesadâncora

pesadume

pesado cardume

proa perdeu o lume

popa nasceu sem gume

mastro adubado de petróleo

fóssil agora

apagado e insolente

eu sou experiente, experimente!

um louco que está sempre no lucro

das questões eu chego ao fulcro

por mais que não seja inteligente,

seja só uma compulsão demente

ser verdadeiro

se ver como herdeiro

de uma civilização

legada ao esquecimento

divino

o trem metafísico e seu lote de vagãos pagãos

levando à conclusão

de que o choque é elétrico

e anafilático

nada de milagre nada de intangível

só cobramos e debitamos o crível

(02/03/16)

said Louis XVIII, laughing; <the greatest captains of antiquity amused themselves by casting pebbles [seixos] into the ocean – see Plutarch’s Scipio Africanus.>”

<So then,> he exclaimed, turning pale with anger, <seven conjoined and allied armies overthrew that man. A miracle of heaven replaced me on the throne of my fathers after five-and-twenty years of exile. I have, during those 5-&-20 years, spared no pains to understand the people of France and the interests which were confided to me; and now when I see the fruition of my wishes almost within reach, the power I hold in my hands bursts, and shatters me to atoms!>”

Really impossible for a minister who has an office, agents, spies, and fifteen hundred thousand [1,5 million] francs for secret service money, to know what is going on at 60 leagues from the coast of France!”

Why, my dear boy, when a man has been proscribed by the mountaineers, has escaped from Paris in a hay-cart, been hunted over the plains of Bordeaux by Robespierre’s bloodhounds, he becomes accustomed to most things.”

<Come, come,> said he, <will the Restoration adopt imperial methods so promptly? Shot, my dear boy? What an idea! Where is the letter you speak of? I know you too well to suppose you would allow such a thing to pass you.>”

Quando a polícia está em débito, ela declara que está na pista; e o governo pacientemente aguarda o dia em que ela vem para dizer, com um ar fugitivo, que perdeu a pista.”

The king! I thought he was philosopher enough to allow that there was no murder in politics. In politics, my dear fellow, you know, as well as I do, there are no men, but ideas – no feelings, but interests; in politics we do not kill a man, we only remove an obstacle, that is all. Would you like to know how matters have progressed? Well, I will tell you. It was thought reliance might be placed in General Quesnel; he was recommended to us from the Island of Elba; one of us went to him, and visited him to the Rue Saint-Jacques, where he would find some friends. He came there, and the plan was unfolded to him for leaving Elba, the projected landing, etc. When he had heard and comprehended all to the fullest extent, he replied that he was a royalist. Then all looked at each other, – he was made to take an oath, and did so, but with such an ill grace that it was really tempting Providence to swear him, and yet, in spite of that, the general allowed to depart free – perfectly free. Yet he did not return home. What could that mean? why, my dear fellow, that on leaving us he lost his way, that’s all. A murder? really, Villefort, you surprise me.”

<The people will rise.>

<Yes, to go and meet him.>

Ring, then, if you please, for a second knife, fork, and plate, and we will dine together.”

<Eh? the thing is simple enough. You who are in power have only the means that money produces – we who are in expectation, have those which devotion prompts.>

<Devotion!> said Villefort, with a sneer.

<Yes, devotion; for that is, I believe, the phrase for hopeful ambition.>

And Villefort’s father extended his hand to the bell-rope to summon the servant whom his son had not called.”

Say this to him: <Sire, you are deceived as to the feeling in France, as to the opinions of the towns, and the prejudices of the army; he whom in Paris you call the Corsican ogre, who at Nevers is styled the usurper, is already saluted as Bonaparte at Lyons, and emperor at Grenoble. You think he is tracked, pursued, captured; he is advancing as rapidly as his own eagles. The soldiers you believe to be dying with hunger, worn out with fatigue, ready to desert, gather like atoms of snow about the rolling ball as it hastens onward. Sire, go, leave France to its real master, to him who acquired it, not by purchase, but by right of conquest; go, sire, not that you incur any risk, for your adversary is powerful enough to show you mercy, but because it would be humiliating for a grandson of Saint Louis to owe his life to the man of Arcola Marengo, Austerlitz.> Tell him this, Gerard; or, rather, tell him nothing. Keep your journey a secret; do not boast of what you have come to Paris to do, or have done; return with all speed; enter Marseilles at night, and your house by the back-door, and there remain quiet, submissive, secret, and, above all, inoffensive”

Every one knows the history of the famous return from Elba, a return which was unprecedented in the past, and will probably remain without a counterpart in the future.”

Napoleon would, doubtless, have deprived Villefort of his office had it not been for Noirtier, who was all powerful at court, and thus the Girondin of ‘93 and the Senator of 1806 protected him who so lately had been his protector.” “Villefort retained his place, but his marriage was put off until a more favorable opportunity.” “He made Morrel wait in the antechamber, although he had no one with him, for the simple sreason that the king’s procureur always makes every one wait, and after passing a quarter of an hour in reading the papers, he ordered M. Morrel to be admitted.”

<Edmond Dantes.>

Villefort would probably have rather stood opposite the muzzle of a pistol at five-and-twenty paces than have heard this name spoken; but he did not blanch.”

<Monsieur,> returned Villefort, <I was then a royalist, because I believed the Bourbons not only the heirs to the throne, but the chosen of the nation. The miraculous return of Napoleon has conquered me, the legitimate monarch is he who is loved by his people.>”

<There has been no arrest.>

<How?>

<It is sometimes essential to government to cause a man’s disappearance without leaving any traces, so that no written forms or documents may defeat their wishes.>

<It might be so under the Bourbons, but at present>-

<It has always been so, my dear Morrel, since the reign of Louis XIV. The emperor is more strict in prison discipline than even Louis himself>”

As for Villefort, instead of sending to Paris, he carefully preserved the petition that so fearfully compromised Dantes, in the hopes of an event that seemed not unlikely, – that is, a 2nd restoration. Dantes remained a prisoner, and heard not the noise of the fall of Louis XVIII’s throne, or the still more tragic destruction of the empire.” “At last there was Waterloo, and Morrel came no more; he had done all that was in his power, and any fresh attempt would only compromise himself uselessly.”

But Fernand was mistaken; a man of his disposition never kills himself, for he constantly hopes.”

Old Dantes, who was only sustained by hope, lost all hope at Napoleon’s downfall. Five months after he had been separated from his son, and almost at the hour of his arrest, he breathed his last in Mercedes’ arms.”

The inspector listened attentively; then, turning to the governor, observed, <He will become religious – he is already more gentle; he is afraid, and retreated before the bayonets – madmen are not afraid of anything; I made some curious observations on this at Charenton.> Then, turning to the prisoner, <What is it you want?> said he.”

<My information dates from the day on which I was arrested,> returned the Abbé Faria; <and as the emperor had created the kingdom of Rome for his infant son, I presume that he has realized the dream of Machiavelli and Caesar Borgia, which was to make Italy a united kingdom.>

<Monsieur,> returned the inspector, <providence has changed this gigantic plan you advocate so warmly.>

<It is the only means of rendering Italy strong, happy, and independent.>

<Very possibly; only I am not come to discuss politics, but to inquire if you have anything to ask or to complain of.>

<The food is the same as in other prisons, – that is, very bad, the lodging is very unhealthful, but, on the whole, passable for a dungeon; but it is not that which I wish to speak of, but a secret I have to reveal of the greatest importance.>

<It is for that reason I am delighted to see you,> continued the abbé, <although you have disturbed me in a most important calculation, which, if it succeded, would possibly change Newton’s system. Could you allow me a few words in private.>”

<On my word,> said the inspector in a low tone, <had I not been told beforehand that this man was mad, I should believe what he says.>”

A new governor arrived; it would have been too tedious to acquire the names of the prisoners; he learned their numbers instead. This horrible place contained 50 cells; their inhabitants were designated by the numbers of their cell, and the unhappy young man was no longer called Edmond Dantes – he was now number 34.”

Prisioneiros de segurança máxima não devem adoecer – que bactéria ou vírus cosmopolita os visitaria? Que mudança que fosse mais forte e sensível que o supertédio?

he addressed his supplications, not to God, but to man. God is always the last resource. Unfortunates, who ought to begin with God, do not have any hope in him till they have exhausted all other means of deliverance.”

Dantes spoke for the sake of hearing his own voice; he had tried to speak when alone, but the sound of his voice terrified him.”

in prosperity prayers seem but a mere medley of words, until misfortune comes and the unhappy sufferer first understands the meaning of the sublime language in which he invokes the pity of heaven!”

<Yes, yes,> continued he, <’Twill be the same as it was in England. After Charles I, Cromwell; after Cromwell, Charles II, and then James II, and then some son-in-law or relation, some Prince of Orange, a stadtholder¹ who becomes a king. Then new concessions to the people, then a constitution, then liberty. Ah, my friend!> said the abbé, turning towards Dantes, and surveying him with the kindling gaze of a prophet, <you are young, you will see all this come to pass.>”

¹ Magistrado de província holandesa

<But wherefore are you here?>

<Because in 1807 I dreamed of the very plan Napoleon tried to realize in 1811; because, like Napoleon, I desired to alter the political face of Italy, and instead of allowing it to be split up into a quantity of petty principalities, each held by some weak or tyrannical ruler, I sought to form one large, compact and powerful empire; and lastly, because I fancied I had found Caesar Borgia in a crowned simpleton, who feigned to enter into my views only to betray me. It was the plan of Alexander VI, but it will never succeed now, for they attempted it fruitlessly, and Napoleon was unable to complete his work. Italy seems fated to misfortune.> And the old man bowed his head.

Dantes could not understand a man risking his life for such matters. Napoleon certainly he knew something of, inasmuch as he had seen and spoken with him; but of Clement VII and Alexander VI he knew nothing.

<Are you not,> he asked, <the priest who here in the Chateau d’If is generally thought to be – ill?>

<Mad, you mean, don’t you?>

<I did not like to say so,> answered D., smiling.”

In the 1st place, I was 4 years making the tools I possess, and have been 2 years scraping and digging out earth, hard as granite itself; then what toil and fatigue has it not been to remove huge stones I should once have deemed impossible to loosen.”

Another, other and less stronger than he, had attempted what he had not had sufficient resolution to undertake, and had failed only because of an error in calculation.”

<When you pay me a visit in my cell, my young friend,> said he, <I will show you an entire work, the fruits of the thoughts and reflections of my whole life; many of them meditated over in the Colosseum at Rome, at the foot of St. Mark’s columm at Venice, little imagining at the time that they would be arranged in order within the walls of the Chateau d’If. The work I speak is called ‘A Treatise on the Possibility of a General Monarchy in Italy,’ and will make one large quarto volume.>”

I had nearly 5.000 volumes in my library at Rome; but after reading them over many times, I found out that with 150 well-chosen books a man possesses if not a complete summary of all human knowledge, at least all that a man need really know. I devoted 3 years of my life to reading and studying these 150 volumes, till I knew them nearly by heart; so that since I have been in prison, a very slight effort of memory has enabled me to recall their contents as readily as though the pages were open before me. I could recite you the whole of Thucidides, Xenophon, Plutarch, Titus Livius, Tacitus, Strada, Jornandes [Jordanes], Dante, Montaigne, Shakespeare, Spinoza, Machiavelli, and Bossuet.”

Yes, I speak 5 of the modern tongues – that is to say, German, French, Italian, English and Spanish; by the aid of ancient Greek I learned modern Greek – I don’t speak so well asI could wish, but I am still trying to improve myself.” “Improve yourself!” repeated Dantes; “why, how can you manage to do so?”

This last explanation was wholly lost upon Dantes, who had always imagined, from seeing the sun rise from behind the mountains and set in the Mediterranean, that it moved, and not the earth. A double movement of the globo he inhabited, and of which he could feel nothing, appeared to him perfectly impossible.”

Should I ever get out of prison and find in all Italy a printer courageous enough to publish what I have composed, my literary reputation is forever secured.”

What would you not have accomplished if you had been free?”

Possibly nothing at all; the overflow of my brain would probably, in a state of freedom, have evaporated in a 1,000 follies; misfortune is needed to bring to light the treasure of the human intellect. Compression is needed to explode gunpowder. Captivity has brought my mental faculties to a focus”

<if you visit to discover the author of any bad action, seek first to discover the person to whom the perpetration of that bad action could be in any way advantageous. Now, to apply it in your case, – to whom could your disappearance have been serviceable?>

<To no one, by heaven! I was a very insignificant person.>

<Do not speak thus, for your reply evinces neither logic nor philosophy; everything is relative, my dear young friend, from the king who stands in the way of his successor, to the employee who keeps his rival out of a place. Now, in the event of the king’s death, his successor inherits a crown, – when the employee dies, the supernumerary steps into his shoes, and receives his salary of 12.000 livres. Well, these 12.000 livres are his civil list, and are as essential to him as 12.000.000 of a king. Every one, from the highest to the lowest degree, has his place on the social ladder, and is beset by stormy passions and conflicting interests, as in Descartes’ theory of pressure and impulsion.” efeito borboleta parte I “But these forces increase as we go higher, so that we have a spiral which in defiance of reason rests upon the apex and not on the base.”

<Simply because that accusation had been written with the left hand, and I have noticed that> –

<What?>

<That while the writing of different persons done with the right hand varies, that performed with the left hand is invariably uniform.>”

That is in strict accordance with the Spanish character; an assassination they will unhesitatingly commit, but an act of cowardice never.”

Pray ask me whatever questions you please; for, in good truth, you see more clearly into my life than I do myself.”

<About six or seven and twenty years of age, I should say.>

<So,> anwered the abbé. <Old enough to be ambitious, but too young to be corrupt. And how did he treat you?>”

<That alters the case. Tis man might, after all, be a greater scoundrel than you have thought possible>

<Upon my word,> said Dantes, <you make me shudder. Is the world filled with tigers and crocodiles?>

<Yes; and remember that two-legged tigers and crocodiles are more dangerous than the others.>

Had a thunderbolt fallen at the feet of D., or hell opened its yawining gulf before him, he could not have been more completely transfixed with horror than he was at the sound of these unexpected words. Starting up he clasped his hands around his head as though to prevent his very brain from bursting, and exclaimed, <His father! his father!>”

D. was at lenght roused from his revery by the voice of Faria, who, having also been visited by his jailer, had come to invite his fellow-sufferer to share his supper. The reputation of being out of his mind though harmlessly and even amusingly so, had procured for the abbé unusual privileges. He was supplied with bread of a finer whiter quality than the usual prison fare, and even regaled each Sunday with a small quantity of wine.”

The elder prisoner was one of those persons whose conversation, like that of all who have experienced many trials, contained many usefel and important hints as well as sound information; but it was never egotistical, for the unfortunate man never alluded to his own sorrows. D. listened with admiring attention to all he said; some of his remarks corresponded with what he already knew, or applied to the sort of knowledge his nautical life had enabled him to acquire.”

I can well believe that so learned a person as yourself would prefer absolute solitude to being tormented with the company of one as ignorant and uninformed as myself.”

The abbé smiled: <Alas, my boy,> said he, <human knowledge is confined within very narrow limits; and when I have taught you mathematics, physics, history, and the 3 or 4 modern languages with which I am acquainted, you will know as much as I do myself. Now, it will scarcely require 2 years for me to communicate to you the stock of learnings I possess.>”

<Not their application, certainly, but their principles you may; to learn is not to know; there are the learners and the learned. Memory makes the one, philosophy the other.>

<But cannot one learn philosophy?>

<Philosophy cannot be taught; it is the application of the sciences to truth; it is like the golden cloud in which the Messiah went up into heaven.>”

An that very evening the prisoners sketched a plan of education, to be entered upon the following day. D. possessed a prodigious memory, combined with an astonishing quickness and readiness of conception; the mathematicla turn of his mind rendered him apt at al all kinds of calculation, while his naturally poetical feelings threw a light and pleasing veil over the dry reality of arithmetical computation, or the rigid severity of geometry. He already knew Italian, and had also picked up a little of the Romaic dialect during voyages to the East; and by the aid of these 2 languages he easily comprehended the construction of all the others, so that at the end of 6 months he began to speak Spanish, English, and German. In strict accordance with the promise made to the abbé, D. spoke no more of escape. Perhaps the delight his studies afforded him left no room for such thoughts; perhaps the recollection that he had pledged his word (on which his sense of honor was keen) kept him from referring in any way to the possibilities of flight. Days, even months, passed by unheeded in one rapid and instructive course. At the end of a year D. was a new man. D. observed, however, that Faria, in spite of the relief his society afforded, daily grew sadder; one thought seemed incessantly to harass and distract his mind. Sometimes he would fall into long reveries, sigh heavily and involuntarily, then suddenly rise, and, with folded arms, begin pacing the confined space of his dungeon. One day he stopped all at once, and exclaimed, <Ah, if there were no sentinel!>”

Esse tesouro, que deve corresponder a dois… de coroas romanas no mais afastado a… da segunda abertura co… declara pertencer a ele som… herdeiro. <25 de Abril, 149-”

Eu ouvi freqüentemente a frase <Tão rico como um Spada.>” “Ali, no 20º capítulo de a Vida do Papa Alexandre VI, constavam as seguintes linhas, que jamais poderei esquecer: – <As grandes guerras da Romagna terminaram; César Bórgia, que completou suas conquistas, precisava de dinheiro para adquirir a Itália inteira. O papa também precisava de dinheiro para liquidar seus problemas com Luís XII, Rei da França, que ainda era formidável a despeito de seus recentes reveses; e era necessário, portanto, recorrer a algum esquema rentável, o que era um problema de grande dificuldade nas condições de pauperização de uma exausta Itália. Sua santidade teve uma idéia. Ele resolveu fazer dois cardeais.

Ao escolher duas das maiores personagens de Roma, homens especialmente ricos – esse era o retorno pelo qual o pai santíssimo esperava. Primeiramente, ele poderia vender as grandes posições e esplêndidos ofícios que os cardeais já possuíam; e depois ele teria ainda dois chapéus para vender. Havia um terceiro ponto em vista, que logo aparecerá na narrativa. O papa e César Bórgia primeiro acharam os dois futuros cardeais; eles eram Giovanni Rospigliosi, que portava 4 das mais altas dignidades da Santa Sé; e César Spada, um dos mais nobres e ricos da nobreza romana; ambos sentiram a alta honraria de tal favor do papa. Eles eram ambiciosos, e César Bórgia logo encontrou compradores para suas posições. O resultado foi que Rospigliosi e Spada pagaram para ser cardeais, e 8 outras pessoas pagaram pelos ofícios que os cardeais tinham ante sua elevação; destarte 800.000 coroas entraram nos cofres dos especuladores.

É tempo agora de proceder à última parte da especulação. O papa encheu Rospigliosi e Spada de atenções, conferiu-lhes a insígnia do cardinalato, e os induziu a organizar seus negócios de forma a se mudarem para Roma. É aí que o papa e César Bórgia convidam os dois cardeais para jantar. Esse era um problema de disputa entre o santo pai e seu filho. César pensava que eles poderiam se utilizar de um dos meios que ele sempre tinha preparado para os amigos, i.e., em primeiro lugar, a famosa chave que era dada a certas pessoas com o pedido de que fossem e abrissem o armário equivalente. Essa chave era dotada de uma pequena ponta de ferro, – uma negligência da parte do chaveiro. Quando ela era pressionada a fim de abrir-se o armário, do qual a fechadura era complicada, a pessoa era picada por essa pontinha, e morria no dia seguinte. Havia também o anel com a cabeça de leão, que César usava quando queria cumprimentar seus amigos com um aperto de mão. O leão mordia a mão do assim favorecido, e ao cabo de 24h, a mordida se mostrava mortal. César propôs ao seu pai, que ou eles deveriam pedir aos cardeais para abrir o armário, ou apertar suas mãos; mas Alexandre VI respondeu: <Quanto aos valongos cardeais, Spada e Rospigliosi, convidemo-los para jantar, algo me diz que conseguiremos esse dinheiro de volta. Além disso, esquece-te, ó César, que uma indigestão se declara imediatamente, enquanto uma picada ou uma mordida ocasionam um atraso de um dia ou dois.> César recuou de tão convincente raciocínio, e os cardeais foram conseqüentemente chamados para jantar.

A mesa foi servida num vinhedo pertencente ao papa, perto de San Pierdarena, um retiro encantador que os cardeais conheciam de ouvir falar. Rospigliosi, bem disposto graças a suas novas dignidades, chegou com um bom apetite e suas maneiras mais obsequiosas. Spada, um homem prudente, e muito apegado a seu único sobrinho, um jovem capitão da mais alta promessa, pegou papel e caneta, e redigiu seu testamento. E depois mandou avisar o seu sobrinho para esperá-lo próximo ao vinhedo; mas aparentemente o servo não foi capaz de encontrá-lo.

Spada sabia o que esses convites significavam; desde a Cristandade, tão eminentemente civilizada, se alastrou por toda Roma, não era mais um centurião que vinha da parte do tirano com uma mensagem, <César quer que você morra.> mas era um núncio apostólico a latere, que vinha com um sorriso nos lábios para dizer, pelo papa, que <Sua santidade solicita sua presença num jantar.>

Spada se dirigiu lá pelas 2 a San Pierdarena. O papa o esperava. A primeira imagem a atrair a atenção de Spada foi a do seu sobrinho, todo paramentado, e César Bórgia cativando-o com as atenções mais marcadas. Spada empalideceu quando César o fitou com ar irônico, o que provava que ele havia antecipado tudo, e que a armadilha já estava em funcionamento.

Eles começaram a jantar e Spada foi capaz de indagar, somente, de seu sobrinho se ele tinha recebido sua mensagem. O sobrinho respondeu que não; compreendendo perfeitamente o significado da pergunta. Era tarde demais, já que ele já tinha tomado um copo de um excelente vinho, selecionado para ele expressamente pelo copeiro do papa. Spada testemunhou ao mesmo tempo outra garrafa, vindo a si, que ele foi premido a provar. Uma hora depois um médico declarou que ambos estavam envenenados por comer cogumelos. Spada morreu no limiar do vinhedo; o sobrinho expirou na sua própria porta, fazendo sinais que sua mulher não pôde compreender.

A seguir César e o papa se apressaram para botar as mãos na herança, sob o disfarce de estarem à procura de papéis do homem morto. Mas a herança consistia disso somente, um pedaço de papel em que Spada escreveu: -<Eu lego a meu amado sobrinho meus cofres, meus livros, e, entre outros, meu breviário com orelhas de ouro, que eu espero que ele preserve em consideração de seu querido tio.>

Os herdeiros procuraram em todo lugar, admiraram o breviário, se apropriaram dos móveis, e se espantaram grandemente de que Spada, o homem rico, era de fato o mais miserável dos tios – nenhum tesouro – e não ser que fossem os da ciência, contidos na biblioteca e laboratórios. Isso era tudo. César e seu pai procuraram, examinaram, escrutinaram, mas nada acharam, ou pelo menos muito pouco; nada que excedesse alguns milhares de coroas em prata, e aproximadamente o mesmo em dinheiro corrente; mas o sobrinho teve tempo de dizer a sua esposa, antes de morrer: <Procure direito entre os papéis do meu tio; há um testamento.>

Eles procuraram até mais meticulosamente do que os augustos herdeiros o fizeram, mas foi infrutífero. Havia dois palácios e um vinhedo atrás da Colina Palatina; mas nesses dias a propriedade da terra não tinha assim tanto valor, e os 2 palácios e o vinhedo continuaram com a família já que estavam abaixo da rapacidade do papa e seu filho. Meses e anos se passaram. Alexandre VI morreu, envenenado, – você sabe por qual erro. César, envenenado também, escapou desfolhando sua pele como a de uma cobra; mas a pele de baixo ficou marcada pelo veneno até se parecer com a de um tigre. Então, compelido a deixar Roma, ele acabou morto obscuramente numa escaramuça noturna; quase sem registros históricos. Depois da morte do papa e do exílio de seu filho, supôs-se que a família Spada voltaria ao esplendor dos tempos anteriores aos do cardeal; mas não foi o caso. Os Spada permaneceram em um conforto duvidoso, um mistério seguiu pairando sobre esse tema escuso, e o rumor público era que César, um político mais talentoso que seu pai, havia retirado do papa a fortuna dos 2 cardeais. Eu digo dos 2, porque o Cardeal Rospigliosi, que não tomara nenhuma precaução, foi completamente espoliado.”

Eu estava então quase certo de que a herança não ficara nem para os Bórgias nem para a família, mas se mantivera sem dono como os tesouros das 1001 Noites, que dormiam no seio da terra sob os olhos do gênio.”

esses caracteres foram traçados numa tinta misteriosa e simpática, que só aparecia ao ser exposta ao fogo; aproximadamente 1/3 do papel foi consumido pelas chamas.”

<2 milhões de coroas romanas; quase 13 milhões, no nosso dinheiro.” [*]

[*] $2.600.000 em 1894.”

Then an invincible and extreme terror seized upon him, and he dared not again press the hand that hung out of bed, he dared no longer to gaze on those fixed and vacant eyes, which he tried many times to close, but in vain – they opened again as soon as shut.”

<They say every year adds half a pound to the weight of the bones,> said another, lifting the feet.”

The sea is the cemetery of the Chateau d’If.”

It was 14 years day for day since Dantes’ arrest.”

At this period it was not the fashion to wear so large a beard and hair so long; now a barber would only be surprised if a man gifted with such advantages should consent voluntarily to deprive himself of them.”

The oval face was lengthened, his smiling mouth had assumed the firm and marked lines which betoken resolution; his eyebrows were arched beneath a brow furrowed with thought; his eyes were full of melancholy, and from their depths ocasionally sparkled gloomy fires of misanthropy and hatred; his complexion, so long kept from the sun, had now that pale color which produces, when the features are encircled with black hair, the aristocratic beauty of the man of the north; the profound learning he had acquired had besided diffused over his features a refined intellectual expression; and he had also acquired, being naturally of a goodly stature, that vigor which a frame possesses which has so long concentrated all its force within himself.”

Moreover, from being so long in twilight or darkness, his eyes had acquired the faculty of distinguishing objects in the night, common to the hyena and the wolf.”

it was impossible that his best friend – if, indeed, he had any friend left – could recognize him; he could not recognize himself.”

Fortunately, D. had learned how to wait; he had waited 14 years for his liberty, and now he was free he could wait at least 6 months or a year for wealth. Would he not have accepted liberty without riches if it had been offered him? Besides, were not those riches chimerical? – offspring of the brain of the poor Abbé Faria, had they not died with him?”

The patron of The Young Amelia proposed as a place of landing the Island of Monte Cristo, which being completely deserted, and having neither soldiers nor revenue officers, seemed to have been placed in the midst of the ocean since the time of the heathen Olympus by Mercury, the god of merchants and robbers, classes of mankind which we in modern times have separated if not made distinct, but which antiquity appears to have included in the same category” Tal pai, tal filho: vejo que um Dumas citou o outro, cf. o destino me comandou saber, por estar lendo A Dama das Camélias em simultaneidade – Jr. dissera a dado ponto, também inicial, de sua narrativa que era bom e inteligente que ladrões e comerciantes possuíssem antigamente o mesmo Deus, e que isso não era simples contingência histórica… Até aí, pensava tratar-se de Mammon, comentando o espúrio estilo de vida judio.

e qual solidão é mais completa, ou mais poética, que a de um navio flutuando isolado sobre as águas do mar enquanto reina a obscuridade da noite, no silêncio da imensidão, e sob o olhar dos Céus?”

Nunca um viciado em jogo, cuja fortuna esteja em jogo num lance de dados, chegou a experimentar a angústia que sentiu Edmundo em meio a seus paroxismos de esperança.”

<Em 2h,> ele disse, <essas pessoas vão partir mais ricas em 50 piastres cada, dispostas a arriscar novamente suas vidas só para conseguir outros 50; então retornarão com uma fortuna de 600 francos e desperdiçarão esse tesouro nalgum vilarejo, com aquele orgulho dos sultões e a insolência dos nababos.”

a providência, que, ao limitar os poderes do homem, gratifica-o ao mesmo tempo com desejos insaciáveis.”

<E agora,> ele exclamou, relembrando o conto do pescador árabe, que Faria relatou, <agora, abre-te sésamo!>”

o pavor – aquele pavor da luz do dia que mesmo no deserto nos faz temer estarmos sendo vigiados e observados.”

dentes brancos como os de um animal carnívoro”

seu marido mantinha sua tocaia diária na porta – uma obrigação que ele executava com tanta mais vontade, já que o salvava de ter de escutar os murmúrios e lamentos da companheira, que nunca o viu sem dirigir amargas invectivas contra o destino”

<And you followed the business of a tailor?>

<True, I was a tailor, till the trade fell off. It is so hot at Marseilles, that really I believe that the respectable inhabitants will in time go without any clothing whatever. But talking of heat, is there nothing I can offer you by way of refreshment?>”

<Too true, too true!> ejaculated Caderousse, almost suffocated by the contending passions which assailed him, <the poor old man did die.>”

Os próprios cães que perambulam sem abrigo e sem casa pelas ruas encontram mãos piedosas que oferecem uma mancheia de pão; e esse homem, um cristão, deviam permitir perecer de fome no meio de outros homens que se autodenominam cristãos? é terrível demais para acreditar. Ah, é impossível – definitivamente impossível!”

Eu não consigo evitar ter mais medo da maldição dos mortos que do ódio dos vivos.”

Hold your tongue, woman; it is the will of God.”

Happiness or unhappiness is the secret known but to one’s self and the walls – walls have ears but no tongue”

<Com isso então,> disse o abade, com um sorriso amargo, <isso então dá 18 meses no total. O que mais o mais devoto dos amantes poderia desejar?> Então ele murmurou as palavras do poeta inglês, <Volubilidade, seu nome é mulher.>

<no doubt fortune and honors have comforted her; she is rich, a countess, and yet–> Caderousse paused.”

Maneiras, maneiras de dizer asneiras…

Memorial de Buenos Aires

O aras à beira…

Bonaire de mademoiselle

Gastão amável que me acende o fogo!

ENCICLOPÉDIA DE UM FUTURO REMOTO

 

(…)

 

V

 

(…)

 

VANIGRACISMO [s.m., origem desconhecida; suspeita-se que guarde relação com vanitas, do latim <vaidade>]: espécie de atavismo do mal; inclinação ou tendência à reprise na crença de dogmas ultrapassados, como a pregação extremada do amor de Cristo ou o apego a regimes e práticas totalitários de forma geral. Duas faces do mesmo fenômeno. Nostalgia do Líder Supremo ou de coletivismos tornados impossíveis ou inexistentes nas democracias de massa, capitalismo avançado ou fase agônica do Ocidente.

        Adeptos são identificados sob a alcunha de vanigra.

Ex:

        Os vanigras brasileiros da década de 10 desejavam a conclamação de Bolsonaro como o Pai Nacional.

        O vanigra praguejou seu semelhante com a condenação ao Inferno no seu pós-vida, graças a suas condutas imorais.

 

vanigger – Corruptela de vanigra, utilizada para designar negros conservadores que insultavam a memória e o passado histórico de seus ancestrais escravos, ao professarem  credos como os supracitados (cristianismo, fascismo, etc.), invenções do homem branco europeu.

* * *

In business, sir, said he, one has no friends, only correspondents”

the tenacity peculiar to prophets of bad news”

It was said at this moment that Danglars was worth from 6 to 8 millions of francs, and had unlimited credit.”

Her innocence had kept her in ignorance of the dangers that might assail a young girl of her age.”

And now, said the unknown, farewell kindness, humanity and gratitude! Farewell to all the feelings that expand the heart! I have been heaven’s substitute to recompense the good – now the god of vengeance yields me his power to punish the wicked!”

in 5 minutes nothing but the eye of God can see the vessel where she lies at the bottom of the sea.”

He was one of those men who do not rashly court danger, but if danger presents itself, combat it with the most unalterable coolness.”

The Italian s’accommodi is untranslatable; it means at once <Como, enter, you are welcome; make yourself at home; you are the master.>”

he was condemned by the by to have his tongue cut out, and his hand and head cut off; the tongue the 1st day, the hand the 2nd, and the head the 3rd. I always had a desire to have a mute in my service, so learning the day his tongue was cut out, I went to the bey [governador otomano], and proposed to give him for Ali a splendid double-barreled gun which I knew he was very desirous of having.”

I? – I live the happiest life possible, the real life of a pasha. I am king of all creation. I am pleased with one place, and stay there; I get tired of it, and leave it; I am free as a bird and have wings like one; my attendants obey my slightest wish.”

What these happy persons took for reality was but a dream; but it was a dream so soft, so voluptuous, so enthralling, that they sold themselves body and soul to him who have it to them, and obedient to his orders as to those of a deity, struck down the designated victim, died in torture without a murmur, believing that the death they underwent was but a quick transtion to that life of delights of which the holy herb, now before you, had given them a slight foretaste.”

<Then,> cried Franz, <it is hashish! I know that – by name at least.>

<That it is precisely, Signor Aladdin; it is hashish – the purest and most unadulterated hashish of Alexandria, – the hashish of Abou-Gor, the celebrated maker, the only man, the man to whom there should be built a palace, inscribed with these words, <A grateful world to the dealer in happiness.>

Nature subdued must yield in the combat, the dream must succeed [suck-seed] to reality, and then the dream reigns supreme, then the dream becomes life, and life becomes the dream.”

When you return to this mundane sphere from your visionary world, you would seem to leave a Neapolitan spring for a Lapland winter – to quit paradise for earth – heaven for hell! Taste the hashish, guest of mine – taste the hashish.”

Tell me, the 1st time you tasted oysters, tea, porter, truffles, and sundry other dainties which you now adore, did you like them? Could you comprehend how the Romans stuffed their pheasants [faisões] with assafoetida (sic – asafoetida) [planta fétida, mas saborosa], and the Chinese eat swallow’s nests? [ninhos de andorinhas] Eh? no! Well, it is the same with hashish; only eat for a week, and nothing in the world will seem to you equal the delicacy of its flavor, which now appears to you flat and distasteful.”

there was no need to smoke the same pipe twice.”

that mute revery, into which we always sink when smoking excellent tobacco, which seems to remove with its fume all the troubles of the mind, and to give the smoker in exchange all the visions of the soul. Ali brought in the coffee. <How do you take it?> inquired the unknown; <in the French or Turkish style, strong or weak, sugar or none, coal or boiling? As you please; it is ready in all ways.>”

it shows you have a tendency for an Oriental life. Ah, those Orientals; they are the only men who know how to live. As for me, he added, with one of those singular smiles which did not escape the young man, when I have completed my affairs in Paris, I shall go and die in the East; and should you wish to see me again, you must seek me at Cairo, Bagdad, or Ispahan.”

Well, unfurl your wings, and fly into superhuman regions; fear nothing, there is a watch over you; and if your wings, like those of Icarus, melt before the sun, we are here to ease your fall.”

o tempo é testemunha

1001 Noites

The Count of Sinbad Cristo

Oh, ele não teme nem Deus nem Satã, dizem, e percorreria 50 ligas fora de seu curso só para prestar um favor a qualquer pobre diabo.”

em Roma há 4 grandes eventos todos os anos, – o Carnaval, a Semana Santa, Corpus Christi, o Festival de São Pedro. Durante todo o resto do ano a idade está naquele estado de apatia profunda, entre a vida e a morte, que a deixa parecida com uma estação entre esse mundo e o próximo”

<Para São Pedro primeiro, e depois o Coliseu,> retorquiu Albert. Mas Albrto não sabia que leva um dia para ver [a Basílica de] S. Pedro, e um mês para estudá-la. O dia foi todo passado lá.”

Quando mostramos a um amigo uma cidade que já visitamos, sentimos o mesmo orgulho de quando apontamos na rua uma mulher da qual fomos o amante.”

mulher amantizada”, aliás (livro de Dumas Filho) é o melhor eufemismo de todos os tempos!

<em Roma as coisas podem ou não podem ser feitas; quando se diz que algo não pode ser feito, acaba ali>

<É muito mais conveniente em Paris, – quando qualquer coisa não pode ser feita, você paga o dobro, e logo ela está feita.>

<É o que todo francês fala,> devolveu o Signor Pastrini, que acusou o golpe; <por essa razão, não entendo por que eles viajam.> (…)

<Homens em seu juízo perfeito não deixam seu hotel na Rue du Helder, suas caminhadas no Boulevard de Grand, e Café de Paris.>”

<Mas se vossa excelência contesta minha veracidade> – <Signor Pastrini,> atalhou Franz, <você é mais suscetível que Cassandra, que era uma profetisa, e ainda assim ninguém acreditava nela; enquanto que você, pelo menos, está seguro do crédito de metade de sua audiência [a metade de 2 é 1]. Venha, sente-se, e conte-nos tudo que sabe sobre esse Signor Vampa.>”

<O que acha disso, Albert? – aos 2-e-20 ser tão famoso?>

<Pois é, e olha que nessa idade Alexandre, César e Napoleão, que, todos, fizeram algum barulho no mundo, estavam bem detrás dele.>”

Em todo país em que a independência tomou o lugar da liberdade, o primeiro desejo dum coração varonil é possuir uma arma, que de uma só vez torna seu dono capaz de se defender e atacar, e, transformando-o em alguém terrível, com freqüência o torna temido.”

O homem de habilidades superiores sempre acha admiradores, vá onde for.”

MÁFIA: SEQÜESTRO, ESTUPRO, MORTE & A SUCESSÃO DO CLÃ

As leis dos bandidos [dos fora-da-lei] são positivas; uma jovem donzela pertence ao primeiro que levá-la, então o restante do bando deve tirar a sorte, no que ela é abandonada a sua brutalidade até a morte encerrar seus sofrimentos. Quando seus pais são suficientemente ricos para pagar um resgate, um mensageiro é enviado para negociar; o prisioneiro é refém pela segurança do mensageiro; se o resgate for recusado, o refém está irrevogavelmente perdido.”

Os mensageiros naturais dos bandidos são os pastores que habitam entre a cidade e as montanhas, entre a vida civilizada e a selvagem.”

<Tiremos a sorte! Tiremos a sorte!> berraram todos os criminosos ao verem o chefe. Sua demanda era justa e o chefe reclinou a cabeça em sinal de aprovação. Os olhos de todos brilharam terrivelmente, e a luz vermelha da fogueira só os fazia parecer uns demônios. O nome de cada um incluído o de Carlini, foi colocado num chapéu, e o mais jovem do bando retirou um papel; e ele trazia o nome de Diovolaccio¹. Foi ele quem propôs a Carlini o brinde ao chefe, e a quem Carlini reagiu quebrando o copo na sua cara. Uma ferida enorme, da testa à boca, sangrava em profusão. Diovolaccio, sentindo-se favorecido pela fortuna, explodiu em uma gargalhada. <Capitão,> disse, <ainda agora Carlini não quis beber à vossa saúde quando eu propus; proponha a minha a ele, e veremos se ele será mais condescendente consigo que comigo.> Todos aguardavam uma explosão da parte de Carlini; mas para a surpresa de todos ele pegou um copo numa mão e o frasco na outra e, enchendo o primeiro, – <A sua saúde, Diavolaccio²,> pronunciou calmamente, e ele entornou tudo, sem que sua mão sequer tremesse. (…) Carlini comeu e bebeu como se nada tivesse acontecido. (…) Uma faca foi plantada até o cabo no peito esquerdo de Rita. Todos olharam para Carlini; a bainha em seu cinto estava vazia. <Ah, ah,> disse o chefe, <agora entendo por que Carlini ficou para trás.> Todas as naturezas selvagens apreciam uma ação desesperada. Nenhum outro dos bandidos, talvez, fizesse o mesmo; mas todos entenderam o que Carlini fez. <Agora, então,> berrou Carlini, levantando-se por sua vez, aproximando-se do cadáver, sua mão na coronha de uma de suas pistolas, <alguém disputa a posse dessa mulher comigo?> – <Não,> respondeu o chefe, <ela é tua.>”

¹ Corruptela de demônio em Italiano

² Aqui o interlocutor, seu inimigo desde o sorteio, pronuncia o nome como o substantivo correto: diabo, demônio.

<Cucumetto violentou sua filha,> disse o bandido; <eu a amava, destarte matei-a; pois ela serviria para entreter a quadrilha inteira.> O velho não disse nada mas empalideceu como a morte. <Então,> continuou, <se fiz mal, vingue-a;>”

Mas Carlini não deixou a floresta sem saber o paradeiro do pai de Rita. Foi até o lugar onde o deixara na noite anterior. E encontrou o homem suspenso por um dos galhos, do mesmo carvalho que ensombreava o túmulo de sua filha. Então ele fez um amargo juramento de vingança sobre o corpo morto de uma e debaixo do corpo do outro. No entanto, Carlini não pôde cumprir sua promessa, porque 2 dias depois, num encontro com carabineiros romanos, Carlini foi assassinado. (…) Na manhã da partida da floresta de Frosinone Cucumetto seguiu Carlini na escuridão, escutou o juramento cheio de ódio, e, como um homem sábio, se antecipou a ele. A gente contou outras dez histórias desse líder de bando, cada uma mais singular que a anterior. Assim, de Fondi a Perusia, todo mundo treme ao ouvir o nome de Cucumetto.”

Cucumetto era um canalha inveterado, que assumiu a forma de um bandido ao invés de uma cobra nesta vida terrana. Como tal, ele adivinhou no olhar de Teresa o signo de uma autêntica filha de Eva, retornando à floresta, interrompendo-se inúmeras vezes sob pretexto de saudar seus protetores. Vários dias se passaram e nenhum sinal de Cucumetto. Chegava a época do Carnaval.”

4 jovens das mais ricas e nobres famílias de Roma acompanhavam as 3 damas com aquela liberdade italiana que não tem paralelo em nenhum outro país.”

Luigi sentia ciúmes! Ele sentiu que, influenciada pela sua disposição ambiciosa e coquete, Teresa poderia escapar-lhe.”

Por que, ela não sabia, mas ela não sentia minimamente que as censuras de seu amado fossem merecidas.”

<Teresa, o que você estava pensando enquanto dançava de frente para a jovem Condessa de San-Felice?> – <Eu estava pensando,> redargüiu a jovem, com toda a franqueza que lhe era natural, <que daria metade da minha vida por um vestido como o dela.>

<Luigi Vampa,> respondeu o pastor, com o mesmo ar daquele que se apresentasse Alexandre, Rei da Macedônia.

<E o seu?> – <Eu,> disse o viajante, <sou chamado Sinbad, o Marinheiro.>

Franz d’Espinay fitou surpreso.”

Sim, mas eu vim pedir mais do que ser vosso companheiro.> – <E o que poderia ser isso?> inquiriram os bandidos, estupefatos. – <Venho solicitar ser vosso capitão,> disse o jovem. Os bandidos fizeram uma arruaça de risadas. <E o que você fez para aspirar a essa honra?> perguntou o tenente. – <Matei seu chefe, Cucumetto, cujo traje agora visto; e queimei a fazenda San-Felice para pegar o vestido-de-noiva da minha prometida.> Uma hora depois Luigi Vampa era escolhido capitão, vice o finado Cucumetto.”

* * *

Minha casa não seria tão boa se o mundo lá fora não fosse tão ruim.

A vingança tem de começar nalgum lugar: a minha começa no cyberrealm, aqui.

nem é possível, em Roma, evitar essa abundante disposição de guias; além do ordinário cicerone, que cola em você assim que pisa no hotel, e jamais o deixa enquanto permanecer na cidade, há ainda o cicerone especial pertencente a cada monumento – não, praticamente a cada parte de um monumento.”

só os guias estão autorizados a visitar esses monumentos com tochas nas mãos.”

Eu disse, meu bom companheiro, que eu faria mais com um punhado de ouro numa das mãos que você e toda sua tropa poderiam produzir com suas adagas, pistolas, carabinas e canhões incluídos.”

E o que tem isso? Não está um dia dividido em 24h, cada hora em 60 minutos, e todo minuto em 60 segundos? Em 86.400 segundos muita coisa pode acontecer.”

Albert nunca foi capaz de suportar os teatros italianos, com suas orquestras, de onde é impossível ver, e a ausência de balcões, ou camarotes abertos; todos esses defeitos pesavam para um homem que tinha tido sua cabine nos Bouffes, e usufruído de um camarote baixo na Opera.”

Albert deixou Paris com plena convicção de que ele teria apenas de se mostrar na Itáia para ter todos a seus pés, e que em seu retorno ele espantaria o mundo parisiano com a recitação de seus numerosos casos. Ai dele, pobre Albert!”

e tudo que ele ganhou foi a convicção dolorosa de que as madames da Itália têm essa vantagem sobre as da França, a de que são fiéis até em sua infidelidade.”

mas hoje em dia ão é preciso ir tão longe quanto a Noé ao traçar uma linhagem, e uma árvore genealógica é igualmente estimada, date ela de 1399 ou apenas 1815”

A verdade era que os tão aguardados prazeres do Carnaval, com a <semana santa> que o sucederia, enchia cada peito de tal forma que impedia que se prestasse a menor atenção aos negócios no palco. Os atores entravam e saíam despercebidos e ignorados; em determinados momentos convencionais, os expectadores paravam repentinamente suas conversas, ou interrompiam seus divertimentos, para ouvir alguma performance brilhante de Moriani, um recitativo bem-executado por Coselli, ou para aplaudir em efusão os maravilhosos talentos de La Specchia”

<Oh, she is perfectly lovely – what a complexion! And such magnificent hair! Is she French?>

<No, Venetian.>

<And her name is–>

<Countess G——.>

<Ah, I know her by name!> exclaimed Albert; <she is said to possess as much wit and cleverness as beauty. I was to have been presented to her when I met her at Madame Villefort’s ball.>”

believe me, nothing is more fallacious than to form any estimate of the degree of intimacy you may suppose existing among persons by the familiar terms they seem upon”

Por mais que o balé pudesse atrair sua atenção, Franz estava profundamente ocupado com a bela grega para se permitir distrações”

Graças ao judicioso plano de dividir os dois atos da ópera com um balé, a pausa entre as performances é muito curta, tendo os cantores tempo de repousar e trocar de figurino, quando necessário, enquanto os dançarinos executam suas piruetas e exibem seus passos graciosos.”

Maioria dos leitores está ciente [!] de que o 2º ato de <Parisina> abre com um celebrado e efetivo dueto em que Parisina, enquanto dorme, se trai e confessa a Azzo o segredo de seu amor por Ugo. O marido injuriado passa por todos os paroxismos do ciúme, até a firmeza prevalecer em sua mente, e então, num rompante de fúria e indignação, ele acordar sua esposa culpada para contar-lhe que ele sabe de seus sentimentos, e assim infligir-lhe sua vingança. Esse dueto é um dos mais lindos, expressivos e terríveis de que jamais se ouviu emanar da pena de Donizetti. Franz ouvia-o agora pela 3ª vez.”

<Talvez você jamais tenha prestado atenção nele?>

<Que pergunta – tão francesa! Não sabe você que nós italianas só temos olhos para o homem que amamos?>

<É verdade,> respondeu Franz.”

<he looks more like a corpse permitted by some friendly grave-digger to quit his tomb for a while, and revisit this earth of ours, than anything human. How ghastly pale he is!>

<Oh, he is always as colorless as you now see him,> said Franz.

<Then you know him?> almost screamed the countess. <Oh, pray do, for heaven’s sake, tell us all about – is he a vampire, or a ressuscitated corpse, or what?>

<I fancy I have seen him before, and I even think he recognizes me.>”

Vou dizer-lhe, respondeu a condessa. Byron tinha a mais sincera crença na existência de vampiros, e até assegurou a mim que os tinha visto. A descrição que ele me fez corresponde perfeitamente com a aparência e a personalidade daquele homem na nossa frente. Oh, ele é a exata personificação do que eu poderia esperar. O cabelo cor-de-carvão, olhos grandes, claros e faiscantes, em que fogo selvagem, extraterreno parece queimar, — a mesma palidez fantasmal. Observe ainda que a mulher consigo é diferente de qualquer uma do seu sexo. Ela é uma estrangeira – uma estranha. Ninguém sabe quem é, ou de onde ela vem. Sem dúvida ela pertence à mesma raça que ele, e é, como ele, uma praticante das artes mágicas.”

Pela minha alma, essas mulheres confundiriam o próprio Diabo que quisesse desvendá-las. Porque, aqui – elas lhe dão sua mão – elas apertam a sua em correspondência – elas mantêm conversas em sussurros – permitem que você as acompanhe até em casa. Ora, se uma parisiense condescendesse com ¼ dessas coqueterias, sua reputação estaria para sempre perdida.”

Ele era talvez bem pálido, decerto; mas, você sabe, palidez é sempre vista como uma forte prova de descendência aristocrática e casamentos distintos.”

e, a não ser que seu vizinho de porta e quase-amigo, o Conde de Monte Cristo, tivesse o anel de Gyges, e pelo seu poder pudesse ficar invisível, agora era certo que ele não poderia escapar dessa vez.”

O Conde de Monte Cristo é sempre um levantado cedo da cama; e eu posso assegurar que ele já está de pé há duas horas.”

You are thus deprived of seeing a man guillotined; but the mazzuola still remains, which is a very curious punishment when seen for the 1st time, and even the 2nd, while the other, as your must know, is very simple.” [Ver glossário acima.]

do not tell me of European punishments, they are in the infancy, or rather the old age, of cruelty.”

As for myself, I can assure you of one thing, — the more men you see die, the easier it becomes to die yourself” opinion opium onion

do you think the reparation that society gives you is sufficient when it interposes the knife of the guillotine between the base of the occiput and the trapezal muscles of the murderer, and allows him who has caused us years of moral sufferings to escape with a few moments of physical pain?”

Dr. Guillotin got the idea of his famous machine from witnessing an execution in Italy.”

We ought to die together. I was promissed he should die with me. You have no right to put me to death alone. I will not die alone – I will not!”

Oh, man – race of crocodiles, cried the count, extending his clinched hands towards the crowd, how well do I recognize you there, and that at all times you are worthy of yourselves! Lead two sheep to the butcher’s, 2 oxen to the slaughterhouse, and make one of them understand that his companion will not die; the sheep will bleat for pleasure, the ox will bellow with joy. But man – man, whom God has laid his first, his sole commandment, to love his neighbor – man, to whom God has given a voice to express his thoughts – what is his first cry when he hears his fellowman is saved? A blasphemy. Honor to man, this masterpiece of nature, this king of creation! And the count burst into a laugh; a terrible laugh, that showed he must have suffered horribly to be able thus to laugh.”

The bell of Monte Citorio, which only sounds on the pope’s decease and the opening of the Carnival, was ringing a joyous peal.”

On my word, said Franz, you are wise as Nestor and prudent as Ulysses, and your fair Circe must be very skilful or very powerful if she succeed in changing you into a beast of any kind.”

Come, observed the countess, smiling, I see my vampire is only some millionaire, who has taken the appearance of Lara in order to avoid being confounded with M. de Rothschild; and you have seen her?”

without a single accident, a single dispute, or a single fight. The fêtes are veritable pleasure days to the Italians. The author of this history, who has resided 5 or 6 years in Italy, does not recollect to have ever seen a ceremony interrupted by one of those events so common in other countries.”

Se alle sei della mattina le quattro mile piastre non sono nelle mie mani, alla sette il conte Alberto avra cessato di vivere.

Luigi Vampa.

There were in all 6.000 piastres, but of these 6.000 Albert had already expended 3.000. As to Franz, he had no better of credit, as he lived at Florence, and had only come to Rome to pass 7 or 8 days; he had brought but a 100 louis, and of these he had not more than 50 left.”

Well, what good wind blows you hither at this hour?”

I did, indeed.”

Be it so. It is a lovely night, and a walk without Rome will do us both good.”

<Excellency, the Frenchman’s carriage passed several times the one in which was Teresa.>

<The chief’s mistress?>

<Yes. The Frenchman threw her a bouquet; Teresa returned it – all this with the consent of the chief, who was in the carriage.>

<What?> cried Franz, <was Luigi Vampa in the carriage with the Roman peasants?>”

Well, then, the Frenchman took off his mask; Teresa, with the chief’s consent, did the same. The Frenchman asked for a rendez-vous; Teresa gave him one – only, instead of Teresa, it was Beppo who was on the steps of the church of San Giacomo.”

<do you know the catacombs of St. Sebastian?>

<I was never in them; but I have often resolved to visit them.>

<Well, here is an opportunity made to your hand, and it would be difficult to contrive a better.>”

remember, for the future, Napoleon’s maxim, <Never awaken me but for bad news;> if you had let me sleep on, I should have finished my galop [dança de salão], and have been grateful to you all my life.”

<Has your excellency anything to ask me?> said Vampa with a smile.

<Yes, I have,> replied Franz; <I am curious to know what work you were perusing with so much attention as we entered.>

<Caesar’s ‘Commentaries,’> said the bandit, <it is my favorite work.>”

não há nação como a francesa que possa sorrir mesmo na cara da terrível Morte em pessoa.”

Apenas pergunte a si mesmo, meu bom amigo, se não acontece com muitas pessoas de nosso estrato que assumam nomes de terras e propriedades em que nunca foram senhores?”

a vista do que está acontecendo é necessária aos homens jovens, que sempre estão dispostos a ver o mundo atravessar seus horizontes, mesmo se esse horizonte é só uma via pública.”

foils, boxing-gloves, broadswords, and single-sticks – for following the example of the fashionable young men of the time, Albert de Morcerf cultivated, with far more perseverance than music and drawing, the 3 arts that complete a dandy’s education, i.e., fencing [esgrima], boxing, and single-stick”

In the centre of the room was a Roller and Blanchet <baby grand> piano in rosewood, but holding the potentialities of an orchestra in its narrow and sonorous cavity, and groaning beneath the weight of the chefs-d’oeuvre of Beethoven, Weber, Mozart, Haydn, Gretry, and Porpora.”

There on a table, surrounded at some distance by a large and luxurious divan, every species of tobacco known, – from the yellow tobacco of Petersburg to the black of Sinai, and so on along the scale from Maryland and Porto-Rico, to Latakia, – was exposed in pots of crackled earthenware [cerâmica] of which the Dutch are so fond; beside them, in boxes of fragrant wood, were ranged, according to their size and quality, pueros, regalias, havanas, and manillas; and, in an open cabinet, a collection of German pipes, of chibouques [cachimbo turco], with their amber mouth-pieces ornamented with coral, and of narghilés, with their long tubes of morocco, awaiting the caprice of the sympathy of the smokers.”

after coffee, the guests at a breakfast of modern days love to contemplate through the vapor that escapes from their mouths, and ascends in long and fanficul wreaths to the ceiling.”

A única diferença entre Jesus Cristo e eu é que uma cruz o carregava – eu é que carrego a minha cruz.

<Are you hungry?>

<Humiliating as such a confession is, I am. But I dined at M. de Villefort’s, and lawyers always give you very bad dinners. You would think they felt some remorse; did you ever remark that?>

<Ah, depreciate other persons’ dinners; you ministers give such splendid ones.>”

<Willingly. Your Spanish wine is excellent. You see we were quite right to pacify that country.>

<Yes, but Don Carlos?>

<Well, Don Carlos will drink Bordeaux, and in years we will marry his son to the little queen.>”

Recollect that Parisian gossip has spoken of a marriage between myself and Mlle. Eugenie Danglars”

<The king has made him a baron, and can make him a peer [cavalheiro], but he cannot make him a gentleman, and the Count of Morcerf is too aristocratic to consent, for the paltry sum of 2 million francs to a mesalliance [‘desaliança’, casamento com um malnascido]. The Viscount of Morcerf can only wed a marchioness.>

<But 2 million francs make a nice little sum,> replied Morcerf.”

<Nevermind what he says, Morcerf,> said Debray, <do you marry her. You marry a money-bag label, it is true; well but what does that matter? It is better to have a blazon less and a figure more on it. You have seven martlets on your arms; give 3 to your wife, and you will still have 4; that is 1 more than M. de Guise had, who so nearly became King of France, and whose cousin was emperor of Germany.>”

além do mais, todo milionário é tão nobre quanto um bastardo – i.e., ele pode ser.”

<M. de Chateau-Renaud – M. Maximilian Morrel,> said the servant, announcing 2 fresh guests.”

a vida não merece ser falada! – isso é um pouco filosófico demais, minha palavra, Morrel. Fica bem para você, que arrisca sua vida todo dia, mas para mim, que só o fez uma vez—“

<No, his horse; of which we each of us ate a slice with a hearty appetite. It was very hard.>

<The horse?> said Morcerf, laughing.

<No, the sacrifice,> returned Chateau-Renaud; <ask Debray if he would sacrifice his English steed for a stranger?>

<Not for a stranger,> said Debray, <but for a friend I might, perhaps.>”

hoje vamos encher nossos estômagos, e não nossas memórias.”

<Ah, this gentleman is a Hercules killing Cacus, a Perseus freeing Andromeda.>

<No, he is a man about my own size.>

<Armed to the teeth?>

<He had not even a knitting-needle [agulha de tricô].>”

He comes possibly from the Holy Land, and one of his ancestors possessed Calvary, as the Mortemarts(*) did the Dead Sea.”

(*) Wiki: “Anne de Rochechouart de Mortemart (1847-1933), duchess of Uzès, held one of the biggest fortunes in Europe, spending a large part of it on financing general Boulanger’s political career in 1890. A great lady of the world, she wrote a dozen novels and was the 1st French woman to possess a driving licence.”

Motto: “Avant que la mer fût au monde, Rochechouart portait les ondes”

<he has purchased the title of count somewhere in Tuscany?>

<He is rich, then?>

<Have you read the ‘Arabian Nights’?>

<What a question!>”

he calls himself Sinbad the Sailor, and has a cave filled with gold.”

<Pardieu, every one exists.>

<Doubtless, but in the same way; every one has not black salves, a princely retinue, an arsenal of weapons that would do credit to an Arabian fortress, horses that cost 6.000 francs apiece, and Greek mistresses.>”

<Did he not conduct you to the ruins of the Colosseum and suck your blood?> asked Beauchamp.

<Or, having delivered you, make you sign a flaming parchment, surrendering your soul to him as Esau did his birth-right?>”

The count appeared, dressed with the greatest simplicity, but the most fastidious dandy could have found nothing to cavil [escarnecer] at in his toilet. Every article of dress – hat, coat, gloves, and boots – was from the 1st makers. He seemed scarcely five-and-thirty. But what struck everybody was his extreme resemblance to the portrait Debray had drawn.”

Punctuality,> said M. Cristo, <is the politeness of kings, according to one of your sovereings, I think; but it is not the same with travellers. However, I hope you will excuse the 2 or 3 seconds I am behindhand; 500 leagues are not to be accomplished without some trouble, and especially in France, where, it seems, it is forbidden to beat the postilions [cocheiros].”

a traveller like myself, who has successively lived on maccaroni at Naples, polenta at Milan, olla podrida¹ at Valencia, pilau at Constantinople, karrick in India, and swallow’s nests in China. I eat everywhere, and of everything, only I eat but little”

¹ olla podrida: cozido com presunto, aves e embutidos.a

a embutido: carne de tripa

<But you can sleep when you please, monsieur?> said Morrel.

<Yes>

<You have a recipe for it?>

<An infallible one.>

(…)

<Oh, yes, returned M.C.; I make no secret of it. It is a mixture of excellent opium, which I fetched myself from Canton in order to have it pure, and the best hashish which grows in the East – that is, between the Tigris and the Euphrates.>”

he spoke with so much simplicity that it was evident he spoke the truth, or that he was mad.”

<Perhaps what I am about to say may seem strange to you, who are socialists, and vaunt humanity and your duty to your neighbor, but I never seek to protect a society which does not protect me, and which I will even say, generally occupies itself about me only to injure me; and thus by giving them a low place in my steem, and preserving a neutrality towards them, it is society and my neighbor who are indebted to me.>

(…) <you are the 1st man I ever met sufficiently courageous to preach egotism. Bravo, count, bravo!>” “vocês assumem os vícios que não têm, e escondem as virtudes que possuem.”

France is so prosaic, and Paris so civilized a city, that you will not find in its 85 departments – I say 85, because I do not include Corsica – you will not find, then, in these 85 departments a single hill on which there is not a telegraph, or a grotto in which the comissary of polie has not put up a gaslamp.”

<But how could you charge a Nubian to purchase a house, and a mute to furnish it? – he will do everything wrong.>

<Undeceive yourself, monsieur,> replied M.C.; <I am quite sure, that o the contrary, he will choose everything as I wish. He knows my tastes, my caprices, my wants. He has been here a week, with the instinct of a hound, hunting by himself. He will arrange everything for me. He knew, that I should arrive to-day at 10 o’clock; he was waiting for me at 9 at the Barrière de Fontainebleau. He gave me this paper; it contains the number of my new abode; read it yourself,> and M.C. passed a paper to Albert. <Ah, that is really original.> said Beauchamp.”

The young men looked at each other; they did not know if it was a comedy M.C. was playing, but every word he uttered had such an air of simplicity, that it was impossible to suppose what he said was false – besides, why whould he tell a falsehood?”

<Eu, em minha qualidade de jornalista, abro-lhe todos os teatros.>

<Obrigado, senhor,> respondeu M.C., <meu mordomo tem ordens para comprar um camarote em cada teatro.>

<O seu mordomo é também um núbio?> perguntou Debray.

<Não, ele é um homem do campo europeu, se um córsico for considerado europeu. Mas você o conhece, M. de Morcerf.>

<Seria aquele excepcional Sr. Bertuccio, que entende de reservar janelas tão bem?>

<Sim, você o viu o dia que eu tive a honra de recebê-lo; ele tem sido soldado, bandido – de fato, tudo. Eu não teria tanta certeza de que nesse meio-tempo ele não teve problemas com a polícia por alguma briguinha qualquer – uma punhalada com uma faca, p.ex.>”

Eu tenho algo melhor que isso; tenho uma escrava. Vocês procuram suas mulheres em óperas, o Vaudeville, ou as Variedades; eu comprei a minha em Constantinopla; me custa mais, mas não tenho do que reclamar.”

It was the portrait of a young woman of 5-or-6-and-20, with a dark complexion, and light and lustrous eyes, veiled beneath long lashes. She wore the picturesque costume of the Catalan fisher-women, a red and black bodice and golden pins in her hair. She was looking at the sea, and her form was outlined on the blue ocean and sky. The light was so faint in the room that Albert did not perceive the pallor that spread itself over the count’s visage, or the nervous heaving of his chest and shoulders. Silence prevailed for an instant, during which M.C. gazed intently on the picture. § <You have there a most charming mistress, viscount,> said the count in a perfectly calm tone”

Ah, monsieur, returned Albert, You do not know my mother; she it is whom you see here. She had her portrait painted thus 6 or 8 years ago. This costume is a fancy one, it appears, and the resemblance is so great that I think I still see my mother the same as she was in 1830. The countess had this portrait painted during the count’s absence.”

The picture seems to have a malign influence, for my mother rarely comes here without looking at it, weeping. This disagreement is the only one that has ever taken place between the count and countess, who are still as much united, although married more than 20 years, as on the 1st day of their wedding.”

Your are somewhat blasé. I know, and family scenes have not much effect on Sinbad the Sailor, who has seen so much many others.”

These are our arms, that is, those of my father, but they are, as you see, joined to another shield, which has gules, a silver tower, which are my mother’s. By her side I am Spanish, but the family of Morcerf is French, and, I have heard, one of the oldest of the south of France.”

<Yes, you are at once from Provence and Spain; that explains, if the portrait you showed me be like, the dark hue I so much admired on the visage of the noble Catalan.> It would have required the penetration of Oedipus or the Sphinx to have divined the irony the count concealed beneath these words, apparently uttered with the greatest politeness.”

A gentleman of high birth, possessor of an ample fortune, you have consented to gain your promotion as an obscure soldier, step by step – this is uncommon; then become general, peer of France, commander of the Legion of Honor, you consent to again commence a 2nd apprenticeship, without any other hope or any other desire than that of one day becoming useful to your fellow-creatures”

Precisely, monsieur, replied M.C. with ne of those smiles that a painter could never represent or a physiologist analyze.”

He was even paler than Mercedes.”

<And what do you suppose is the coun’s age?> inquired Mercedes, evidently attaching great importance to this question.

<35 or 36, mother.>

<So young, – it is impossible>”

The young man, standing up before her, gazed upon her with that filial affection which is so tender and endearing with children whose mothers are still young and handsome.”

I confess, I am not very desirous of a visit from the commisary of police, for, in Italy, justice is only paid when silent – in France she is paid only when she speaks.”

he has smitten with the sword, and he has perished by the sword”

while he stamped with his feet to remove all traces of his occupation, I rushed on him and plunged my knife into his breast, exclaiming, – <I am Giovanni Bertuccio; thy death for my brother’s; thy treasure for his widow; thou seest that my vengeance is more complete than I had hoped.> I know not if he heard these words; I think he did not for he fell without a cry.”

that relaxation of the laws which always follows a revolution.”

he who is about to commit an assassination fancies that he hears low cries perpetually ringing in his ears. 2 hours passed thus, during which I imagined I heard moans repeatedly.”

too great care we take of our bodies is the only obstacle to the success of those projects which require rapid decision, and vigorous and determined execution.”

No, no; but philosophy at half-past ten at night is somewhat late; yet I have no other observation to make, for what you say is correct, which is more than can be said for all philosophy.”

<heaven will bless you.>

<This, said M.C., is less correct than your philosophy, – it is only faith.>”

red is either altogether good or altogether bad.”

I do not like open doors when it thunders.”

the ocean called eterny”

For all evils there are 2 remedies – time and silence.”

Eu não tenho medo de fantasmas, e nunca ouvi falar de mortos terem causado tanto dano em 6 mil anos quanto os vivos num só dia.”

<It seems, sir steward,> said he <that you have yet to learn that all things are to be sold to such as care to pay the price.>

<His excellency is not, perhaps, aware that M. Danglars gave 16.000 francs for his horses?>

<Very well. Then offer him double that sum; a banker never loses an opportunity of doubling his capital.>”

you have been in my service 1 year, the time I generally give myself to judge of the merits or demerits of those about me.”

I am rich enough to know whatever I desire to know, and I can promise you I am not wanting in curiosity.”

<I assure your excellency,> said he, <that at least it shall be my study to merit your approbation in all things, and I will take M. Ali as my model.>

<By no means,> replied the count in the most frigid tones; <Ali has many faults mixed with most excellent qualities. He cannot possibly serve you as a pattern for your conduct, not being, as you are, a paid servant, but a mere slave – a dog, who, should he fail in his duty towards me, I should not discharge from my service, but kill.> Baptistin opened his eyes with astonishment.”

<Does the sum you have for them make the animals less beautiful,> inquired the count, shrugging his shoulders.”

I see; to your domestics you are <my lord,> the journalists style you <monsieur,> while your constituents call you <citizen>. These are distinctions very suitable under a constitutional government. I understand perfectly.”

I have acquired the bad habit of calling peorsons by their titles from living in a country where barons are still barons by right of birth.”

<My dear sir, if a trifle [ninharia] like that could suffice me, I should never have given myself the trouble of opening an account. A million? Excuse my smiling when you speak of a sum I am in the habit of carrying in my pocket-book or dressing-case.> And with these words M.C. took from his pocket a small case cantaining his visiting-cards and drew forth 2 orders on the treasury for 500.000 francs each, payable at sight to the bearer.”

I must confess to you, count, said Danglars, that I have hitherto imagined myself acquainted with the degree of all the great fortunes of Europe, and still wealth such as yours has been wholly unknown t me. May I presume to ask whether you have long possessed it?”

I have passed a considerable part of my life in the East, madame, and you are doubtless aware that the Orientals value only two things – the fine breeding of their horses and the beauty of their women.”

a woman will often, from mere wilfulness, prefer that which is dangerous to that which is safe. Therefore, in my opinion, my dear baron, the best and easiest way is to leave them to their fancies, and allow them to act as they please, and then, if any mischief follows, why, at least, they have no one to blame but themselves.”


“Debray, who perceived the gathering clouds, and felt no desire to witness the explosion of Madame Danglars’ rage, suddenly recollected an appointment, which compelled him to take his leave”

How grateful will M. de Villefort be for all your goodness; how thanfully will he acknowledge that to you alone he owes the existence of his wife and child!”

hated by many, but warmly supported by others, without being really liked by anybody, M. de Villefort held a high position in the magistracy, and maintened his eminence like a Harley or a Mole.” “A freezing politeness, a strict fidelity to government principles, a profound comtempt for theories and theorists, a deep-seated hatred of ideality, – these were the elements of private and public life displayed by M. de Villefort.”

<Finja pensar bem de si mesmo, e o mundo pensará bem de você,> um axioma 100x mais útil na sociedade hoje que aquele dos gregos, <Conhece-te a ti mesmo,> uma sabedoria que, em nosso dias, nós substituímos pela ciência menos complicada e mais vantajosa de conhecer os outros.”

4 revoluções sucessivas construíram e cimentaram o pedestal sobre o qual sua fortuna se baseia”

Ele deu bailes todos os anos, nos quais não aparecia por mais que ¼ de hora, – ou seja, 45min a menos do que o rei é visível em seus bailes. Nunca fôra visto em teatros, em concertos ou em qualquer lugar público de divertimento. Ocasionalmente, aliás raramente, chegava a jogar Whist, e ainda assim cuidado era tomado para selecionar os jogadores corretos – certas vezes se tratavam de embaixadores, outras, arcebispos; ou quem sabe um príncipe, ou um presidente, talvez alguma duquesa pensionista.”

From being slender he had now become meagre; once pale he was now yellow; his deep-set eyes were hollow, and the gold spectacles shielding his eyes seemed to be an integral portion of his face.”

<well sir, really, if, like you, I had nothing else to do, I should seek a more amusing occupation.>

<man is but an ugly caterpillar for him who studies him through a solar microscope; but you said, I think, that I had nothing else to do. Now, really, let me ask, sir, have you? – do you believe you have anything to do? or to speak in plain terms, do you really think that what you do deserves being called anything?>

It was a long time since the magisrate had heard a paradox so strong, or rather, to say the truth more exactly, it was the 1st time he had ever heard of it.”

it is with the justice of all countries especially that I have occupied myself – it is with the criminal procedure of all nations that I have compared natural justice, and I must say, sir, that it is the law of primitive nations, that is, the law of retaliation, that I have most frequently found to be according to the law of God.” “The English, Turkish, Japanese, Hindu laws, are as familiar to me as the French laws, and thus I was right, when I said to you, that relatively (you know that everything is relative, sir) – that relatively to what I have done, you have very little to do; but that relatively to all I have learned, you have yet a great deal to learn.”

I see that in spite of the reputation which you have acquired as a superior man, you look at everything from the material and vulgar view of society, beginning with man, and ending with man – that is to say, in the most restricted, most narrow view which it is possible for human understanding to embrace.”

Tobias took the angel who restored him to light for an ordinary young man. The nations took Attila, who was doomed to destroy them, for a conqueror similar to other conquerors, and it was necessary for both to reveal their missions, that they might be known and acknowledged”

It is not usual with us corrupted wretches of civilization to find gentlemen like yourself, possessors, as you are, of immense fortune – at least, so it is said – and I beg you to observe that I do not inquire, I merely repeat; – it is not usual, I say, for such privileged and wealthy beings to waste their time in speculations on the state of society, in philosophical reveries, intended at best to console those whom fate has disinherited from the goods of this world.”

The domination of kings are limited either by mountains or rivers, or a change of manners, or an alteration of language. My kingdom is bounded only by the world, for I am not an Italian, or a Frenchman, or a Hindu, or an American, or a Spaniard – I am a cosmopolite. No country can say it saw my birth. God alone knows what country will see me die. I adopt all customs, speak all languages. You believe me to be a Frenchman, for I speak French with the same facility and purity as yourself. Well, Ali, my Nubian, believes me to be an Arab; Bertuccio, my steward, takes me for a Roman; Haidée, my slave, thinks me a Greek. You may, therefore, comprehend, that being of no country, asking no protection from any government, acknowledging no man as my brother, not one of the scruples that arrest the powerful, or the obstacles which paralyze the weak, paralyzes or arrests me. I have only 2 adversaries – I will not say 2 conquerors, for with perseverance I subdue even them, – they are time and distance. There is a 3rd, and the most terrible – that is my condition asa mortal being, this alone can stop me in my onward career, before I have attained the goal at which I aim, for all the rest I have reduced to mathematical terms. What men call the chances of fate – namey, ruin, change, circumstances – I have fully anticipated, and if any of these should overtake me, yet it will not overwhelm me. Unless I die, I shall always be what I am, and therefore it is that I utter the things you have never heard, even from the mouths of kings – for kings have need, and oher persons have fear of you. For who is there who does not say to himself, in a society as incongruously organized as ours, <Perhaps some day I shall have to do with the king’s attorney>?”

we no longer talk, we rise to dissertation.” Engraçada inversão de sentido em relação ao Prefácio da Enciclopédia francesa, que vê nisso o fato de um monólogo cego, nada nobre.

Eu desejo ser a Providência eu mesmo, porque eu sinto que a coisa mais bela, nobre, mais sublime de todas no mundo, é recompensar e punir.”

o filho de Deus é tão invisível quanto o pai.”

<(…) Tudo o que eu posso fazer por você é torná-lo um dos agentes dessa Providência.> A barganha estava concluída. Devo sacrificar minh’alma, mas que importa afinal? Se fosse para fazer tudo de novo, faria de novo.” Villefort olhou o Conde de Monte Cristo admiradíssimo. “Conde, você tem parentes?”

Não, senhor, estou só no mundo.”

Oh, tanto pior.”

há algo que temer além da morte, da velhice e da loucura. P.ex., existe a apoplexia – aquele raio que atinge-o mas sem destruir, mas que de certo modo leva tudo a um fim.” “a ruptura de uma veia no lobo cerebral destruiu tudo isso, não num dia, não numa hora, mas num segundo. Noirtier, que, na noite anterior, era o velho jacobino, o velho senador, o velho Carbonaro, gargalhando à guilhotina, ao canhão, e à adaga – este Noirtier, jogando com revoluções – Monsieur Noirtier, para quem a França era um vasto tabuleiro de xadrez, de onde peões, bispos, cavaleiros e rainhas eram contìnuamente varridos, até o xeque-mate do rei – M.N., o formidável, era, na manhã seguinte, <o pobre N.,> o velho frágil, sob os ternos cuidados da mais fraca das criaturas da casa, i.e., sua neta, Valentina” Nunca chame uma mulher de fraca antes d’a vingança estar completada!

Cem escriores desde Sócrates, Sêneca, St. Agostinho,e Gall, fizeram, em verso e prosa, a comparação que você fez, e ainda assim eu posso mui bem deduzir que os sofrimentos paternos devem causar grandes transformações na mente de um filho.”

Valentina, a filha do meu primeiro casamento – com senhorita Renée de St.-Meran – e Eduardo, o garoto que você hoje salvou.”

<Meu palpite é,> respondeu V., <que meu pai, conduzido por suas paixões; cometeu algumas faltas desconhecidas para a justiça humana, mas marcadas na justiça de Deus. Esse Deus, desejoso em sua misericórdia de punir uma pessoa e mais ninguém, fez justiça nele tão-somente.> O Conde de Monte Cristo, com um sorriso nos lábios, emitiu, das profundezas de sua alma, um grunhido que teria feito V. voar se ao menos tivesse escutado.”

Sua atitude, embora natural para uma mulher oriental, seria, numa européia, confundida com algo emanando luxúria demais.” “E, para completar o quadro, Haidée se encontrava em plena primavera e no auge dos charmes da juventude – ela ainda não tinha ultrapassado os 20 verões.”

Nunca vi ninguém que eu preferisse a você, e nunca amei qualquer um, exceto você e meu pai.”

não é a árvore que abandona a flor – é a flor que cai da árvore.”

Meu pai tinha uma grande barba branca, mas eu o amava; ele tinha 60, mas para mim era mais bonito que qualquer jovem que já tivesse contemplado.”

Acredite: quando 3 grandes paixões, tristeza, amor e gratidão, preenchem o coração, ennui não tem lugar.”

Juventude é a flor da qual amor é o fruto; feliz é aquele que, depois de assistir seu silencioso crescimento, é o felizardo a pegar o fruto e chamá-lo seu.” Píndaro

Havia um estúdio para Emmanuel, que nunca estudava, e uma sala de concertos para Júlia, que nunca tocava.”

Morrel, ao morrer, deixou 500 mil francos, que foram partilhados entre mim e minha irmã, seus únicos descendentes.”

Oh, it was touching superstition, monsieur, and although I did not myself believe it, I would not for the world have destroyed my father’s faith. How often did he muse over it and pronounce the name of a dear friend – a friend lost to him forever; and on his death-bed, when the near approach of eternity seemed to have illumined his mind with supernatural light, this thought, which had until then been but a doubt, became a conviction and his last words were, <Maximilian, it was Edmond Dantes!> At these words the count’s paleness, which had for some time been increasing, became alarming; he could not speak”

M. Franz is not expected to return home for a year to come, I am told; in that time many favorable and unforeseen chances may befriend us.”

Valentine, while reproaching me with selfishness, think a little what you have been to me – the beautiful but cold resemblance of a marble Venus. What promise of future reward have you made me for all the submission and obedience I have evinced? – none whatever.”

The general remark is, <Oh, it cannot be excepcted that one of so stern a character as M. Villefort could lavish the tenderness some fathers do on their daughters. What though she has lost her own mother at a tender age, she has had tha happiness to find a 2nd mother in Madame de Ville.” “my father abandons me from utter indifference, while my mother-in-law detests me with a hatred so much the more terrible because it is veiled beneath a continual smile.”

I do not know; but, though unwilling to introduce money matters into our present conversation, I will just say this much – that her extreme dislike to me has its origin there; and I much fear she envies me the fortime I enjoy in right of my mother, and wich will be more than doubled at the death of M. and Mme. de Saint-Meran, whose sole heiress I am.”

no one could oppose him; he is all-powerful even with the king; he would crush you at a word.”

I am, for many reasons, not altogether so much beneath your alliance. The days when such distinctions were so nicely weighed and considered no longer exist in France, and the 1st families of the monarchy have intermarried with those of the empire. The aristocracy of the lance has allied itself with the nobility of the cannon.”

Don’t speak of Marseilles, I beg of your, Maximilian; that one word brings back my mother to my recollection – my angel mother, who died too soon for myself, and all who knew her.”

<Tell me truly, Maximilian, wether in former days, when our fathers dwelt at Marseilles, there was ever any misunderstanding between them?>

<Not that I am aware of,> replied the young man, <unless; indeed, any ill-feeling might have arisen from their being of opposite parties – your father was, as you know, a zealous partisan of the Bourbons, while mine was wholly devoted to the emperor>”

How singular, murmured Maximilian; your father hates me, while your grandfather, on the contrary – What strange feelings are aroused by politics.”

<And Monsieur de Monte Cristo, King of China, Emperor of Cochin-China,> said the young im[p][ertinent]”

And that is the case, observed Count of Monte Cristo. I have seen Russians devour, without being visibly inconvenienced, vegetable substances which would infallibly have killed a Neapolitan or an Arab.”

Well, supose that this poison was brucine, and you were to take a milligramme the 1st day, 2mg the 2nd, and so on. Well, at the end of 10 days you would have taken a centigramme [+40mg, cumulativamente], at the end of 20 days, increasing another mg, you would have taken 300 centigrammes [?]; that is to say, a dose which you would support without inconvenience, and which would be very dangerous for any other person who had not taken the same precautions as yourself. Well, then, at the end of a month, when drinking water from the same carafe, you would kill the person who drank with you, without your perceiving, otherwise than from slight inconvenience, that there was any poisonous substance mingles with this water.”

<I have often read, and read again, the history of Mithridates,> said Mme. de Villefort in a tone of reflection, <and had always considered it a fable.>

<No, madame, contrary to most history, it is true (…)>

<True, sir. The 2 favorite studies of my youth were botany and mineralogy, and subsequently when I learned the use of simple frequency explained the whole history of a people, and the entire life of individuals in the East, as flowers betoken and symbolize a love affair, I have regretted, that I was not a man, that I might have been a Flamel¹, a Fontana², or a Cabanis³.>

<And the more, madame,> said Counf of Monte Cristo, <as the Orientals do not confine themselves, as did Mithridates, to make a cuirass [escudo; proteção; couraça] of the poisons, but they also made them a dagger.>”

¹ Alquimista dos séc. XIV-XV.

² Médico italiano do séc. XVIII, autor, nas décadas 60, 70 e 80, de tratados pioneiros em toxicologia, como Ricerche fisiche sopra il veleno della vipera.

³ Médico e filósofo francês, contemporâneo de Fontana. De saúde frágil, era um médico que pesquisava muito e não clinicava, sendo portanto quase um metafísico da fisiologia. Suas idéias podem ser consideradas de uma amplitude tal que é, ainda, um psicólogo pré-Psicologia. Seu conceito de Vontade vital influenciaria fortemente Schopenhauer. Magnum opus: Lettre sur les causes premières (1824).

With opium, belladonna, brucaea, snake-wood¹, and the cherry-laurel², they put to sleep all who stand in their way. There is not one of those women, Egyptian, Turkish, or Greek, whom here you call <good women>, who do not know how, by means of chemistry, to stupefy a doctor, and in psychology to amaze a confessor.”

¹ Planta do gênero acácia comum em desertos do Oriente Médio e Austrália.

² Planta originária da vegetação costeira do Mar Morto.

the secret dramas of the East begin with a love philtre and end with a death potion – begin with paradise and end with – hell. There are as many elixirs of every kind as there are caprices and peculiarities in the physical and moral nature of humanity”

A man can easily be put out of the way there, then; it is, indeed, The Bagdad and Bassora of the <Thousand and One Nights>.”

at your theatres, by what at least I could judge by reading the pieces they play, they see persons swallow the contents of a phial, or suck the button of a ring, and fall dead instantly. 5 minutes afterwards the curtain falls, and the spectators depart. They are ignorant of the consequences of the murder; they see neither the police commissary with his badge of office, nor the corporal with his 4 men; and so the poor fools believe that the whole thing is as easy as lying. But go a little way from France – go either to Aleppo or Cairo, or only to Naples or Rome, and you will see people passing by you in the streets – people erect, smiling, and fresh-colored, of whom Asmodeus, if you were holding on by the skirt of his mantle, would say, <That man was poisoned 3 weeks ago; he will be a dead man in a month.>”

Ah, but madame, does mankind ever lose anything? The arts change about and make a tour of the world; things take a different name, and the vulgar do not follow them (…) Poisons at particularly on some organ or another – one on the stomach, another on the brain, another on the intestines. Well, the poison brings on a cough, the cough an inflammation of the lungs, or some other complaint catalogued in the book of science, which, however, by no means precludes it from being decidedly mortal; and if it were not, would be sure to become so, thanks to the remedies applied by foolish doctors, who are generally bad chemists, and which will act in favor of or against the malady, as you please; and then there is a human being killed according to all the rules of art and skill, and of whom justice learns nothing, as was said by a terrible chemist of my acquaintance, the worthy Abbé Adelmonte of Taormina, in Sicily, who has studied these national phenomena very profoundly.”

I thought, I must confess, that these tales, were inventions of the Middle Ages.”

What procureur has ever ventured to draw up an accusation against M. Magendie or M. Flourens², in consequence of the rabbits, cats, and guinea-pigs they have killed? – not one. So, then, the rabbit dies, and justice takes no notice. This rabbit dead, the Abbé Adelmonte has its entrails taken out by his cook and thrown on the dunghill; on this dunghill is a hen, who, pecking these intestines, is in her turn taken ill, and dies next day. At the moment when she is struggling in the convulsions of death, a vulture [espécie de urubu ou abutre] is flying by (there are a good many vultures in Adelmonte’s country); this bird darts on the dead fowl, and carries it away to a rock, where it dines off its prey. Three days afterwards, this poor vulture, which has been very much indisposed since that dinner, suddenly feels very giddly while flying aloft in the clouds, and falls heavily into a fish-pond. The pike, eels, and carp eat greedily always, as everybody knows – well, they feast on the vulture. Now suppose that next day, one of these eels, or pike, or carp, poisoned the fourth remove, is served up at your table. Well, then, your guest will be poisoned at fifth remove, and die, at the end of 8 or 10 days, of pains in the intestines, sickness, or abscess of the pylorus [piloro; músculo entre o estômago e o duodeno]. The doctors open the body and say with an air of profound learning, <The subject has died of a tumor on the liver, or of typhoid fever!>”

¹ Médico do XIX, vivisseccionista célebre pela radicalidade de seus experimentos, que chocaram até mesmo a comunidade científica de um período ainda não tão eticamente regulamentado quanto hoje.

² Médico do XIX especialista em anestesia; diferente de Gall, seu precursor em frenologia, utilizou animais como cobaias para fazer detalhadas comprovações.

But, she exclaimed, suddenly, arsenic is indelible, indestructible; in whatsoever way it is absorbed it will be found again in the body of the victim from the moment when it has been taken in sufficient quantity to cause death.”

<The fowl has not been poisoned – she had died of apoplexy. Apoplexy is a rare disease among fowls, I believe, but very commong among men.> Madame de Villefort appeared more and more thoughtful.

<It is very fortunate,> she observed, <that such substances could only be prepared by chemists; otherwise, all the world would be poisoning each other.>

<By chemists and persons who have a taste for chemistry,> said the Count of Monte Cristo caressly.”

The Orientals are stronger than we are in cases of conscience, and, very prudently, have no hell – that is the point.”

O lado ruim do pensamento humano vai ser sempre definido pelo paradoxo de Jean Jacques Rousseau – você deve saber, – o mandarim que é morto a 200km de distância por erguer a ponta do dedo. A vida inteira o homem passa fazendo essas coisas, e seu intelecto se exaure refletindo sobre elas. Você achará pouquíssimas pessoas que irão e enfiarão uma faca brutalmente no coração de seu companheiro ou irmão, ou que administrariam nele, para fazê-lo sumir da face da terra tão animada de vida, essa quantidade de arsênico de que falamos agora há pouco. Uma coisa dessas está realmente fora do normal – é excêntrico ou estúpido. Para chegar a esse ponto, o sangue deve ferver a 36º, o pulso deve estar, pelo menos, a 90, e os sentimentos, excitados além do limite ordinário.”

Thus Richard III, for instance, was marvellously served by his conscience after the putting away of the 2 children of Edward IV; in fact, he could say, <These 2 children of a cruel and persecuting king, who have inherited the vices of their father, which I alone could perceive in their juvenile propensities – these 2 children are impediments in my way of promoting the happiness of the English people, whose unhappiness they (the children) would infallibly have caused.> Thus was Lady Macbeth served by her conscience, when she sought to give her son, and not her husband (whatever Shakespeare may say), a throne. Ah, maternal love is a great virtue, a powerful motive – so powerful that it excuses a multitude of things, even if, after Duncan’s death, Lady Macbeth had been at all pricked by her conscience.”

Madame de Villefort listened with avidity to these appaling maxims and horrible paradoxes, delivered by the count with that ironical simplicity which was peculiar to him.”

As for me, so nervous, and so subject to fainting fits, I should require a Dr. Adelmonte to invent for me some means of breathing freely and tranquilizing my mind, in the fear I have of dying some fine day of suffocation.”

Only remember 1 thing – a small dose is a remedy, a large one is poison. 1 drop will restore life, as you have seen; 5 or 6 will inevitably kill, and in a way the more terrible inasmuch as, poured into a glass of wine, it would not in the slightest degree affect its flavor.”

He is a very strange man, and in my opinion is himself the Adelmonte he talks about.”

* * *

To no class of persons is the presentation of a gratuitous opera-box more acceptable than to the wealthy millionaire, who still hugs economy while boasting of carrying a king’s ransom in his waistcoat pocket.”

No, for that very ressemblance affrights me; I should have liked something more in the manner of the Venus of Milo or Capua; but this chase-loving Diana continually surrounded by her nymphs gives me a sort of alarm lest she should some day bring on me the fate of Acteon.” “she was beautiful, but her beauty was of too marked and decided a character to please a fastidious taste; her hair was raven black, but its natural waves seemed somewhat rebellious; her eyes of the same color as her hair, were surmounted by well-arched bows, whose great defect, however, consisted in an almost habitual frown, while her whole physiognomy wore that expression of firmness and decision so little in accordance with the gentler attributes of her sex”

But that which completed the almost masculine look Morcerf found so little to his taste, was a dark mole, of much larger dimensions than these freaks of nature generally are, placed just at the corner of her mouth” “She was a perfect linguist, a 1st-rate artist, wrote poetry, professed to be entirely devoted, following it with an indefatigable perseverance, assisted by a schoolfellow” “It was rumored that she was an object of almost paternal interest to one of the principal composers of the day, who excited her to spare no pains in the cultivation of her voice, which might hereafter prove a source of wealth and independence.”

Why, said Albert, he was talked about for a week; then the coronation of the queen of England took place, followed by the theft of Mademoiselle Mars’ diamonds; and so people talked of something else.”

He seems to have a mania for diamonds, and I verily believe that, like Potenkin, he keeps his pockets filled, for the sake of strewing them along the road, as Tom Thumb did his flint stones.”

No, no! exclaimed Debray; that girl is not his wife: he told us himself she was his slave. Do you not recollect, Morcerf, his telling us so at your breakfast?”

Ah, essa música, como produção humana, cantada por bípedes sem penas, está boa o bastante, para citar o velho Diógenes”

<quando eu desejo ouvir sons mais requintadamente consoantes com a melodia do que o ouvido mortal seria capaz de escutar, eu vou dormir.>

<Então durma aqui, meu querido conde. As condições são favoráveis; para o que mais inventaram a ópera?>

<Não, obrigado. Sua orquestra é muito barulhenta. Para dormir da maneira de que falo, calma e silêncio absolutos são precisos, e ainda certa preparação>–

<Eu sei – o famoso haxixe!>

<Precisamente. Destarte, meu querido visconde, sempre que quiser ser regalado com música de verdade, venha e jante comigo.>”

Haidée, cujo espírito parecia centrado nos negócios do palco, como todas as naturezas sem sofisticação, se deliciava com qualquer coisa que se insinuasse aos olhos ou aos ouvidos.”

Você observou, disse a Condessa G—— a Albert, que voltou para o seu lado, esse homem não faz nada como as outras pessoas; ele escuta com grande devoção o 3º ato de <Robert le Diable>, e quando começa o 4º ato, sai de contínuo.”

desinteresse é o raio mais rilhante em que uma espada nobre pode refletir.”

Ah, Haitians, – that is quite another thing! Haitians are the écarte of French stock-jobbing. We may like bouillote, delight in whist, be enraptured with boston, and yet grow tired of them all; but we always come back to écarte – it’s not only a game, it is a hors-d’oeuvre! M. Danglars sold yesterday at 405, and pockets 300.000 francs. Had he but waited till to-day, the price would have fallen to 205, and instead of gaining 300.000 francs, he would have lost 20 or 25.000.”

Você sabe que com banqueiros nada a não ser um documento escrito será válido.”

é cansativo bancar sempre o Manfredo. Eu desejo que minha vida seja livre e aberta.”

Você ouviu – Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti – um homem que figura entre os nobres mais antigos de Itália, cujo nome foi celebrado no 10º canto do <Inferno> por Dante”

The acquaintances one makes in travelling have a sort of claim on one, they everywhere expect to receive the attention which you once paid them by chance, as though the civilities of a passing hour were likely to awaken any lasting interest in favor of the man in whose society you may happen to be thrown in the course of your journey.”

<Yes, he is to marry Mademoiselle de Villefort.>

<Indeed?>

<And you know I am to marry Mademoiselle Danglars,> said Albert, laughing.

<You smile.>

<Yes.>

<Why do you do so?>

<I smile because there appears to me to be about as much inclination for the consummation of the engagement in question as there is for my own. But really, my dear count, We are talking as much of women as they do of us; it is unpardonable>”

My servants seem to imitate those you sometimes see in a play, who, because they have only a word to say, aquit themselves in the most awkward manner possible.”

I should like you 100x better if, by your intervention, I could manage to remain a bachelor, even were it only for 10 years.”

Lucullus dines with Lucullus” ou o banquete-para-um.

Você deve saber que na França são muito particulares nesses pontos; não é o bastante, como na Itália, ir até o padre e dizer <Nós amamos 1 ao outro, e queremos que você nos case.> Casamento é um negócio civil na França, e a fim de se casar da maneira ortodoxa você precisa de papéis que estabeleçam inegavelmente sua identidade.”

<But what shall I wear?>

<What you find in your trunks.>

<In my trunks? I have but one portmanteau [mala].>

<I dare say you have nothing else with you. What is the use of losing one’s self with so many things? Besides an old soldier always likes to march with as little baggage as possible.>”

<Exactly so. Now, as I have never known any Sinbad, with the exception of the one celebrated in the ‘1001 Nights’>–

<Well, it is one of his descendants, and a great friend of mine; he is a very rich Englishman, eccentric almost to insanity, and his real name is Lord Wilmore.>”

I have, therefore, received a very good education, and have been treated by those kidnappers very much as the slaves were treated in Asia Minor, whose masters made them grammarians, doctors, and philosophers, in order that they might fetch a higher price in the Roman market.”

Você não pode controlar as circunstâncias, meu caro; <o homem propõe, e Deus dispõe>.”

<Does Mademoiselle Danglars object to this marriage with Monsieur de Morcerf on account of loving another?>

<I told you I was not on terms of strict intimacy with Eugenie.>

<Yes, but girls tell each other secrets without being particularly intimate; own, now, that you did question her on the subject. Ah, I see you are smiling.>”

She told me that she loved no one, said Valentine; that she disliked the idea of being married; that she would infinitely prefer leading an independent and unfettered life; and that she almost wished her father might lose his fortune; that she might become an artist, like her friend, Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.”

I never saw more simple tastes united to greater magnificence. His smile is so sweet when he addresses me, that I forget it ever can be bitter to others. Ah, Valentine, tell me, if he ever looked on you with one of those sweet smiles?”

Has the sun done anything for me? No, he warms me with his rays, and it is by his light that I see you – nothing more. Has such and such a perfume done anything for me? No; its odors charms one of my senses – that is all I can say when I am asked why I praise it. My friendship for him is as strange and unaccountable as his for me.”

A man who accustoms himself to live in such a world of poetry and imagination must find far too little excitement in a common, every-day sort of attachment such as ours.”

O que você está me dizendo? 900 mil francos? Essa é uma soma que poderia ser lamentada mesmo por um filósofo!”

Flora, a jovial e sorridente deusa dos jardineiros”

O Conde de Monte Cristo tinha visto o bastante. Todo homem tem uma paixão arrebatadora em seu coração, como cada fruta tem seu verme; a do homem-do-telégrafo era a horticultura.”

these Italians are well-named and badly dressed.”

I have only heard that an emperor of China had an oven built expressly, and that in this oven 12 jars like this were successively baked. 2 broke, from the heat of the fire; the other 10 were sunk 300 fathoms deep into the sea. The sea, knowing what was required of her, threw over them her weeds, encircled them with coral, and encrusted them with shells; the whole was cemented by 200 years beneath these almost impervious depths, for a revolution carried away the emperor who wished to make the trial, and only left the documents proving the manufacture of the jars and their descent into the sea. At the end of 200 years the documents were found, and they thought of bringing up the jars. Divers descended in machines, made expressly on the discovery, into the bay where they were thrown; but of 10 3 only remained, the rest having been broken by the waves.”

<Stop! You are in a shocking hurry to be off – you forget one of my guests. Lean a little to the left. Stay! look at M. Andrea Cavalcanti, the young man in a black coat, looking at Murillo’s Madonna; now he is turning.> This time Bertuccio would have uttered an exclamation had not a look from the Count of Monte Cristo silenced him. <Benedetto?> he muttered; <fatality!>”

you will admit that, when arrived at a certain degree of fortune, the superfluities of life are all that can be desired; and the ladies will allow that, after having risen to a certain eminence of position, the ideal alone can be more exalted.”

For example, you see these 2 fish; 1 brought from 50 leagues beyond St. Petersburg, the other 4 leagues from Naples. Is it not amusing to see them both on the same table?”

<Exactly: 1 comes from the Volga, and the other from Lake Fusaro.>

<Impossible!> cried all the guests simultaneously.

<Well, this is just what amuses me,> said the Count of Monte Cristo. <I am like Nero – cupitor impossibilium; and that is what is amusing you at this moment. This fish which seems so exquisite to you is very likely no better than perch or salmon; but it seemed impossible to procure it, and here it is.>”

<Pliny relates that they sent slaves from Ostia to Rome, who carried on their heads fish which he calls the muslus, and which, from the description, must probably be the goldfish. It was also considered a luxury to have them alive, it being an amusing sight to see them die, for, when dying, they chance color 3 or 4 times, and like the rainbow when it disappears, pass through all the prismatic shades, after which they were sent to the kitchen. Their agony formed part of their merit – if they were not seen alive, they were despised when dead.>

<Yes,> said Debray, <but then Ostia is only a few leagues from Rome.>

<True,> said the Count of Monte Cristo; <but what would be the use of living 18×100 years after Lucullus, if we can do no better than he could?>”

Elisabeth de Rossan, Marquise de Ganges, was one of the famous women of the court of Louis XIV where she was known as <La Belle Provençale>. She was the widow of the Marquise de Castellane when she married de Ganges, and having the misfortune to excite the enmity of her new brothers-in-law, was forced by them to take poison; and they finished her off with pistol and dagger.”

<Can you imagine>, said the Count of Monte Crisato, <some Othello or Abbé de Ganges, one stormy night, descending these stairs step by step, carrying a load, which he wishes to hide from the sight of man, if not from God?> Madame Danglars half fainted on the arm of Villefort, who was obliged to support himself against the wall.”

<What is done to infanticides in this country?> asked Major Cavalcanti innocently.

<Oh, their heads are soon cut off>, said Danglars.

<Ah, indeed?> said Cavalcanti.

<I think so, am I not right, M. de Villefort?> asked the Count of Monte Cristo.

<Yes, count>, replied Villefort, in a voice now scarcely human.”

Simpleton symptons

Melancholy in a capitalist, like the appearance of a comet, presages some misfortune to the world.”

She dreamed Don Carlos had returned to Spain; she believes in dreams. It is magnetism, she says, and when she dreams a thing it is sure to happen, she assures me.”

I make three assortments in fortune—first-rate, second-rate, and third-rate fortunes. I call those first-rate which are composed of treasures one possesses under one’s hand, such as mines, lands, and funded property, in such states as France, Austria, and England, provided these treasures and property form a total of about a hundred millions; I call those second-rate fortunes, that are gained by manufacturing enterprises, joint-stock companies, viceroyalties, and principalities, not drawing more than 1,500,000 francs, the whole forming a capital of about fifty millions; finally, I call those third-rate fortunes, which are composed of a fluctuating capital, dependent upon the will of others, or upon chances which a bankruptcy involves or a false telegram shakes, such as banks, speculations of the day—in fact, all operations under the influence of greater or less mischances, the whole bringing in a real or fictitious capital of about fifteen millions. I think this is about your position, is it not?”

We have our clothes, some more splendid than others,—this is our credit; but when a man dies he has only his skin; in the same way, on retiring from business, you have nothing but your real principal of about five or six millions, at the most; for third-rate fortunes are never more than a fourth of what they appear to be, like the locomotive on a railway, the size of which is magnified by the smoke and steam surrounding it. Well, out of the five or six millions which form your real capital, you have just lost nearly two millions, which must, of course, in the same degree diminish your credit and fictitious fortune; to follow out my s[i]mile, your skin has been opened by bleeding, and this if repeated three or four times will cause death—so pay attention to it, my dear Monsieur Danglars. Do you want money? Do you wish me to lend you some?

I have made up the loss of blood by nutrition. I lost a battle in Spain, I have been defeated in Trieste, but my naval army in India will have taken some galleons, and my Mexican pioneers will have discovered some mine.”

to involve me, three governments must crumble to dust.”

Well, such things have been.”

That there should be a famine!”

Recollect the seven fat and the seven lean kine.”

Or, that the sea should become dry, as in the days of Pharaoh, and even then my vessels would become caravans.”

So much the better. I congratulate you, my dear M. Danglars,” said Monte Cristo; “I see I was deceived, and that you belong to the class of second-rate fortunes.”

the sickly moons which bad artists are so fond of daubing into their pictures of ruins.”

But all the Italians are the same; they are like old Jews when they are not glittering in Oriental splendor.”

my opinion, I say, is, that they have buried their millions in corners, the secret of which they have transmitted only to their eldest sons, who have done the same from generation to generation; and the proof of this is seen in their yellow and dry appearance, like the florins of the republic, which, from being constantly gazed upon, have become reflected in them.”

Oh, that depends upon circumstances. I know an Italian prince, rich as a gold mine, one of the noblest families in Tuscany, who, when his sons married according to his wish, gave them millions; and when they married against his consent, merely allowed them thirty crowns a month. Should Andrea marry according to his father’s views, he will, perhaps, give him one, two, or three millions. For example, supposing it were the daughter of a banker, he might take an interest in the house of the father-in-law of his son; then again, if he disliked his choice, the major takes the key, double-locks his coffer, and Master Andrea would be obliged to live like the sons of a Parisian family, by shuffling cards or rattling the dice.”

Well, when I was a clerk, Morcerf was a mere fisherman.”

And then he was called——”

Fernand.”

Only Fernand?”

Fernand Mondego.”

You are sure?”

Pardieu! I have bought enough fish of him to know his name.”

Then, why did you think of giving your daughter to him?”

Because Fernand and Danglars, being both parvenus, both having become noble, both rich, are about equal in worth, excepting that there have been certain things mentioned of him that were never said of me.”

What?”

Oh, nothing!”

Ah, yes; what you tell me recalls to mind something about the name of Fernand Mondego. I have heard that name in Greece.”

In conjunction with the affairs of Ali Pasha?”

Exactly so.”

This is the mystery,” said Danglars. “I acknowledge I would have given anything to find it out.”

It would be very easy if you much wished it?”

How so?”

Probably you have some correspondent in Greece?”

I should think so.”

At Yanina?”

Everywhere.”

Well, write to your correspondent in Yanina, and ask him what part was played by a Frenchman named Fernand Mondego in the catastrophe of Ali Tepelini.”

You are right,” exclaimed Danglars, rising quickly, “I will write today.”

business-like persons pay very little attention to women, and Madame Danglars crossed the hall without exciting any more attention than any other woman calling upon her lawyer.”

it is true that every step in our lives is like the course of an insect on the sands;—it leaves its track! Alas, to many the path is traced by tears.”

 “Besides the pleasure, there is always remorse from the indulgence of our passions, and, after all, what have you men to fear from all this? the world excuses, and notoriety ennobles you.”

It is generally the case that what we most ardently desire is as ardently withheld from us by those who wish to obtain it, or from whom we attempt to snatch it. Thus, the greater number of a man’s errors come before him disguised under the specious form of necessity; then, after error has been committed in a moment of excitement, of delirium, or of fear, we see that we might have avoided and escaped it. The means we might have used, which we in our blindness could not see, then seem simple and easy, and we say, <Why did I not do this, instead of that?> Women, on the contrary, are rarely tormented with remorse; for the decision does not come from you,—your misfortunes are generally imposed upon you, and your faults the results of others’ crimes.

Chance?” replied Villefort; “No, no, madame, there is no such thing as chance.”

Oh, the wickedness of man is very great,” said Villefort, “since it surpasses the goodness of God. Did you observe that man’s eyes while he was speaking to us?”

No.”

But have you ever watched him carefully?”

did you ever reveal to anyone our connection?”

Never, to anyone.”

You understand me,” replied Villefort, affectionately; “when I say anyone,—pardon my urgency,—to anyone living I mean?”

Yes, yes, I understand very well,” ejaculated the baroness; “never, I swear to you.”

Were you ever in the habit of writing in the evening what had transpired in the morning? Do you keep a journal?”

No, my life has been passed in frivolity; I wish to forget it myself.”

Do you talk in your sleep?”

I sleep soundly, like a child; do you not remember?” The color mounted to the baroness’s face, and Villefort turned awfully pale.

It is true,” said he, in so low a tone that he could hardly be heard.

It was a strange thing that no one ever appeared to advance a step in that man’s favor. Those who would, as it were, force a passage to his heart, found an impassable barrier.”

And what is the news?”

You should not ask a stranger, a foreigner, for news.”

One may forsake a mistress, but a wife,—good heavens! There she must always be”

You are difficult to please, viscount.”

Yes, for I often wish for what is impossible.”

What is that?”

To find such a wife as my father found.” Monte Cristo turned pale, and looked at Albert, while playing with some magnificent pistols.

For any other son to have stayed with his mother for four days at Tréport, it would have been a condescension or a martyrdom, while I return, more contented, more peaceful—shall I say more poetic!—than if I had taken Queen Mab or Titania as my companion.”

That is what I call devoted friendship, to recommend to another one whom you would not marry yourself.”

I love everyone as God commands us to love our neighbor, as Christians; but I thoroughly hate but a few. Let us return to M. Franz d’Epinay. Did you say he was coming?”

those who remain in Paris in July must be true Parisians.”

That is very well before one is over forty. No, I do not dance, but I like to see others do so.”

One of his peculiarities was never to speak a word of French, which he however wrote with great facility.”

I am told it is a delightful place?”

It is a rock.”

And why has the count bought a rock?”

For the sake of being a count. In Italy one must have territorial possessions to be a count.”

Are you not his confessor?”

No, sir; I believe he is a Lutheran.”

He is a Quaker then?”

Exactly, he is a Quaker, with the exception of the peculiar dress.”

Has he any friends?”

Yes, everyone who knows him is his friend.”

But has he any enemies?”

One only.”

What is his name?”

Lord Wilmore.”

A investigação circular de Monsieur Villefaible…

Now, sir, I have but one question more to ask, and I charge you, in the name of honor, of humanity, and of religion, to answer me candidly.”

What is it, sir?”

Do you know with what design M. de Monte Cristo purchased a house at Auteuil?”

Certainly, for he told me.”

What is it, sir?”

To make a lunatic asylum of it, similar to that founded by the Count of Pisani at Palermo. Do you know about that institution?”

As the envoy of the prefect of police arrived ten minutes before ten, he was told that Lord Wilmore, who was precision and punctuality personified, was not yet come in, but that he would be sure to return as the clock struck.” (*) [VIDE MARCA POUCO ALÉM]

But as Lord Wilmore, in the character of the count’s enemy, was less restrained in his answers, they were more numerous; he described the youth of Monte Cristo, who he said, at ten years of age, entered the service of one of the petty sovereigns of India who make war on the English. It was there Wilmore had first met him and fought against him; and in that war Zaccone had been taken prisoner, sent to England, and consigned to the hulks, whence he had escaped by swimming. Then began his travels, his duels, his caprices; then the insurrection in Greece broke out, and he had served in the Grecian ranks. While in that service he had discovered a silver mine in the mountains of Thessaly, but he had been careful to conceal it from everyone. After the battle of Navarino, when the Greek government was consolidated, he asked of King Otho a mining grant for that district, which was given him. Hence that immense fortune, which, in Lord Wilmore’s opinion, possibly amounted to one or two millions per annum,—a precarious fortune, which might be momentarily lost by the failure of the mine.”

Hatred evidently inspired the Englishman, who, knowing no other reproach to bring on the count, accused him of avarice. “Do you know his house at Auteuil?”

Certainly.”

What do you know respecting it?”

Do you wish to know why he bought it?”

Yes.”

The count is a speculator, who will certainly ruin himself in experiments. He supposes there is in the neighborhood of the house he has bought a mineral spring equal to those at Bagnères, Luchon, and Cauterets. He is going to turn his house into a Badhaus, as the Germans term it. He has already dug up all the garden two or three times to find the famous spring, and, being unsuccessful, he will soon purchase all the contiguous houses. Now, as I dislike him, and hope his railway, his electric telegraph, or his search for baths, will ruin him, I am watching for his discomfiture, which must soon take place.”

I have already fought three duels with him,” said the Englishman, “the first with the pistol, the second with the sword, and the third with the sabre.”

Lord Wilmore, having heard the door close after him, returned to his bedroom, where with one hand he pulled off his light hair, his red whiskers, his false jaw, and his wound, to resume the black hair, dark complexion, and pearly teeth of the Count of Monte Cristo. It was M. de Villefort, and not the prefect, who returned to the house of M. de Villefort. (*) [???] He himself was the <envoy> [solução do miséterio], although the prefect was no more than an envoy of the King’s Attorney… Champsfort, consequently, continued his circularity with perfection & avidity…

You know that he has another name besides Monte Cristo?”

No, I did not know it.”

Monte Cristo is the name of an island, and he has a family name.”

I never heard it.”

Well, then, I am better informed than you; his name is Zaccone.”

It is possible.”

He is a Maltese.”

That is also possible.”

The son of a shipowner.”

Many men might have been handsomer, but certainly there could be none whose appearance was more significant, if the expression may be used. (…) Yet the Parisian world is so strange, that even all this might not have won attention had there not been connected with it a mysterious story gilded by an immense fortune.”

Albert,” she asked, “did you notice that?”

What, mother?”

That the count has never been willing to partake of food under the roof of M. de Morcerf.”

Yes; but then he breakfasted with me—indeed, he made his first appearance in the world on that occasion.”

But your house is not M. de Morcerf’s,” murmured Mercédès

Count,” added Mercédès with a supplicating glance, “there is a beautiful Arabian custom, which makes eternal friends of those who have together eaten bread and salt under the same roof.”

I know it, madame,” replied the count; “but we are in France, and not in Arabia, and in France eternal friendships are as rare as the custom of dividing bread and salt with one another.”

How can you exist thus without anyone to attach you to life?”

It is not my fault, madame. At Malta, I loved a young girl, was on the point of marrying her, when war came and carried me away. I thought she loved me well enough to wait for me, and even to remain faithful to my memory. When I returned she was married. This is the history of most men who have passed twenty years of age. Perhaps my heart was weaker than the hearts of most men, and I suffered more than they would have done in my place; that is all.” The countess stopped for a moment, as if gasping for breath. “Yes,” she said, “and you have still preserved this love in your heart—one can only love once—and did you ever see her again?”

MÍNIMA LISTA

Countless countesses

M. Count Comtempt

Countemporaneous

Aunt C.

instead of plunging into the mass of documents piled before him, M. Villefort opened the drawer of his desk, touched a spring, and drew out a parcel of cherished memoranda, amongst which he had carefully arranged, in characters only known to himself, the names of all those who, either in his political career, in money matters, at the bar, or in his mysterious love affairs, had become his enemies. § Their number was formidable, now that he had begun to fear, and yet these names, powerful though they were, had often caused him to smile with the same kind of satisfaction experienced by a traveller who from the summit of a mountain beholds at his feet the craggy eminences, the almost impassable paths, and the fearful chasms, through which he has so perilously climbed. When he had run over all these names in his memory, again read and studied them, commenting meanwhile upon his lists, he shook his head.

No,” he murmured, “none of my enemies would have waited so patiently and laboriously for so long a space of time, that they might now come and crush me with this secret. Sometimes, as Hamlet says—

Foul deeds will rise,

Though all the earth o’erwhelm them, to men’s eyes;’

Sujos feitos erguer-se-ão,

Muito embora toda a terra os soterre,

aos olhos dos homens

Hamlet

“—he cared little for that mene, mene, tekel upharsin, which appeared suddenly in letters of blood upon the wall;—but what he was really anxious for was to discover whose hand had traced them.” Referência bíblica. Segue explicação:

(source: Wiki)

Daniel reads the words, MENE, MENE, TEKEL, PARSIN, and interprets them for the king: MENE, God has numbered the days of your kingdom and brought it to an end; TEKEL, you have been weighed and found wanting; and PERES, the kingdom is divided and given to the Medes and Persians. <Then Belshazzar gave the command, and Daniel was clothed in purple, a chain of gold was put around his neck, and a proclamation was made … that he should rank third in the kingdom; [and] that very night Belshazzar the Chaldean (Babylonian) king was killed, and Darius the Mede received the kingdom.> (…) As Aramaic was written with consonants alone, they may have lacked any context in which to make sense of them. Daniel supplies vowels in two different ways, first reading the letters as nouns, then interpreting them as verbs. § The words Daniel reads are monetary weights: a mena, equivalent to a Jewish mina or 60 shekels, (several ancient versions have only one mena instead of two), a tekel, equivalent to a shekel, and parsin, meaning <half-pieces>. The last involves a word-play on the name of the Persians, suggesting not only that they are to inherit Belshazzar’s kingdom, but that they are two peoples, Medes and Persians. § Having read the words as nouns Daniel then interprets them as verbs, based on their roots: mina is interpreted as meaning <numbered>, tekel, from a root meaning to weigh, as meaning <weighed> (and found wanting), and peres, the singular form of dual parsin, from a root meaning to divide, as meaning the kingdom is to be <divided> and given to the Medes and Persians. (A curious point is that the various weights — a mina or sixty shekels, another shekel, and two half-shekels — add up to 62, which is noted in the last verse as the age of Darius the Mede).” RESUMO: “Seus dias estão contados…”

I cannot cry; at my age they say that we have no more tears,—still I think that when one is in trouble one should have the power of weeping.”

nothing frightens old people so much as when death relaxes its vigilance over them for a moment in order to strike some other old person.”

A stepmother is never a mother, sir. But this is not to the purpose,—our business concerns Valentine, let us leave the dead in peace.”

that theatrical formality invented to heighten the effect of a comedy called the signature of the contract”

It is an every-day occurrence for a gambler to lose not only what he possesses but also what he has not.”

I will, then, wait until the last moment, and when my misery is certain, irremediable, hopeless, I will write a confidential letter to my brother-in-law, another to the prefect of police, to acquaint them with my intention, and at the corner of some wood, on the brink of some abyss, on the bank of some river, I will put an end to my existence, as certainly as I am the son of the most honest man who ever lived in France.”

He shut himself in his room, and tried to read, but his eye glanced over the page without understanding a word, and he threw away the book, and for the second time sat down to sketch his plan (…) The garden became darker still, but in the darkness he looked in vain for the white dress, and in the silence he vainly listened for the sound of footsteps. The house, which was discernible through the trees, remained in darkness, and gave no indication that so important an event as the signature of a marriage-contract was going on. Morrel looked at his watch, which wanted a quarter to ten; but soon the same clock he had already heard strike two or three times rectified the error by striking half-past nine. § This was already half an hour past the time Valentine had fixed. It was a terrible moment for the young man. The slightest rustling of the foliage, the least whistling of the wind, attracted his attention, and drew the perspiration to his brow; then he tremblingly fixed his ladder, and, not to lose a moment, placed his foot on the first step. Amidst all these alternations of hope and fear, the clock struck ten. <It is impossible,> said Maximilian, <that the signing of a contract should occupy so long a time without unexpected interruptions. I have weighed all the chances, calculated the time required for all the forms; something must have happened.> And then he walked rapidly to and fro, and pressed his burning forehead against the fence. Had Valentine fainted? or had she been discovered and stopped in her flight? These were the only obstacles which appeared possible to the young man. (…) He even thought he could perceive something on the ground at a distance; he ventured to call, and it seemed to him that the wind wafted back an almost inarticulate sigh. (…) A light moved rapidly from time to time past three windows of the second floor. These three windows were in Madame de Saint-Méran’s room. Another remained motionless behind some red curtains which were in Madame de Villefort’s bedroom. Morrel guessed all this. So many times, in order to follow Valentine in thought at every hour in the day, had he made her describe the whole house, that without having seen it he knew it all.”

grief may kill, although it rarely does, and never in a day, never in an hour, never in ten minutes.”

Did you notice the symptoms of the disease to which Madame de Saint-Méran has fallen a victim?”

I did. Madame de Saint-Méran had three successive attacks, at intervals of some minutes, each one more serious than the former. When you arrived, Madame de Saint-Méran had already been panting for breath some minutes; she then had a fit, which I took to be simply a nervous attack, and it was only when I saw her raise herself in the bed, and her limbs and neck appear stiffened, that I became really alarmed. Then I understood from your countenance there was more to fear than I had thought. This crisis past, I endeavored to catch your eye, but could not. You held her hand—you were feeling her pulse—and the second fit came on before you had turned towards me. This was more terrible than the first; the same nervous movements were repeated, and the mouth contracted and turned purple.”

And at the third she expired.”

At the end of the first attack I discovered symptoms of tetanus; you confirmed my opinion.”

Yes, before others,” replied the doctor; “but now we are alone——“

What are you going to say? Oh, spare me!”

That the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning by vegetable substances are the same.” M. de Villefort started from his seat, then in a moment fell down again, silent and motionless.

Madame de Saint-Méran succumbed to a powerful dose of brucine or of strychnine, which by some mistake, perhaps, has been given to her.”

But how could a dose prepared for M. Noirtier poison Madame de Saint-Méran?”

Nothing is more simple. You know poisons become remedies in certain diseases, of which paralysis is one. For instance, having tried every other remedy to restore movement and speech to M. Noirtier, I resolved to try one last means, and for three months I have been giving him brucine; so that in the last dose I ordered for him there were six grains. This quantity, which is perfectly safe to administer to the paralyzed frame of M. Noirtier, which has become gradually accustomed to it, would be sufficient to kill another person.”

were you a priest I should not dare tell you that, but you are a man, and you know mankind.”

It cannot be wondered at that his mind, generally so courageous, but now disturbed by the two strongest human passions, love and fear, was weakened even to the indulgence of superstitious thoughts. Although it was impossible that Valentine should see him, hidden as he was, he thought he heard the shadow at the window call him; his disturbed mind told him so. This double error became an irresistible reality, and by one of the incomprehensible transports of youth, he bounded from his hiding-place, and with two strides, at the risk of being seen, at the risk of alarming Valentine, at the risk of being discovered by some exclamation which might escape the young girl, he crossed the flower-garden, which by the light of the moon resembled a large white lake, and having passed the rows of orange-trees which extended in front of the house, he reached the step, ran quickly up and pushed the door, which opened without offering any resistance. Valentine had not seen him. Her eyes, raised towards heaven, were watching a silvery cloud gliding over the azure, its form that of a shadow mounting towards heaven. Her poetic and excited mind pictured it as the soul of her grandmother. (…) Morrel was mad.”

A heart overwhelmed with one great grief is insensible to minor emotions.”

The weak man talks of burdens he can raise, the timid of giants he can confront, the poor of treasures he spends, the most humble peasant, in the height of his pride, calls himself Jupiter.”

It is said to have been a congestion of the brain, or apoplexy, which is the same thing, is it not?”

Nearly.”

You bend because your empire is a young stem, weakened by rapid growth. Take the Republic for a tutor; let us return with renewed strength to the battle-field, and I promise you 500,000 soldiers, another Marengo, and a second Austerlitz. Ideas do not become extinct, sire; they slumber sometimes, but only revive the stronger before they sleep entirely.” M. Noirtier a Napoleão

But tell me, said Beauchamp, what is life? Is it not a halt in Death’s anteroom?”

A moment later, Madame de Villefort entered the drawing-room with her little Edward. It was evident that she had shared the grief of the family, for she was pale and looked fatigued. She sat down, took Edward on her knees, and from time to time pressed this child, on whom her affections appeared centred, almost convulsively to her bosom.”

Old age is selfish, sir, and Mademoiselle de Villefort has been a faithful companion to M. Noirtier, which she cannot be when she becomes the Baroness d’Epinay. My father’s melancholy state prevents our speaking to him on any subjects, which the weakness of his mind would incapacitate him from understanding, and I am perfectly convinced that at the present time, although, he knows that his granddaughter is going to be married, M. Noirtier has even forgotten the name of his intended grandson.”

He was then informed of the contents of the letter from the Island of Elba, in which he was recommended to the club as a man who would be likely to advance the interests of their party. One paragraph spoke of the return of Bonaparte and promised another letter and further details, on the arrival of the Pharaon belonging to the shipbuilder Morrel, of Marseilles, whose captain was entirely devoted to the emperor.”

there was something awful in hearing the son read aloud in trembling pallor these details of his father’s death, which had hitherto been a mystery. Valentine clasped her hands as if in prayer. Noirtier looked at Villefort with an almost sublime expression of contempt and pride.”

The general fell, then, in a loyal duel, and not in ambush as it might have been reported. In proof of this we have signed this paper to establish the truth of the facts, lest the moment should arrive when either of the actors in this terrible scene should be accused of premeditated murder or of infringement of the laws of honor.”

<tell me the name of the president of the club, that I may at least know who killed my father.> Villefort mechanically felt for the handle of the door; Valentine, who understood sooner than anyone her grandfather’s answer, and who had often seen two scars upon his right arm, drew back a few steps. <Mademoiselle,> said Franz, turning towards Valentine, <unite your efforts with mine to find out the name of the man who made me an orphan at two years of age.> Valentine remained dumb and motionless.”

M, repeated Franz. The young man’s finger, glided over the words, but at each one Noirtier answered by a negative sign. Valentine hid her head between her hands. At length, Franz arrived at the word MYSELF.”

what is required of a young man in Paris? To speak its language tolerably, to make a good appearance, to be a good gamester, and to pay in cash.”

As for his wife, he bowed to her, as some husbands do to their wives, but in a way that bachelors will never comprehend, until a very extensive code is published on conjugal life.”

The two young ladies were seen seated on the same chair, at the piano, accompanying themselves, each with one hand, a fancy to which they had accustomed themselves, and performed admirably. Mademoiselle d’Armilly, whom they then perceived through the open doorway, formed with Eugénie one of the tableaux vivants of which the Germans are so fond. She was somewhat beautiful, and exquisitely formed—a little fairy-like figure, with large curls falling on her neck, which was rather too long, as Perugino sometimes makes his Virgins, and her eyes dull from fatigue. She was said to have a weak chest, and like Antonia in the Cremona Violin, she would die one day while singing. Monte Cristo cast one rapid and curious glance round this sanctum; it was the first time he had ever seen Mademoiselle d’Armilly, of whom he had heard much. <Well,> said the banker to his daughter, <are we then all to be excluded?> He then led the young man into the study, and either by chance or manœuvre the door was partially closed after Andrea, so that from the place where they sat neither the Count nor the baroness could see anything; but as the banker had accompanied Andrea, Madame Danglars appeared to take no notice of it.”

<Then you are wrong, madame. Fortune is precarious; and if I were a woman and fate had made me a banker’s wife, whatever might be my confidence in my husband’s good fortune, still in speculation you know there is great risk. Well, I would secure for myself a fortune independent of him, even if I acquired it by placing my interests in hands unknown to him.> Madame Danglars blushed, in spite of all her efforts. <Stay,> said Monte Cristo, as though he had not observed her confusion, <I have heard of a lucky hit that was made yesterday on the Neapolitan bonds.>”

<Yes,> said Monte Cristo, <I have heard that; but, as Claudius said to Hamlet, ‘it is a law of nature; their fathers died before them, and they mourned their loss; they will die before their children, who will, in their turn, grieve for them.’>”

How extraordinary! And how does M. de Villefort bear it?”

As usual. Like a philosopher.” Danglars returned at this moment alone. “Well,” said the baroness, “do you leave M. Cavalcanti with your daughter?”

And Mademoiselle d’Armilly,” said the banker; “do you consider her no one?” Then, turning to Monte Cristo, he said, “Prince Cavalcanti is a charming young man, is he not? But is he really a prince?”

HIERARQUIA DOS TÍTULOS DA NOBREZA-BURGUESIA OU CALEIDOSCÓPIO DA CLASSE ARISTOPLUTOCRÁTICA EUROPÉIA DOS “SÉCULOS DE OURO”:

Conde > Visconde > Duque > Barão > Baronete

OBS: A acepção Latina de <barão> é depreciativa.

it is so delightful to hear music in the distance, when the musicians are unrestrained by observation.”

He is a musician.”

So are all Italians.”

Come, count, you do not do that young man justice.”

Well, I acknowledge it annoys me, knowing your connection with the Morcerf family, to see him throw himself in the way.” Danglars burst out laughing.

What a Puritan you are!” said he; “that happens every day.”

But you cannot break it off in this way; the Morcerfs are depending on this union.”

Oh, my dear count, husbands are pretty much the same everywhere; an individual husband of any country is a pretty fair specimen of the whole race.”

Haydée—what an adorable name! Are there, then, really women who bear the name of Haydée anywhere but in Byron’s poems?”

Certainly there are. Haydée is a very uncommon name in France, but is common enough in Albania and Epirus; it is as if you said, for example, Chastity, Modesty, Innocence,—it is a kind of baptismal name, as you Parisians call it.”

Oh, that is charming,” said Albert, “how I should like to hear my countrywomen called Mademoiselle Goodness, Mademoiselle Silence, Mademoiselle Christian Charity! Only think, then, if Mademoiselle Danglars, instead of being called Claire-Marie-Eugénie, had been named Mademoiselle Chastity-Modesty-Innocence Danglars; what a fine effect that would have produced on the announcement of her marriage!”

How was it that Dionysius the Tyrant became a schoolmaster? The fortune of war, my dear viscount,—the caprice of fortune; that is the way in which these things are to be accounted for.”

Monte Cristo turned to Albert. <Do you know modern Greek,> asked he.

<Alas! no,> said Albert; <nor even ancient Greek, my dear count; never had Homer or Plato a more unworthy scholar than myself.>

Monte Cristo turned to Haydée, and with an expression of countenance which commanded her to pay the most implicit attention to his words, he said in Greek,—<Tell us the fate of your father; but neither the name of the traitor nor the treason.> Haydée sighed deeply, and a shade of sadness clouded her beautiful brow.”

that unsophisticated innocence of childhood which throws a charm round objects insignificant in themselves, but which in its eyes are invested with the greatest importance.”

things which in the evening look dark and obscure, appear but too clearly in the light of morning, and sometimes the utterance of one word, or the lapse of a single day, will reveal the most cruel calumnies.”

the breaking off of a marriage contract always injures the lady more than the gentleman.”

one must never be eccentric. If one’s lot is cast among fools, it is necessary to study folly.” “alguém nunca deve ser excêntrico. Se a alguém couber a mesma sorte que a dos loucos, é preciso estudar a loucura.”

Supposing the assertion to be really true?”

A son ought not to submit to such a stain on his father’s honor.”

Ma foi! we live in times when there is much to which we must submit.”

That is precisely the fault of the age.”

And do you undertake to reform it?”

Yes, as far as I am personally concerned.”

Well, you are indeed exacting, my dear fellow!”

Ah, but the friends of today are the enemies of tomorrow”

When you wish to obtain some concession from a man’s self-love, you must avoid even the appearance of wishing to wound it.”

It was a gloomy, dusty-looking apartment, such as journalists’ offices have always been from time immemorial.

I have heard it said that hearts inflamed by obstacles to their desire grew cold in time of security”

People die very suddenly in your house, M. de Villefort.”

Well, sir, you have in your establishment, or in your family, perhaps, one of the frightful monstrosities of which each century produces only one. Locusta and Agrippina, living at the same time, were an exception, and proved the determination of Providence to effect the entire ruin of the Roman empire, sullied by so many crimes. Brunhilda and Fredegund were the results of the painful struggle of civilization in its infancy, when man was learning to control mind, were it even by an emissary from the realms of darkness. All these women had been, or were, beautiful. The same flower of innocence had flourished, or was still flourishing, on their brow, that is seen on the brow of the culprit in your house.”

<Seek whom the crime will profit,> says an axiom of jurisprudence.”

Doctor,” cried Villefort, “alas, doctor, how often has man’s justice been deceived by those fatal words.

<Oh, man,> murmured d’Avrigny, <the most selfish of all animals, the most personal of all creatures, who believes the earth turns, the sun shines, and death strikes for him alone,—an ant cursing God from the top of a blade of grass!>

no one knows, not even the assassin, that, for the last twelve months, I have given M. Noirtier brucine for his paralytic affection, while the assassin is not ignorant, for he has proved that brucine is a violent poison.”

for when crime enters a dwelling, it is like death—it does not come alone.  (…) What does it signify to you if I am murdered? Are you my friend? Are you a man? Have you a heart? No, you are a physician!”

Ah, Caderousse,” said Andrea, “how covetous you are! Two months ago you were dying with hunger.”

The appetite grows by what it feeds on,” said Caderousse, grinning and showing his teeth, like a monkey laughing or a tiger growling.

That Count of Monte Cristo is an original, who loves to look at the sky even at night.”

those thieves of jewellers imitate so well that it is no longer worthwhile to rob a jeweller’s shop—it is another branch of industry paralyzed.”

From his past life, from his resolution to shrink from nothing, the count had acquired an inconceivable relish for the contests in which he had engaged, sometimes against nature, that is to say, against God, and sometimes against the world, that is, against the devil.”

The count felt his heart beat more rapidly. Inured as men may be to danger, forewarned as they may be of peril, they understand, by the fluttering of the heart and the shuddering of the frame, the enormous difference between a dream and a reality, between the project and the execution.” “and one might distinguish by the glimmering through the open panel that he wore a pliant tunic of steel mail, of which the last in France, where daggers are no longer dreaded, was worn by King Louis XVI, who feared the dagger at his breast, and whose head was cleft with a hatchet.”

So you would rob the Count of Monte Cristo?” continued the false abbé.

Reverend sir, I am impelled——”

Every criminal says the same thing.”

Poverty——”

Pshaw!” said Busoni disdainfully; “poverty may make a man beg, steal a loaf of bread at a baker’s door, but not cause him to open a secretary desk in a house supposed to be inhabited.”

Ah, reverend sir,” cried Caderousse, clasping his hands, and drawing nearer to Monte Cristo, “I may indeed say you are my deliverer!”

You mean to say you have been freed from confinement?”

Yes, that is true, reverend sir.”

Who was your liberator?”

An Englishman.”

What was his name?”

Lord Wilmore.”

I know him; I shall know if you lie.”

Ah, reverend sir, I tell you the simple truth.”

Was this Englishman protecting you?”

No, not me, but a young Corsican, my companion.”

What was this young Corsican’s name?”

Benedetto.”

Is that his Christian name?”

He had no other; he was a foundling.”

Then this young man escaped with you?”

He did.”

In what way?”

We were working at Saint-Mandrier, near Toulon. Do you know Saint-Mandrier?”

I do.”

In the hour of rest, between noon and one o’clock——”

Galley-slaves having a nap after dinner! We may well pity the poor fellows!” said the abbé.

Nay,” said Caderousse, “one can’t always work—one is not a dog.”

So much the better for the dogs,” said Monte Cristo.

While the rest slept, then, we went away a short distance; we severed our fetters with a file the Englishman had given us, and swam away.”

And what is become of this Benedetto?”

I don’t know.”

You ought to know.”

No, in truth; we parted at Hyères.” And, to give more weight to his protestation, Caderousse advanced another step towards the abbé, who remained motionless in his place, as calm as ever, and pursuing his interrogation. “You lie,” said the Abbé Busoni, with a tone of irresistible authority.

Reverend sir!”

You lie! This man is still your friend, and you, perhaps, make use of him as your accomplice.”

Oh, reverend sir!”

Since you left Toulon what have you lived on? Answer me!”

On what I could get.”

You lie,” repeated the abbé a third time, with a still more imperative tone. Caderousse, terrified, looked at the count. “You have lived on the money he has given you.”

True,” said Caderousse; “Benedetto has become the son of a great lord.”

How can he be the son of a great lord?”

A natural son.”

And what is that great lord’s name?”

The Count of Monte Cristo, the very same in whose house we are.”

Benedetto the count’s son?” replied Monte Cristo, astonished in his turn.

Well, I should think so, since the count has found him a false father—since the count gives him 4.000 francs a month, and leaves him 500.000 francs in his will.”

Ah, yes,” said the factitious abbé, who began to understand; “and what name does the young man bear meanwhile?”

Andrea Cavalcanti.”

Is it, then, that young man whom my friend the Count of Monte Cristo has received into his house, and who is going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?”

Exactly.”

And you suffer that, you wretch—you, who know his life and his crime?”

Why should I stand in a comrade’s way?” said Caderousse.

You are right; it is not you who should apprise M. Danglars, it is I.”

Do not do so, reverend sir.”

Why not?”

Because you would bring us to ruin.”

And you think that to save such villains as you I will become an abettor of their plot, an accomplice in their crimes?”

Reverend sir,” said Caderousse, drawing still nearer.

I will expose all.”

To whom?”

To M. Danglars.”

By heaven!” cried Caderousse, drawing from his waistcoat an open knife, and striking the count in the breast, “you shall disclose nothing, reverend sir!” To Caderousse’s great astonishment, the knife, instead of piercing the count’s breast, flew back blunted. At the same moment the count seized with his left hand the assassin’s wrist, and wrung it with such strength that the knife fell from his stiffened fingers, and Caderousse uttered a cry of pain. But the count, disregarding his cry, continued to wring the bandit’s wrist, until, his arm being dislocated, he fell first on his knees, then flat on the floor. The count then placed his foot on his head, saying, “I know not what restrains me from crushing thy skull, rascal.”

Ah, mercy—mercy!” cried Caderousse. The count withdrew his foot. “Rise!” said he. Caderousse rose.

What a wrist you have, reverend sir!” said Caderousse, stroking his arm, all bruised by the fleshy pincers which had held it; “what a wrist!”

Silence! God gives me strength to overcome a wild beast like you; in the name of that God I act,—remember that, wretch,—and to spare thee at this moment is still serving him.”

Oh!” said Caderousse, groaning with pain.

Take this pen and paper, and write what I dictate.”

I don’t know how to write, reverend sir.”

You lie! Take this pen, and write!” Caderousse, awed by the superior power of the abbé, sat down and wrote:—

Sir,—The man whom you are receiving at your house, and to whom you intend to marry your daughter, is a felon who escaped with me from confinement at Toulon. He was Nº 59, and I Nº 58. He was called Benedetto, but he is ignorant of his real name, having never known his parents.

Sign it!” continued the count.

But would you ruin me?”

If I sought your ruin, fool, I should drag you to the first guard-house; besides, when that note is delivered, in all probability you will have no more to fear. Sign it, then!”

Caderousse signed it.

And you did not warn me!” cried Caderousse, raising himself on his elbows. “You knew I should be killed on leaving this house, and did not warn me!”

No; for I saw God’s justice placed in the hands of Benedetto, and should have thought it sacrilege to oppose the designs of Providence.”

God is merciful to all, as he has been to you; he is first a father, then a judge.”

Do you then believe in God?” said Caderousse.

Had I been so unhappy as not to believe in him until now,” said Monte Cristo, “I must believe on seeing you.” Caderousse raised his clenched hands towards heaven.

Help!” cried Caderousse; “I require a surgeon, not a priest; perhaps I am not mortally wounded—I may not die; perhaps they can yet save my life.”

Your wounds are so far mortal that, without the three drops I gave you, you would now be dead. Listen, then.”

Ah,” murmured Caderousse, “what a strange priest you are; you drive the dying to despair, instead of consoling them.”

I do not believe there is a God,” howled Caderousse; “you do not believe it; you lie—you lie!”

No,” said Caderousse, “no; I will not repent. There is no God; there is no Providence—all comes by chance.—”

Monte Cristo took off the wig which disfigured him, and let fall his black hair, which added so much to the beauty of his pallid features. <Oh?> said Caderousse, thunderstruck, <but for that black hair, I should say you were the Englishman, Lord Wilmore.>

<I am neither the Abbé Busoni nor Lord Wilmore,> said Monte Cristo; <think again,—do you not recollect me?> There was a magic effect in the count’s words, which once more revived the exhausted powers of the miserable man. <Yes, indeed,> said he; <I think I have seen you and known you formerly.>

<Yes, Caderousse, you have seen me; you knew me once.>

<Who, then, are you? and why, if you knew me, do you let me die?>

<Because nothing can save you; your wounds are mortal. Had it been possible to save you, I should have considered it another proof of God’s mercy, and I would again have endeavored to restore you, I swear by my father’s tomb.>

<By your father’s tomb!> said Caderousse, supported by a supernatural power, and half-raising himself to see more distinctly the man who had just taken the oath which all men hold sacred; <who, then, are you?> The count had watched the approach of death. He knew this was the last struggle. He approached the dying man, and, leaning over him with a calm and melancholy look, he whispered, <I am—I am——>

And his almost closed lips uttered a name so low that the count himself appeared afraid to hear it. Caderousse, who had raised himself on his knees, and stretched out his arm, tried to draw back, then clasping his hands, and raising them with a desperate effort, <O my God, my God!> said he, <pardon me for having denied thee; thou dost exist, thou art indeed man’s father in heaven, and his judge on earth. My God, my Lord, I have long despised thee!>”

<One!> said the count mysteriously, his eyes fixed on the corpse, disfigured by so awful a death.”

Bertuccio alone turned pale whenever Benedetto’s name was mentioned in his presence, but there was no reason why anyone should notice his doing so.”

the attempted robbery and the murder of the robber by his comrade were almost forgotten in anticipation of the approaching marriage of Mademoiselle Danglars to the Count Andrea Cavalcanti.”

some persons had warned the young man of the circumstances of his future father-in-law, who had of late sustained repeated losses; but with sublime disinterestedness and confidence the young man refused to listen, or to express a single doubt to the baron.”

With an instinctive hatred of matrimony, she suffered Andrea’s attentions in order to get rid of Morcerf; but when Andrea urged his suit, she betrayed an entire dislike to him. The baron might possibly have perceived it, but, attributing it to a caprice, feigned ignorance.”

in this changing age, the faults of a father cannot revert upon his children. Few have passed through this revolutionary period, in the midst of which we were born, without some stain of infamy or blood to soil the uniform of the soldier, or the gown of the magistrate. Now I have these proofs, Albert, and I am in your confidence, no human power can force me to a duel which your own conscience would reproach you with as criminal, but I come to offer you what you can no longer demand of me. Do you wish these proofs, these attestations, which I alone possess, to be destroyed? Do you wish this frightful secret to remain with us?”

he never interrogates, and in my opinion those who ask no questions are the best comforters.”

My papers, thank God, no,—my papers are all in capital order, because I have none”

do you come from the end of the world?” said Monte Cristo; “you, a journalist, the husband of renown? It is the talk of all Paris.”

Silence, purveyor of gossip”

Mademoiselle Eugénie, who appears but little charmed with the thoughts of matrimony, and who, seeing how little I was disposed to persuade her to renounce her dear liberty, retains any affection for me.”

I have told you, where the air is pure, where every sound soothes, where one is sure to be humbled, however proud may be his nature. I love that humiliation, I, who am master of the universe, as was Augustus.”

But where are you really going?”

To sea, viscount; you know I am a sailor. I was rocked when an infant in the arms of old Ocean, and on the bosom of the beautiful Amphitrite” “I love the sea as a mistress, and pine if I do not often see her.”

<Woman is fickle.> said Francis I; <woman is like a wave of the sea,> said Shakespeare; both the great king and the great poet ought to have known woman’s nature well.”

Woman’s, yes; my mother is not woman, but a woman.”

my mother is not quick to give her confidence, but when she does she never changes.”

You are certainly a prodigy; you will soon not only surpass the railway, which would not be very difficult in France, but even the telegraph.”

Precisely,” said the count; “six years since I bought a horse in Hungary remarkable for its swiftness. The 32 that we shall use tonight are its progeny; they are all entirely black, with the exception of a star upon the forehead.”

M. Albert. Tell me, why does a steward rob his master?”

Because, I suppose, it is his nature to do so, for the love of robbing.”

You are mistaken; it is because he has a wife and family, and ambitious desires for himself and them. Also because he is not sure of always retaining his situation, and wishes to provide for the future. Now, M. Bertuccio is alone in the world; he uses my property without accounting for the use he makes of it; he is sure never to leave my service.”

Why?”

Because I should never get a better.”

Probabilities are deceptive.”

But I deal in certainties; he is the best servant over whom one has the power of life and death.”

Do you possess that right over Bertuccio?”

Yes.”

There are words which close a conversation with an iron door; such was the count’s “yes.”

There, as in every spot where Monte Cristo stopped, if but for two days, luxury abounded and life went on with the utmost ease.”

Poor young man,” said Monte Cristo in a low voice; “it is then true that the sin of the father shall fall on the children to the third and fourth generation.”

Five minutes had sufficed to make a complete transformation in his appearance. His voice had become rough and hoarse; his face was furrowed with wrinkles; his eyes burned under the blue-veined lids, and he tottered like a drunken man. <Count,> said he, <I thank you for your hospitality, which I would gladly have enjoyed longer; but I must return to Paris.>

<What has happened?>

<A great misfortune, more important to me than life. Don’t question me, I beg of you, but lend me a horse.>

<My stables are at your command, viscount; but you will kill yourself by riding on horseback. Take a post-chaise or a carriage.>”

The Count of Morcerf was no favorite with his colleagues. Like all upstarts, he had had recourse to a great deal of haughtiness to maintain his position. The true nobility laughed at him, the talented repelled him, and the honorable instinctively despised him. He was, in fact, in the unhappy position of the victim marked for sacrifice; the finger of God once pointed at him, everyone was prepared to raise the hue and cry.”

Moral wounds have this peculiarity,—they may be hidden, but they never close; always painful, always ready to bleed when touched, they remain fresh and open in the heart.”

He thought himself strong enough, for he mistook fever for energy.”

I, El-Kobbir, a slave-merchant, and purveyor of the harem of his highness, acknowledge having received for transmission to the sublime emperor, from the French lord, the Count of Monte Cristo, an emerald valued at 800.000 francs; as the ransom of a young Christian slave of 11 years of age, named Haydée, the acknowledged daughter of the late lord Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and of Vasiliki, his favorite; she having been sold to me 7 years previously, with her mother, who had died on arriving at Constantinople, by a French colonel in the service of the Vizier Ali Tepelini, named Fernand Mondego. The above-mentioned purchase was made on his highness’s account, whose mandate I had, for the sum of 400.000 francs.

Given at Constantinople, by authority of his highness, in the year 1247 of the Hegira.

Signed El-Kobbir.

I am ignorant of nothing which passes in the world. I learn all in the silence of my apartments,—for instance, I see all the newspapers, every periodical, as well as every new piece of music; and by thus watching the course of the life of others, I learned what had transpired this morning in the House of Peers, and what was to take place this evening; then I wrote.”

Then,” remarked the president, “the Count of Monte Cristo knows nothing of your present proceedings?”—“He is quite unaware of them, and I have but one fear, which is that he should disapprove of what I have done. But it is a glorious day for me,” continued the young girl, raising her ardent gaze to heaven, “that on which I find at last an opportunity of avenging my father!”

Gentlemen,” said the president, when silence was restored, “is the Count of Morcerf convicted of felony, treason, and conduct unbecoming a member of this House?”—“Yes,” replied all the members of the committee of inquiry with a unanimous voice.

leave Paris—all is soon forgotten in this great Babylon of excitement and changing tastes. You will return after 3 or years with a Russian princess for a bride, and no one will think more of what occurred yesterday than if it had happened 16 years ago.”

Yes; M. Danglars is a money-lover, and those who love money, you know, think too much of what they risk to be easily induced to fight a duel. The other is, on the contrary, to all appearance a true nobleman; but do you not fear to find him a bully?”

I only fear one thing; namely, to find a man who will not fight.”

The count had, indeed, just arrived, but he was in his bath, and had forbidden that anyone should be admitted. “But after his bath?” asked Morcerf.

My master will go to dinner.”

And after dinner?”

He will sleep an hour.”

Then?”

He is going to the Opera.”

You know, mother, M. de Monte Cristo is almost an Oriental, and it is customary with the Orientals to secure full liberty for revenge by not eating or drinking in the houses of their enemies.”

Well,” cried he, with that benevolent politeness which distinguished his salutation from the common civilities of the world, “my cavalier has attained his object. Good-evening, M. de Morcerf.” 

Display is not becoming to everyone, M. de Morcerf.”

Wild, almost unconscious, and with eyes inflamed, Albert stepped back, and Morrel closed the door. Monte Cristo took up his glass again as if nothing had happened; his face was like marble, and his heart was like bronze. Morrel whispered, <What have you done to him?>”

listen how adorably Duprez is singing that line,—

<O Mathilde! idole de mon âme!>

I was the first to discover Duprez at Naples, and the first to applaud him. Bravo, bravo!” Morrel saw it was useless to say more, and refrained.

Doubtless you wish to make me appear a very eccentric character. I am, in your opinion, a Lara, a Manfred, a Lord Ruthven; then, just as I am arriving at the climax, you defeat your own end, and seek to make an ordinary man of me. You bring me down to your own level, and demand explanations! Indeed, M. Beauchamp, it is quite laughable.”

the Count of Monte Cristo bows to none but the Count of Monte Cristo himself. Say no more, I entreat you. I do what I please, M. Beauchamp, and it is always well done.”

It is quite immaterial to me,” said Monte Cristo, “and it was very unnecessary to disturb me at the Opera for such a trifle. In France people fight with the sword or pistol, in the colonies with the carbine, in Arabia with the dagger. Tell your client that, although I am the insulted party, in order to carry out my eccentricity, I leave him the choice of arms, and will accept without discussion, without dispute, anything, even combat by drawing lots, which is always stupid, but with me different from other people, as I am sure to gain.”

the music of William Tell¹ is so sweet.”

¹ Herói lendário, ligado à formação da Suíça. Está mais para um Robin Hood que para um Aquiles, no entanto.

Monte Cristo waited, according to his usual custom, until Duprez had sung his famous <Suivez-moi!> then he rose and went out.”

Edmond, you will not kill my son?” The count retreated a step, uttered a slight exclamation, and let fall the pistol he held.

Fernand, do you mean?” replied Monte Cristo, with bitter irony; “since we are recalling names, let us remember them all.”

Listen to me, my son has also guessed who you are,—he attributes his father’s misfortunes to you.”

Madame, you are mistaken, they are not misfortunes,—it is a punishment.”

What are Yanina and its vizier to you, Edmond? What injury has Fernand Mondego done you in betraying Ali Tepelini?”

Ah, sir!” cried the countess, “how terrible a vengeance for a fault which fatality made me commit!—for I am the only culprit, Edmond, and if you owe revenge to anyone, it is to me, who had not fortitude to bear your absence and my solitude.”

But,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, “why was I absent? And why were you alone?”

Because you had been arrested, Edmond, and were a prisoner.”

And why was I arrested? Why was I a prisoner?”

I do not know,” said Mercédès.

You do not, madame; at least, I hope not. But I will tell you. I was arrested and became a prisoner because, under the arbor of La Réserve, the day before I was to marry you, a man named Danglars wrote this letter, which the fisherman Fernand himself posted.”

Monte Cristo went to a secretary desk, opened a drawer by a spring, from which he took a paper which had lost its original color, and the ink of which had become of a rusty hue—this he placed in the hands of Mercédès. It was Danglars’ letter to the king’s attorney, which the Count of Monte Cristo, disguised as a clerk from the house of Thomson & French, had taken from the file against Edmond Dantes, on the day he had paid the two hundred thousand francs to M. de Boville. Mercédès read with terror the following lines:—

The king”s attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and religion that one Edmond Dantes, second in command on board the Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, is the bearer of a letter from Murat to the usurper, and of another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. Ample corroboration of this statement may be obtained by arresting the above-mentioned Edmond Dantès, who either carries the letter for Paris about with him, or has it at his father’s abode. Should it not be found in possession of either father or son, then it will assuredly be discovered in the cabin belonging to the said Dantes on board the Pharaon.”

You well know, madame, was my arrest; but you do not know how long that arrest lasted. You do not know that I remained for fourteen years within a quarter of a league of you, in a dungeon in the Château d’If. You do not know that every day of those fourteen years I renewed the vow of vengeance which I had made the first day; and yet I was not aware that you had married Fernand, my calumniator, and that my father had died of hunger!”

Can it be?” cried Mercédès, shuddering.

That is what I heard on leaving my prison fourteen years after I had entered it; and that is why, on account of the living Mercédès and my deceased father, I have sworn to revenge myself on Fernand, and—I have revenged myself.”

besides, that is not much more odious than that a Frenchman by adoption should pass over to the English; that a Spaniard by birth should have fought against the Spaniards; that a stipendiary of Ali should have betrayed and murdered Ali. Compared with such things, what is the letter you have just read?—a lover’s deception, which the woman who has married that man ought certainly to forgive; but not so the lover who was to have married her.” 

Not crush that accursed race?” murmured he; “abandon my purpose at the moment of its accomplishment? Impossible, madame, impossible!”

Revenge yourself, then, Edmond,” cried the poor mother; “but let your vengeance fall on the culprits,—on him, on me, but not on my son!”

It is written in the good book,” said Monte Cristo, “that the sins of the fathers shall fall upon their children to the third and fourth generation. Since God himself dictated those words to his prophet, why should I seek to make myself better than God?”

Listen; for ten years I dreamed each night the same dream. I had been told that you had endeavored to escape; that you had taken the place of another prisoner; that you had slipped into the winding sheet of a dead body; that you had been thrown alive from the top of the Château d’If, and that the cry you uttered as you dashed upon the rocks first revealed to your jailers that they were your murderers. Well, Edmond, I swear to you, by the head of that son for whom I entreat your pity,—Edmond, for ten years I saw every night every detail of that frightful tragedy, and for ten years I heard every night the cry which awoke me, shuddering and cold.”

What I most loved after you, Mercédès, was myself, my dignity, and that strength which rendered me superior to other men; that strength was my life. With one word you have crushed it, and I die.”

it is melancholy to pass one’s life without having one joy to recall, without preserving a single hope; but that proves that all is not yet over. No, it is not finished; I feel it by what remains in my heart. Oh, I repeat it, Edmond; what you have just done is beautiful—it is grand; it is sublime.”

suppose that when everything was in readiness and the moment had come for God to look upon his work and see that it was good—suppose he had snuffed out the sun and tossed the world back into eternal night—then—even then, Mercédès, you could not imagine what I lose in sacrificing my life at this moment.”

What a fool I was,” said he, “not to tear my heart out on the day when I resolved to avenge myself!”

MOMENT OF HESITATION

what? this edifice which I have been so long preparing, which I have reared with so much care and toil, is to be crushed by a single touch, a word, a breath! Yes, this self, of whom I thought so much, of whom I was so proud, who had appeared so worthless in the dungeons of the Château d’If, and whom I had succeeded in making so great, will be but a lump of clay tomorrow. Alas, it is not the death of the body I regret; for is not the destruction of the vital principle, the repose to which everything is tending, to which every unhappy being aspires,—is not this the repose of matter after which I so long sighed, and which I was seeking to attain by the painful process of starvation when Faria appeared in my dungeon? What is death for me? One step farther” But now is time to set back once again…

It is not God’s will that they should be accomplished.”

Oh, shall I then, again become a fatalist, whom fourteen years of despair and ten of hope had rendered a believer in Providence? And all this—all this, because my heart, which I thought dead, was only sleeping; because it has awakened and has begun to beat again, because I have yielded to the pain of the emotion excited in my breast by a woman’s voice.

yet, it is impossible that so noble-minded a woman should thus through selfishness consent to my death when I am in the prime of life and strength; it is impossible that she can carry to such a point maternal love, or rather delirium. There are virtues which become crimes by exaggeration. No, she must have conceived some pathetic scene; she will come and throw herself between us; and what would be sublime here will there appear ridiculous.”

I ridiculous? No, I would rather die.”

By thus exaggerating to his own mind the anticipated ill-fortune of the next day, to which he had condemned himself by promising Mercédès to spare her son, the count at last exclaimed, “Folly, folly, folly!—to carry generosity so far as to put myself up as a mark for that young man to aim at. He will never believe that my death was suicide; and yet it is important for the honor of my memory,—and this surely is not vanity, but a justifiable pride,—it is important the world should know that I have consented, by my free will, to stop my arm, already raised to strike, and that with the arm which has been so powerful against others I have struck myself. It must be; it shall be.” She remembered that she had a son, said he; and I forgot I had a daughter.

and seeing that sweet pale face, those lovely eyes closed, that beautiful form motionless and to all appearance lifeless, the idea occurred to him for the first time, that perhaps she loved him otherwise than as a daughter loves a father.”

I said to myself that justice must be on your side, or man’s countenance is no longer to be relied on.”

But what has happened, then, since last evening, count?”

The same thing that happened to Brutus the night before the battle of Philippi; I have seen a ghost.”

And that ghost——”

Told me, Morrel, that I had lived long enough.”

Do I regret life? What is it to me, who have passed twenty years between life and death? (…) I know the world is a drawing-room, from which we must retire politely and honestly; that is, with a bow, and our debts of honor paid.”

<I say, and proclaim it publicly, that you were justified in revenging yourself on my father, and I, his son, thank you for not using greater severity.>

Had a thunderbolt fallen in the midst of the spectators of this unexpected scene, it would not have surprised them more than did Albert’s declaration. As for Monte Cristo, his eyes slowly rose towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. He could not understand how Albert’s fiery nature, of which he had seen so much among the Roman bandits, had suddenly stooped to this humiliation.”

Next to the merit of infallibility which you appear to possess, I rank that of candidly acknowledging a fault. But this confession concerns me only. I acted well as a man, but you have acted better than man.”

Providence still,” murmured he; “now only am I fully convinced of being the emissary of God!”

nothing induces serious duels so much as a duel forsworn.”

Mother,” said Albert with firmness. “I cannot make you share the fate I have planned for myself. I must live henceforth without rank and fortune, and to begin this hard apprenticeship I must borrow from a friend the loaf I shall eat until I have earned one. So, my dear mother, I am going at once to ask Franz to lend me the small sum I shall require to supply my present wants.”

I know that from the gulf in which their enemies have plunged them they have risen with so much vigor and glory that in their turn they have ruled their former conquerors, and have punished them.”

You had friends, Albert; break off their acquaintance. But do not despair; you have life before you, my dear Albert, for you are yet scarcely 22 years old; and as a pure heart like yours wants a spotless name, take my father’s—it was Herrera.”

Providence is not willing that the innocent should suffer for the guilty.”

Oh,” said the count, “I only know two things which destroy the appetite,—grief—and as I am happy to see you very cheerful, it is not that—and love.”

Every transport of a daughter finding a father, all the delight of a mistress seeing an adored lover, were felt by Haydée during the first moments of this meeting, which she had so eagerly expected. Doubtless, although less evident, Monte Cristo’s joy was not less intense. Joy to hearts which have suffered long is like the dew on the ground after a long drought; both the heart and the ground absorb that beneficent moisture falling on them, and nothing is outwardly apparent.

Monte Cristo was beginning to think, what he had not for a long time dared to believe, that there were two Mercédès in the world, and he might yet be happy.

We must explain this visit, which although expected by Monte Cristo, is unexpected to our readers.”

you know the guilty do not like to find themselves convicted.”

You call yourself, in Paris, the Count of Monte Cristo; in Italy, Sinbad the Sailor; in Malta, I forget what. But it is your real name I want to know, in the midst of your hundred names, that I may pronounce it when we meet to fight, at the moment when I plunge my sword through your heart.”

he uttered the most dreadful sob which ever escaped from the bosom of a father abandoned at the same time by his wife and son.”

Do you then really suffer?” asked Morrel quickly.

Oh, it must not be called suffering; I feel a general uneasiness, that is all. I have lost my appetite, and my stomach feels as if it were struggling to get accustomed to something.” Noirtier did not lose a word of what Valentine said. “And what treatment do you adopt for this singular complaint?”

A very simple one,” said Valentine. “I swallow every morning a spoonful of the mixture prepared for my grandfather. When I say one spoonful, I began by one—now I take four. Grandpapa says it is a panacea.” Valentine smiled, but it was evident that she suffered.

Maximilian, in his devotedness, gazed silently at her. She was very beautiful, but her usual pallor had increased; her eyes were more brilliant than ever, and her hands, which were generally white like mother-of-pearl, now more resembled wax, to which time was adding a yellowish hue.

Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven, as a gambler does who stakes his all on one stroke.”

since I am to be married whether I will or not, I ought to be thankful to Providence for having released me from my engagement with M. Albert de Morcerf, or I should this day have been the wife of a dishonored man.”

D’Avrigny’s look implied, “I told you it would be so.” Then he slowly uttered these words, “Who is now dying in your house? What new victim is going to accuse you of weakness before God?” A mournful sob burst from Villefort’s heart; he approached the doctor, and seizing his arm,—“Valentine,” said he, “it is Valentine’s turn!”

Your daughter!” cried d’Avrigny with grief and surprise.

a dead father or husband is better than a dishonored one,—blood washes out shame.”

You say an exterminating angel appears to have devoted that house to God’s anger—well, who says your supposition is not reality?”

Conscience, what hast thou to do with me?” as Sterne said.

See,” said he, “my dear friend, how God punishes the most thoughtless and unfeeling men for their indifference, by presenting dreadful scenes to their view. (…) I, who like a wicked angel was laughing at the evil men committed protected by secrecy (a secret is easily kept by the rich and powerful), I am in my turn bitten by the serpent whose tortuous course I was watching, and bitten to the heart!”

What does the angel of light or the angel of darkness say to that mind, at once implacable and generous? God only knows.”

Oh, count, you overwhelm me with that coolness. Have you, then, power against death? Are you superhuman? Are you an angel?”

To the world and to his servants Danglars assumed the character of the good-natured man and the indulgent father. This was one of his parts in the popular comedy he was performing,—a make-up he had adopted and which suited him about as well as the masks worn on the classic stage by paternal actors, who seen from one side, were the image of geniality, and from the other showed lips drawn down in chronic ill-temper. Let us hasten to say that in private the genial side descended to the level of the other, so that generally the indulgent man disappeared to give place to the brutal husband and domineering father.”

Cavalcanti may appear to those who look at men’s faces and figures as a very good specimen of his kind. It is not, either, that my heart is less touched by him than any other; that would be a schoolgirl’s reason, which I consider quite beneath me. I actually love no one, sir; you know it, do you not? I do not then see why, without real necessity, I should encumber my life with a perpetual companion. Has not some sage said, <Nothing too much>? and another, <I carry all my effects with me>? I have been taught these two aphorisms in Latin and in Greek; one is, I believe, from Phædrus, and the other from Bias. (…) life is an eternal shipwreck of our hopes”

The world calls me beautiful. It is something to be well received. I like a favorable reception; it expands the countenance, and those around me do not then appear so ugly. I possess a share of wit, and a certain relative sensibility, which enables me to draw from life in general, for the support of mine, all I meet with that is good, like the monkey who cracks the nut to get at its contents. I am rich, for you have one of the first fortunes in France. I am your only daughter, and you are not so exacting as the fathers of the Porte Saint-Martin and Gaîté, who disinherit their daughters for not giving them grandchildren. Besides, the provident law has deprived you of the power to disinherit me, at least entirely, as it has also of the power to compel me to marry Monsieur This or Monsieur That. And so—being, beautiful, witty, somewhat talented, as the comic operas say, and rich—and that is happiness, sir—why do you call me unhappy?”

Eugénie looked at Danglars, much surprised that one flower of her crown of pride, with which she had so superbly decked herself, should be disputed.”

I do not willingly enter into arithmetical explanations with an artist like you, who fears to enter my study lest she should imbibe disagreeable or anti-poetic impressions and sensations.”

the credit of a banker is his physical and moral life; that credit sustains him as breath animates the body”

as credit sinks, the body becomes a corpse, and this is what must happen very soon to the banker who is proud to own so good a logician as you for his daughter.” But Eugénie, instead of stooping, drew herself up under the blow. “Ruined?” said she.

Yes, ruined! Now it is revealed, this secret so full of horror, as the tragic poet says. Now, my daughter, learn from my lips how you may alleviate this misfortune, so far as it will affect you.””

Oh,” cried Eugénie, “you are a bad physiognomist, if you imagine I deplore on my own account the catastrophe of which you warn me. I ruined? and what will that signify to me? Have I not my talent left? Can I not, like Pasta¹, Malibran², Grisi³, acquire for myself what you would never have given me, whatever might have been your fortune, 100 or 150.000 livres per annum, for which I shall be indebted to no one but myself; and which, instead of being given as you gave me those poor 12.000 francs, with sour looks and reproaches for my prodigality, will be accompanied with acclamations, with bravos, and with flowers? And if I do not possess that talent, which your smiles prove to me you doubt, should I not still have that ardent love of independence, which will be a substitute for wealth, and which in my mind supersedes even the instinct of self-preservation? No, I grieve not on my own account, I shall always find a resource; my books, my pencils, my piano, all the things which cost but little, and which I shall be able to procure, will remain my own.

¹ Giuditta Pasta, soprano italiana do século XIX.

² Maria Malibran, mezzo-soprano espanhola, foi contemporânea de G. Pasta, mas só viveu 28 anos.

³ Outra mezzo-soprano de família abastada e freqüente nas óperas de Rossini. Na verdade, a dúvida é se se trata de Giuditta ou Giulia, a caçula, ambas muito talentosas.

From my earliest recollections, I have been beloved by no one—so much the worse; that has naturally led me to love no one—so much the better—now you have my profession of faith.”

I do not despise bankruptcies, believe me, but they must be those which enrich, not those which ruin.”

Five minutes afterwards the piano resounded to the touch of Mademoiselle d’Armilly’s fingers, and Mademoiselle Danglars was singing Brabantio’s malediction on Desdemona¹.

¹ Ou “Brabanzio”. Trata-se de uma cena do Otelo de Shakespeare.

Without reckoning,” added Monte Cristo, “that he is on the eve of entering into a sort of speculation already in vogue in the United States and in England, but quite novel in France.”

Yes, yes, I know what you mean,—the railway, of which he has obtained the grant, is it not?”

Precisely; it is generally believed he will gain ten millions by that affair.”

Ten millions! Do you think so? It is magnificent!” said Cavalcanti, who was quite confounded at the metallic sound of these golden words.

Well, you must become a diplomatist; diplomacy, you know, is something that is not to be acquired; it is instinctive. Have you lost your heart?”

This calm tone and perfect ease made Andrea feel that he was, for the moment, restrained by a more muscular hand than his own, and that the restraint could not be easily broken through.”

What is it?”

Advice.”

Be careful; advice is worse than a service.”

An Academician would say that the entertainments of the fashionable world are collections of flowers which attract inconstant butterflies, famished bees, and buzzing drones.”

At the moment when the hand of the massive time-piece, representing Endymion asleep, pointed to nine on its golden face, and the hammer, the faithful type of mechanical thought, struck nine times, the name of the Count of Monte Cristo resounded in its turn, and as if by an electric shock all the assembly turned towards the door.”

Having accomplished these three social duties, Monte Cristo stopped, looking around him with that expression peculiar to a certain class, which seems to say, <I have done my duty, now let others do theirs.>”

all were eager to speak to him, as is always the case with those whose words are few and weighty.”

Mademoiselle Danglars’ charms were heightened in the opinion of the young men, and for the moment seemed to outvie the sun in splendor. As for the ladies, it is needless to say that while they coveted the millions, they thought they did not need them for themselves, as they were beautiful enough without them.”

But at the same instant the crowd of guests rushed in alarm into the principal salon as if some frightful monster had entered the apartments, quærens quem devoret [procurando quem devorar]. There was, indeed, reason to retreat, to be alarmed, and to scream. An officer was placing two soldiers at the door of each drawing-room, and was advancing towards Danglars, preceded by a commissary of police, girded with his scarf.”

What is the matter, sir?” asked Monte Cristo, advancing to meet the commissioner.

Which of you gentlemen,” asked the magistrate, without replying to the count, “answers to the name of Andrea Cavalcanti?” A cry of astonishment was heard from all parts of the room. They searched; they questioned. “But who then is Andrea Cavalcanti?” asked Danglars in amazement.

A galley-slave, escaped from confinement at Toulon.”

And what crime has he committed?”

He is accused,” said the commissary with his inflexible voice, “of having assassinated the man named Caderousse, his former companion in prison, at the moment he was making his escape from the house of the Count of Monte Cristo.” Monte Cristo cast a rapid glance around him. Andrea was gone.

Oh, do not confound the two, Eugénie.”

Hold your tongue! The men are all infamous, and I am happy to be able now to do more than detest them—I despise them.”

Oh, I am done with considering! I am tired of hearing only of market reports, of the end of the month, of the rise and fall of Spanish funds, of Haitian bonds. Instead of that, Louise—do you understand?—air, liberty, melody of birds, plains of Lombardy, Venetian canals, Roman palaces, the Bay of Naples. How much have we, Louise?”

that deep sleep which is sure to visit men of twenty years of age, even when they are torn with remorse.”

The honorable functionary had scarcely expressed himself thus, in that intonation which is peculiar to brigadiers of the gendarmerie, when a loud scream, accompanied by the violent ringing of a bell, resounded through the court of the hotel. <Ah, what is that?> cried the brigadier.

<Some traveller seems impatient,> said the host. <What number was it that rang?>

<Number 3.>”

Andrea had very cleverly managed to descend two-thirds of the chimney, but then his foot slipped, and notwithstanding his endeavors, he came into the room with more speed and noise than he intended. It would have signified little had the room been empty, but unfortunately it was occupied. Two ladies, sleeping in one bed, were awakened by the noise, and fixing their eyes upon the spot whence the sound proceeded, they saw a man. One of these ladies, the fair one, uttered those terrible shrieks which resounded through the house, while the other, rushing to the bell-rope, rang with all her strength. Andrea, as we can see, was surrounded by misfortune.

<For pity’s sake,> he cried, pale and bewildered, without seeing whom he was addressing,—<for pity’s sake do not call assistance! Save me!—I will not harm you.>

<Andrea, the murderer!> cried one of the ladies.

<Eugénie! Mademoiselle Danglars!> exclaimed Andrea, stupefied.”

The baroness had looked forward to this marriage as a means of ridding her of a guardianship which, over a girl of Eugénie’s character, could not fail to be rather a troublesome undertaking; for in the tacit relations which maintain the bond of family union, the mother, to maintain her ascendancy over her daughter, must never fail to be a model of wisdom and a type of perfection.”

Sir, I do not deny the justice of your correction, but the more severely you arm yourself against that unfortunate man, the more deeply will you strike our family. Come, forget him for a moment, and instead of pursuing him, let him go.”

Listen; this is his description: <Benedetto, condemned, at the age of 16, for 5 years to the galleys for forgery.> He promised well, as you see—first a runaway, then an assassin.”

And who is this wretch?”

Who can tell?—a vagabond, a Corsican.”

Has no one owned him?”

No one; his parents are unknown.”

But who was the man who brought him from Lucca?”

for heaven’s sake, do not ask pardon of me for a guilty wretch! What am I?—the law. Has the law any eyes to witness your grief? Has the law ears to be melted by your sweet voice? Has the law a memory for all those soft recollections you endeavor to recall?” “Has mankind treated me as a brother? Have men loved me? Have they spared me? Has anyone shown the mercy towards me that you now ask at my hands? No, madame, they struck me, always struck me!”

Alas, alas, alas; all the world is wicked; let us therefore strike at wickedness!”

While working night and day, I sometimes lose all recollection of the past, and then I experience the same sort of happiness I can imagine the dead feel; still, it is better than suffering.”

Valentine, the hand which now threatens you will pursue you everywhere; your servants will be seduced with gold, and death will be offered to you disguised in every shape. You will find it in the water you drink from the spring, in the fruit you pluck from the tree.”

But did you not say that my kind grandfather’s precaution had neutralized the poison?”

Yes, but not against a strong dose; the poison will be changed, and the quantity increased.” He took the glass and raised it to his lips. “It is already done,” he said; “brucine is no longer employed, but a simple narcotic! I can recognize the flavor of the alcohol in which it has been dissolved. If you had taken what Madame de Villefort has poured into your glass, Valentine—Valentine—you would have been doomed!”

But,” exclaimed the young girl, “why am I thus pursued?”

Why?—are you so kind—so good—so unsuspicious of ill, that you cannot understand, Valentine?”

No, I have never injured her.”

But you are rich, Valentine; you have 200.000 livres a year, and you prevent her son from enjoying these 200.000 livres.”

Edward? Poor child! Are all these crimes committed on his account?”

Ah, then you at length understand?”

And is it possible that this frightful combination of crimes has been invented by a woman?”

Valentine, would you rather denounce your stepmother?”

I would rather die a hundred times—oh, yes, die!”

She tried to replace the arm, but it moved with a frightful rigidity which could not deceive a sick-nurse.”

For some temperaments work is a remedy for all afflictions.”

and the Rue du Faubourg Saint-Honoré was filled with a crowd of idlers, equally pleased to witness the festivities or the mourning of the rich, and who rush with the same avidity to a funeral procession as to the marriage of a duchess.”

but the article is not mine; indeed, I doubt if it will please M. Villefort, for it says that if four successive deaths had happened anywhere else than in the house of the king’s attorney, he would have interested himself somewhat more about it.”

Do you know, count, that persons of our time of life—not that you belong to the class, you are still a young man,—but as I was saying, persons of our time of life have been very unfortunate this year. For example, look at the puritanical procureur, who has just lost his daughter, and in fact nearly all his family, in so singular a manner; Morcerf dishonored and dead; and then myself covered with ridicule through the villany of Benedetto; besides——”

Oh, how happy you must be in not having either wife or children!”

Do you think so?”

Indeed I do.”

Philosophers may well say, and practical men will always support the opinion, that money mitigates many trials; and if you admit the efficacy of this sovereign balm, you ought to be very easily consoled—you, the king of finance, the focus of immeasurable power.”

<So rich, dear sir, that your fortune resembles the pyramids; if you wished to demolish them you could not, and if it were possible, you would not dare!> Danglars smiled at the good-natured pleasantry of the count.”

It is a fine thing to have such credit; really, it is only in France these things are done. Five millions on five little scraps of paper!—it must be seen to be believed.”

If a thunderbolt had fallen at the banker’s feet, he could not have experienced greater terror.”

<I never joke with bankers,> said Monte Cristo in a freezing manner”

Ah, true, I was writing. I do sometimes, soldier though I am.”

Why do you mention my father?” stammered he; “why do you mingle a recollection of him with the affairs of today?”

Because I am he who saved your father’s life when he wished to destroy himself, as you do today—because I am the man who sent the purse to your young sister, and the Pharaon to old Morrel—because I am the Edmond Dantes who nursed you, a child, on my knees.” Morrel made another step back, staggering, breathless, crushed; then all his strength give way, and he fell prostrate at the feet of Monte Cristo. Then his admirable nature underwent a complete and sudden revulsion; he arose, rushed out of the room and to the stairs, exclaiming energetically, “Julie, Julie—Emmanuel, Emmanuel!”

<Live—the day will come when you will be happy, and will bless life!>—no matter whose voice had spoken, we should have heard him with the smile of doubt, or the anguish of incredulity,—and yet how many times has your father blessed life while embracing you—how often have I myself——”

Ah,” exclaimed Morrel, interrupting the count, “you had only lost your liberty, my father had only lost his fortune, but I have lost Valentine.”

in grief, as in life, there is always something to look forward to beyond (…) one day you will thank me for having preserved your life.”

Come—do you know of what the Count of Monte Cristo is capable? do you know that he holds terrestrial beings under his control?”

I do not know whether you remember that this is the 5th of September; it is 10 years today since I saved your father’s life, who wished to die.”

Asmodeus—that diabolical personage, who would have been created by every fertile imagination if Le Sage had not acquired the priority in his great masterpiece—would have enjoyed a singular spectacle, if he had lifted up the roof of the little house in the Rue Saint-Germain-des-Prés, while Debray was casting up his figures.”

Amongst the Catalans, Mercédès wished for a thousand things, but still she never really wanted any. So long as the nets were good, they caught fish; and so long as they sold their fish, they were able to buy twine for new nets.”

Now I think we are rich, since instead of the 114 francs we require for the journey we find ourselves in possession of 250.”

Silence,—be silent!” said Andrea, who knew the delicate sense of hearing possessed by the walls; “for heaven’s sake, do not speak so loud!”

But I have always observed that poisoners were cowards. Can you be a coward,—you who have had the courage to witness the death of two old men and a young girl murdered by you?”

What I require is, that justice be done. I am on the earth to punish, madame,” he added, with a flaming glance; “any other woman, were it the queen herself, I would send to the executioner; but to you I shall be merciful. To you I will say, <Have you not, madame, put aside some of the surest, deadliest, most speedy poison?>”

Oh, pardon me, sir; let me live!”

She is cowardly,” said Villefort.

and one of the softest and most brilliant days of September shone forth in all its splendor.”

Well, do you know why they die so multitudinously at M. de Villefort’s?”

<Multitudinously> is good,” said Château-Renaud.

My good fellow, you’ll find the word in Saint-Simon.”

But the thing itself is at M. de Villefort’s; but let’s get back to the subject.”

Talking of that,” said Debray, “Madame was making inquiries about that house, which for the last three months has been hung with black.”

Who is Madame?” asked Château-Renaud.

The minister’s wife, pardieu!

No, my dear fellow, it is not at all incredible. You saw the child pass through the Rue Richelieu last year, who amused himself with killing his brothers and sisters by sticking pins in their ears while they slept. The generation who follow us are very precocious.”

I am 21 years old, or rather I shall be in a few days, as I was born the night of the 27th of September, 1817.” M. de Villefort, who was busy taking down some notes, raised his head at the mention of this date.

<At Auteuil, near Paris.>” M. de Villefort a second time raised his head, looked at Benedetto as if he had been gazing at the head of Medusa, and became livid. As for Benedetto, he gracefully wiped his lips with a fine cambric pocket-handkerchief.”

This is, indeed, the reason why I begged you to alter the order of the questions.” The public astonishment had reached its height. There was no longer any deceit or bravado in the manner of the accused. The audience felt that a startling revelation was to follow this ominous prelude.

Well,” said the president; “your name?”

I cannot tell you my name, since I do not know it; but I know my father’s, and can tell it to you.”

A painful giddiness overwhelmed Villefort; great drops of acrid sweat fell from his face upon the papers which he held in his convulsed hand.

Repeat your father’s name,” said the president. Not a whisper, not a breath, was heard in that vast assembly; everyone waited anxiously.

My father is king’s attorney,’ replied Andrea calmly.

King’s attorney?” said the president, stupefied, and without noticing the agitation which spread over the face of M. de Villefort; ‘king’s attorney?”

Yes; and if you wish to know his name, I will tell it,—he is named Villefort.” The explosion, which had been so long restrained from a feeling of respect to the court of justice, now burst forth like thunder from the breasts of all present; the court itself did not seek to restrain the feelings of the audience. The exclamations, the insults addressed to Benedetto, who remained perfectly unconcerned, the energetic gestures, the movement of the gendarmes, the sneers of the scum of the crowd always sure to rise to the surface in case of any disturbance—all this lasted five minutes, before the door-keepers and magistrates were able to restore silence.

the procureur, who sat as motionless as though a thunderbolt had changed him into a corpse.”

I was born in No. 28, Rue de la Fontaine, in a room hung with red damask; my father took me in his arms, telling my mother I was dead, wrapped me in a napkin marked with an H and an N, and carried me into a garden, where he buried me alive.”

A shudder ran through the assembly when they saw that the confidence of the prisoner increased in proportion to the terror of M. de Villefort. “But how have you become acquainted with all these details?” asked the president.

The man carried me to the foundling asylum, where I was registered under the number 37. Three months afterwards, a woman travelled from Rogliano to Paris to fetch me, and having claimed me as her son, carried me away. Thus, you see, though born in Paris, I was brought up in Corsica.” “my perverse disposition prevailed over the virtues which my adopted mother endeavored to instil into my heart. I increased in wickedness till I committed crime.”

<Do not blaspheme, unhappy child, the crime is that of your father, not yours,—of your father, who consigned you to hell if you died, and to misery if a miracle preserved you alive.> After that I ceased to blaspheme, but I cursed my father. That is why I have uttered the words for which you blame me; that is why I have filled this whole assembly with horror. If I have committed an additional crime, punish me, but if you will allow that ever since the day of my birth my fate has been sad, bitter, and lamentable, then pity me.”

<My mother thought me dead; she is not guilty. I did not even wish to know her name, nor do I know it.>” Just then a piercing cry, ending in a sob, burst from the centre of the crowd, who encircled the lady who had before fainted, and who now fell into a violent fit of hysterics. She was carried out of the hall, the thick veil which concealed her face dropped off, and Madame Danglars was recognized.”

Well, then, look at M. de Villefort, and then ask me for proofs.”

Everyone turned towards the procureur, who, unable to bear the universal gaze now riveted on him alone, advanced staggering into the midst of the tribunal, with his hair dishevelled and his face indented with the mark of his nails. The whole assembly uttered a long murmur of astonishment.

Father,” said Benedetto, “I am asked for proofs, do you wish me to give them?”

No, no, it is useless,” stammered M. de Villefort in a hoarse voice; “no, it is useless!”

How useless?” cried the president, “what do you mean?”

I mean that I feel it impossible to struggle against this deadly weight which crushes me. Gentlemen, I know I am in the hands of an avenging God! We need no proofs; everything relating to this young man is true.”

A dull, gloomy silence, like that which precedes some awful phenomenon of nature, pervaded the assembly, who shuddered in dismay.

What, M. de Villefort,” cried the president, “do you yield to an hallucination? What, are you no longer in possession of your senses? This strange, unexpected, terrible accusation has disordered your reason. Come, recover.”

The procureur dropped his head; his teeth chattered like those of a man under a violent attack of fever, and yet he was deadly pale.

I am in possession of all my senses, sir,” he said; “my body alone suffers, as you may suppose. I acknowledge myself guilty of all the young man has brought against me, and from this hour hold myself under the authority of the procureur who will succeed me.”

And as he spoke these words with a hoarse, choking voice, he staggered towards the door, which was mechanically opened by a door-keeper.

Well,” said Beauchamp, “let them now say that drama is unnatural!”

Ma foi!” said Château-Renaud, “I would rather end my career like M. de Morcerf; a pistol-shot seems quite delightful compared with this catastrophe.”

And moreover, it kills,” said Beauchamp.

And to think that I had an idea of marrying his daughter,” said Debray. “She did well to die, poor girl!”

Many people have been assassinated in a tumult, but even criminals have rarely been insulted during trial.”

Those who hear the bitter cry are as much impressed as if they listened to an entire poem, and when the sufferer is sincere they are right in regarding his outburst as sublime.

It would be difficult to describe the state of stupor in which Villefort left the Palais. Every pulse beat with feverish excitement, every nerve was strained, every vein swollen, and every part of his body seemed to suffer distinctly from the rest, thus multiplying his agony a thousand-fold.”

The weight of his fallen fortunes seemed suddenly to crush him; he could not foresee the consequences; he could not contemplate the future with the indifference of the hardened criminal who merely faces a contingency already familiar.

God was still in his heart. <God,> he murmured, not knowing what he said,—<God—God!> Behind the event that had overwhelmed him he saw the hand of God.”

During the last hour his own crime had alone been presented to his mind; now another object, not less terrible, suddenly presented itself. His wife! He had just acted the inexorable judge with her, he had condemned her to death, and she, crushed by remorse, struck with terror, covered with the shame inspired by the eloquence of his irreproachable virtue,—she, a poor, weak woman, without help or the power of defending herself against his absolute and supreme will,—she might at that very moment, perhaps, be preparing to die!” “Ah,” he exclaimed, “that woman became criminal only from associating with me! I carried the infection of crime with me, and she has caught it as she would the typhus fever, the cholera, the plague! And yet I have punished her—I have dared to tell her—I have—<Repent and die!> But no, she must not die; she shall live, and with me. We will flee from Paris and go as far as the earth reaches. I told her of the scaffold; oh, heavens, I forgot that it awaits me also! How could I pronounce that word? Yes, we will fly (…) Oh, what an alliance—the tiger and the serpent; worthy wife of such as I am!” “She loves him; it was for his sake she has committed these crimes. We ought never to despair of softening the heart of a mother who loves her child.” “she will live and may yet be happy, since her child, in whom all her love is centred, will be with her. I shall have performed a good action, and my heart will be lighter.”

anxiety carried him on further.”

Héloïse!” he cried. He fancied he heard the sound of a piece of furniture being removed. “Héloïse!” he repeated.

It is done, monsieur,” she said with a rattling noise which seemed to tear her throat. “What more do you want?” and she fell full length on the floor.

Villefort ran to her and seized her hand, which convulsively clasped a crystal bottle with a golden stopper. Madame de Villefort was dead. Villefort, maddened with horror, stepped back to the threshhold of the door, fixing his eyes on the corpse: “My son!” he exclaimed suddenly, “where is my son?—Edward, Edward!” and he rushed out of the room, still crying, “Edward, Edward!”

his thoughts flew about madly in his brain like the wheels of a disordered watch.”

The unhappy man uttered an exclamation of joy; a ray of light seemed to penetrate the abyss of despair and darkness. He had only to step over the corpse, enter the boudoir, take the child in his arms, and flee far, far away.

Villefort was no longer the civilized man; he was a tiger hurt unto death, gnashing his teeth in his wound. He no longer feared realities, but phantoms. He leaped over the corpse as if it had been a burning brazier. He took the child in his arms, embraced him, shook him, called him, but the child made no response. He pressed his burning lips to the cheeks, but they were icy cold and pale; he felt the stiffened limbs; he pressed his hand upon the heart, but it no longer beat,—the child was dead.

A folded paper fell from Edward’s breast. Villefort, thunderstruck, fell upon his knees; the child dropped from his arms, and rolled on the floor by the side of its mother. He picked up the paper, and, recognizing his wife’s writing, ran his eyes rapidly over its contents; it ran as follows:—

You know that I was a good mother, since it was for my son’s sake I became criminal. A good mother cannot depart without her son.”

Villefort could not believe his eyes,—he could not believe his reason; he dragged himself towards the child’s body, and examined it as a lioness contemplates its dead cub. Then a piercing cry escaped from his breast, and he cried,

Still the hand of God.”

The presence of the two victims alarmed him; he could not bear solitude shared only by two corpses. Until then he had been sustained by rage, by his strength of mind, by despair, by the supreme agony which led the Titans to scale the heavens, and Ajax to defy the gods. He now arose, his head bowed beneath the weight of grief, and, shaking his damp, dishevelled hair, he who had never felt compassion for anyone determined to seek his father, that he might have someone to whom he could relate his misfortunes,—some one by whose side he might weep.

He descended the little staircase with which we are acquainted, and entered Noirtier’s room. The old man appeared to be listening attentively and as affectionately as his infirmities would allow to the Abbé Busoni, who looked cold and calm, as usual. Villefort, perceiving the abbé, passed his hand across his brow.

He recollected the call he had made upon him after the dinner at Auteuil, and then the visit the abbé had himself paid to his house on the day of Valentine’s death. “You here, sir!” he exclaimed; “do you, then, never appear but to act as an escort to death?”

Busoni turned around, and, perceiving the excitement depicted on the magistrate’s face, the savage lustre of his eyes, he understood that the revelation had been made at the assizes; but beyond this he was ignorant.

I came to pray over the body of your daughter.”

And now why are you here?”

I come to tell you that you have sufficiently repaid your debt, and that from this moment I will pray to God to forgive you, as I do.”

Good heavens!” exclaimed Villefort, stepping back fearfully, “surely that is not the voice of the Abbé Busoni!”

No!” The abbé threw off his wig, shook his head, and his hair, no longer confined, fell in black masses around his manly face.

It is the face of the Count of Monte Cristo!” exclaimed the procureur, with a haggard expression.

You are not exactly right, M. Procureur; you must go farther back.”

That voice, that voice!—where did I first hear it?”

You heard it for the first time at Marseilles, 23 years ago, the day of your marriage with Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran. Refer to your papers.”

You are not Busoni?—you are not Monte Cristo? Oh, heavens—you are, then, some secret, implacable, and mortal enemy! I must have wronged you in some way at Marseilles. Oh, woe to me!”

Yes; you are now on the right path,” said the count, crossing his arms over his broad chest; “search—search!”

But what have I done to you?” exclaimed Villefort, whose mind was balancing between reason and insanity, in that cloud which is neither a dream nor reality; “what have I done to you? Tell me, then! Speak!”

You condemned me to a horrible, tedious death; you killed my father; you deprived me of liberty, of love, and happiness.”

Who are you, then? Who are you?”

I am the spectre of a wretch you buried in the dungeons of the Château d’If. God gave that spectre the form of the Count of Monte Cristo when he at length issued from his tomb, enriched him with gold and diamonds, and led him to you!”

Ah, I recognize you—I recognize you!” exclaimed the king’s attorney; “you are——”

Monte Cristo became pale at this horrible sight; he felt that he had passed beyond the bounds of vengeance, and that he could no longer say, “God is for and with me.” With an expression of indescribable anguish he threw himself upon the body of the child, reopened its eyes, felt its pulse, and then rushed with him into Valentine’s room, of which he double-locked the door. “My child,” cried Villefort, “he carries away the body of my child! Oh, curses, woe, death to you!”

In his arms he held the child, whom no skill had been able to recall to life. Bending on one knee, he placed it reverently by the side of its mother, with its head upon her breast.” 

you may pretend he is not here, but I will find him, though I dig forever!” Monte Cristo drew back in horror.

Oh,” he said, “he is mad!” And as though he feared that the walls of the accursed house would crumble around him, he rushed into the street, for the first time doubting whether he had the right to do as he had done. “Oh, enough of this,—enough of this,” he cried; “let me save the last.”

Indeed,” said Julie, “might we not almost fancy, Emmanuel, that those people, so rich, so happy but yesterday, had forgotten in their prosperity that an evil genius—like the wicked fairies in Perrault’s stories who present themselves unbidden at a wedding or baptism—hovered over them, and appeared all at once to revenge himself for their fatal neglect?”

If the Supreme Being has directed the fatal blow,” said Emmanuel, “it must be that he in his great goodness has perceived nothing in the past lives of these people to merit mitigation of their awful punishment.”

Do you not form a very rash judgment, Emmanuel?” said Julie.

When he had fixed his piercing look on this modern Babylon, which equally engages the contemplation of the religious enthusiast, the materialist, and the scoffer,—

Great city,” murmured he, inclining his head, and joining his hands as if in prayer, “less than 6 months have elapsed since first I entered thy gates. I believe that the Spirit of God led my steps to thee and that he also enables me to quit thee in triumph; the secret cause of my presence within thy walls I have confided alone to him who only has had the power to read my heart. God only knows that I retire from thee without pride or hatred, but not without many regrets; he only knows that the power confided to me has never been made subservient to my personal good or to any useless cause. Oh, great city, it is in thy palpitating bosom that I have found that which I sought; like a patient miner, I have dug deep into thy very entrails to root out evil thence. Now my work is accomplished, my mission is terminated, now thou canst neither afford me pain nor pleasure. Adieu, Paris, adieu!”

Maximilian,” said the count, “the friends that we have lost do not repose in the bosom of the earth, but are buried deep in our hearts, and it has been thus ordained that we may always be accompanied by them. I have two friends, who in this way never depart from me; the one who gave me being, and the other who conferred knowledge and intelligence on me.” 

It is the way of weakened minds to see everything through a black cloud. The soul forms its own horizons; your soul is darkened, and consequently the sky of the future appears stormy and unpromising.”

Morrel was not insensible to that sensation of delight which is generally experienced in passing rapidly through the air, and the wind which occasionally raised the hair from his forehead seemed on the point of dispelling momentarily the clouds collected there.

As the distance increased between the travellers and Paris, almost superhuman serenity appeared to surround the count; he might have been taken for an exile about to revisit his native land.—Marseilles, white, fervid, full of life and energy,—Marseilles, the younger sister of Tyre and Carthage, the successor to them in the empire of the Mediterranean,—Marseilles, old, yet always young.

Oh, heavens!” exclaimed Morrel, “I do not deceive myself—that young man who is waving his hat, that youth in the uniform of a lieutenant, is Albert de Morcerf!”

Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I recognized him.”

How so?—you were looking the other way.”

The Count smiled, as he was in the habit of doing when he did not want to make any reply, and he again turned towards the veiled woman, who soon disappeared at the corner of the street. Turning to his friend,—“Dear Maximilian,” said the count, “have you nothing to do in this land?”

See” (and she exposed her face completely to view)—“see, misfortune has silvered my hair, my eyes have shed so many tears that they are encircled by a rim of purple, and my brow is wrinkled. You, Edmond, on the contrary,—you are still young, handsome, dignified; it is because you have had faith; because you have had strength, because you have had trust in God, and God has sustained you.” “It often happens,” continued she, “that a first fault destroys the prospects of a whole life.” 

Why, having recognized you, and I the only one to do so—why was I able to save my son alone? Ought I not also to have rescued the man that I had accepted for a husband, guilty though he were? Yet I let him die! What do I say? Oh, merciful heavens, was I not accessory to his death by my supine insensibility, by my contempt for him, not remembering, or not willing to remember, that it was for my sake he had become a traitor and a perjurer? (…) like all renegades I am of evil omen to those who surround me!”

God needed me, and I lived. Examine the past and the present, and endeavor to dive into futurity, and then say whether I am not a divine instrument. The most dreadful misfortunes, the most frightful sufferings, the abandonment of all those who loved me, the persecution of those who did not know me, formed the trials of my youth; when suddenly, from captivity, solitude, misery, I was restored to light and liberty, and became the possessor of a fortune so brilliant, so unbounded, so unheard-of, that I must have been blind not to be conscious that God had endowed me with it to work out his own great designs.  (…) Not a thought was given to a life which you once, Mercédès, had the power to render blissful; not one hour of peaceful calm was mine; but I felt myself driven on like an exterminating angel.

I collected every means of attack and defence; I inured my body to the most violent exercises, my soul to the bitterest trials; I taught my arm to slay, my eyes to behold excruciating sufferings, and my mouth to smile at the most horrid spectacles. Good-natured, confiding, and forgiving as I had been, I became revengeful, cunning, and wicked, or rather, immovable as fate.”

Like the gulf between me and the past, there is an abyss between you, Edmond, and the rest of mankind; and I tell you freely that the comparison I draw between you and other men will ever be one of my greatest tortures. No, there is nothing in the world to resemble you in worth and goodness!”

Before I leave you, Mercédès, have you no request to make?” said the count.

I desire but one thing in this world, Edmond,—the happiness of my son.”

I approve of the deed, but I must pray for the dead.”

I have no will, unless it be the will never to decide.”

A man of the count’s temperament could not long indulge in that melancholy which can exist in common minds, but which destroys superior ones. He thought he must have made an error in his calculations if he now found cause to blame himself.”

can I have been following a false path?—can the end which I proposed be a mistaken end?—can one hour have sufficed to prove to an architect that the work upon which he founded all his hopes was an impossible, if not a sacrilegious, undertaking? I cannot reconcile myself to this idea—it would madden me. The reason why I am now dissatisfied is that I have not a clear appreciation of the past. The past, like the country through which we walk, becomes indistinct as we advance. My position is like that of a person wounded in a dream”

There had been no prisoners confined in the Château d’If since the revolution of July; it was only inhabited by a guard, kept there for the prevention of smuggling [tráfico]. A concierge waited at the door to exhibit to visitors this monument of curiosity, once a scene of terror. The count inquired whether any of the ancient jailers were still there; but they had all been pensioned, or had passed on to some other employment. The concierge who attended him had only been there since 1830. He visited his own dungeon. He again beheld the dull light vainly endeavoring to penetrate the narrow opening. His eyes rested upon the spot where had stood his bed, since then removed, and behind the bed the new stones indicated where the breach made by the Abbé Faria had been. Monte Cristo felt his limbs tremble; he seated himself upon a log of wood.

<Are there any stories connected with this prison besides the one relating to the poisoning of Mirabeau?> asked the count; <are there any traditions respecting these dismal abodes,—in which it is difficult to believe men can ever have imprisoned their fellow-creatures?>

<Yes, sir; indeed, the jailer Antoine told me one connected with this very dungeon.>

Monte Cristo shuddered; Antoine had been his jailer. He had almost forgotten his name and face, but at the mention of the name he recalled his person as he used to see it, the face encircled by a beard, wearing the brown jacket, the bunch of keys, the jingling of which he still seemed to hear.”

he felt afraid of hearing his own history.”

And which of them made this passage?”

Oh, it must have been the young man, certainly, for he was strong and industrious, while the abbé was aged and weak; besides, his mind was too vacillating to allow him to carry out an idea.”

Blind fools!” murmured the count.

However, be that as it may, the young man made a tunnel, how or by what means no one knows; but he made it, and there is the evidence yet remaining of his work. Do you see it?”

The result was that the two men communicated with one another; how long they did so, nobody knows. One day the old man fell ill and died. Now guess what the young one did?”

Tell me.”

Now this was his project. He fancied that they buried the dead at the Château d’If, and imagining they would not expend much labor on the grave of a prisoner, he calculated on raising the earth with his shoulders, but unfortunately their arrangements at the Château frustrated his projects. They never buried the dead; they merely attached a heavy cannon-ball to the feet, and then threw them into the sea. This is what was done. The young man was thrown from the top of the rock; the corpse was found on the bed next day, and the whole truth was guessed, for the men who performed the office then mentioned what they had not dared to speak of before, that at the moment the corpse was thrown into the deep, they heard a shriek, which was almost immediately stifled by the water in which it disappeared.” The count breathed with difficulty; the cold drops ran down his forehead, and his heart was full of anguish.

No,” he muttered, “the doubt I felt was but the commencement of forgetfulness; but here the wound reopens, and the heart again thirsts for vengeance. And the prisoner,” he continued aloud, “was he ever heard of afterwards?”

Oh, no; of course not.

Then you pity him?” said the count.

Ma foi, yes; though he was in his own element.”

What do you mean?”

The report was that he had been a naval officer, who had been confined for plotting with the Bonapartists.”

Great is truth,” muttered the count, “fire cannot burn, nor water drown it! Thus the poor sailor lives in the recollection of those who narrate his history; his terrible story is recited in the chimney-corner, and a shudder is felt at the description of his transit through the air to be swallowed by the deep.” Then, the count added aloud, “Was his name ever known?”

Oh, yes; but only as No. 34.” #SugestãodeTítulodeLivro

Oh, Villefort, Villefort,” murmured the count, “this scene must often have haunted thy sleepless hours!”

Ah—No. 27.”

Yes; No. 27.” repeated the count, who seemed to hear the voice of the abbé answering him in those very words through the wall when asked his name.

Come, sir.”

I will leave you the torch, sir.”

No, take it away; I can see in the dark.”

Why, you are like No. 34. They said he was so accustomed to darkness that he could see a pin in the darkest corner of his dungeon.”

He spent 14 years to arrive at that,” muttered the count.

The guide carried away the torch.

O God! he read, preserve my memory!

Oh, yes,” he cried, “that was my only prayer at last; I no longer begged for liberty, but memory; I dreaded to become mad and forgetful. O God, thou hast preserved my memory; I thank thee, I thank thee!” 

Listen,” said the guide; “I said to myself, <Something is always left in a cell inhabited by one prisoner for 15 years,> so I began to sound the wall.”

Ah,” cried Monte Cristo, remembering the abbé’s 2 hiding-places.

After some search, I found that the floor gave a hollow sound near the head of the bed, and at the hearth.”

Yes,” said the count, “yes.”

I raised the stones, and found——”

A rope-ladder and some tools?”

How do you know that?” asked the guide in astonishment.

I do not know—I only guess it, because that sort of thing is generally found in prisoners’ cells.”

Yes, sir, a rope-ladder and tools.”

And have you them yet?”

No, sir; I sold them to visitors, who considered them great curiosities; but I have still something left.”

What is it?” asked the count, impatiently.

A sort of book, written upon strips of cloth.”

Go and fetch it, my good fellow; and if it be what I hope, you will do well.”

I will run for it, sir;” and the guide went out. Then the count knelt down by the side of the bed, which death had converted into an altar. “Oh, second father,” he exclaimed, “thou who hast given me liberty, knowledge, riches; thou who, like beings of a superior order to ourselves, couldst understand the science of good and evil”

Remove from me the remains of doubt, which, if it change not to conviction, must become remorse!” The count bowed his head, and clasped his hands together.

The manuscript was the great work by the Abbé Faria upon the kingdoms of Italy. The count seized it hastily, his eyes immediately fell upon the epigraph, and he read, <Thou shalt tear out the dragons’ teeth, and shall trample the lions under foot, saith the Lord.>

Ah,” he exclaimed, “here is my answer. Thanks, father, thanks.”

The name he pronounced, in a voice of tenderness, amounting almost to love, was that of Haydée.”

Alas,” said Monte Cristo, “it is the infirmity of our nature always to believe ourselves much more unhappy than those who groan by our sides!”

I knew a man who like you had fixed all his hopes of happiness upon a woman. He was young, he had an old father whom he loved, a betrothed bride whom he adored. He was about to marry her, when one of the caprices of fate,—which would almost make us doubt the goodness of Providence, if that Providence did not afterwards reveal itself by proving that all is but a means of conducting to an end,—one of those caprices deprived him of his mistress, of the future of which he had dreamed (for in his blindness he forgot he could only read the present), and cast him into a dungeon.”

Fourteen years!” he muttered—“Fourteen years!” repeated the count. “During that time he had many moments of despair. He also, Morrel, like you, considered himself the unhappiest of men.”

She was dead?”

Worse than that, she was faithless, and had married one of the persecutors of her betrothed. You see, then, Morrel, that he was a more unhappy lover than you.”

And has he found consolation?”

He has at least found peace.”

And does he ever expect to be happy?”

He hopes so, Maximilian.” The young man’s head fell on his breast.

Another proof that he was a native of the universal country was apparent in the fact of his knowing no other Italian words than the terms used in music, and which like the <goddam> of Figaro, served all possible linguistic requirements. <Allegro!> he called out to the postilions at every ascent. <Moderato!> he cried as they descended. And heaven knows there are hills enough between Rome and Florence by the way of Aquapendente! These two words greatly amused the men to whom they were addressed.

What subject of meditation could present itself to the banker, so fortunately become bankrupt?

Danglars thought for ten minutes about his wife in Paris; another ten minutes about his daughter travelling with Mademoiselle d’Armilly; the same period was given to his creditors, and the manner in which he intended spending their money; and then, having no subject left for contemplation, he shut his eyes, and fell asleep.”

where are we going?”

Dentro la testa! answered a solemn and imperious voice, accompanied by a menacing gesture. Danglars thought dentro la testa meant, “Put in your head!” He was making rapid progress in Italian. He obeyed, not without some uneasiness, which, momentarily increasing, caused his mind, instead of being as unoccupied as it was when he began his journey, to fill with ideas which were very likely to keep a traveller awake, more especially one in such a situation as Danglars. His eyes acquired that quality which in the first moment of strong emotion enables them to see distinctly, and which afterwards fails from being too much taxed. Before we are alarmed, we see correctly; when we are alarmed, we see double; and when we have been alarmed, we see nothing but trouble.

His hair stood on end. He remembered those interesting stories, so little believed in Paris, respecting Roman bandits; he remembered the adventures that Albert de Morcerf had related when it was intended that he should marry Mademoiselle Eugénie.”

Is this the man?” asked the captain, who was attentively reading Plutarch’s Life of Alexander.

Himself, captain—himself.”

The man is tired,” said the captain, “conduct him to his bed.”

Oh,” murmured Danglars, “that bed is probably one of the coffins hollowed in the wall, and the sleep I shall enjoy will be death from one of the poniards I see glistening in the darkness.”

From their beds of dried leaves or wolf-skins at the back of the chamber now arose the companions of the man who had been found by Albert de Morcerf reading Cæsar’s Commentaries, and by Danglars studying the Life of Alexander. The banker uttered a groan and followed his guide; he neither supplicated nor exclaimed. He no longer possessed strength, will, power, or feeling; he followed where they led him. At length he found himself at the foot of a staircase, and he mechanically lifted his foot five or six times. Then a low door was opened before him, and bending his head to avoid striking his forehead he entered a small room cut out of the rock. The cell was clean, though empty, and dry, though situated at an immeasurable distance under the earth.

Oh, God be praised,” he said; “it is a real bed!”

Ecco! said the guide, and pushing Danglars into the cell, he closed the door upon him. A bolt grated and Danglars was a prisoner. If there had been no bolt, it would have been impossible for him to pass through the midst of the garrison who held the catacombs of St. Sebastian, encamped round a master whom our readers must have recognized as the famous Luigi Vampa.

Since the bandits had not despatched him at once, he felt that they would not kill him at all. They had arrested him for the purpose of robbery, and as he had only a few louis about him, he doubted not he would be ransomed. He remembered that Morcerf had been taxed at 4.000 crowns, and as he considered himself of much greater importance than Morcerf he fixed his own price at 8.000 crowns. Eight thousand crowns amounted to 48.000 livres; he would then have about 5.050.000 francs left. With this sum he could manage to keep out of difficulties.”

His first idea was to breathe, that he might know whether he was wounded. He borrowed this from Don Quixote, the only book he had ever read, but which he still slightly remembered.”

Two millions?—three?—four? Come, four? I will give them to you on condition that you let me go.”

Why do you offer me 4.000.000 for what is worth 5.000.000? This is a kind of usury, banker, that I do not understand.”

Take all, then—take all, I tell you, and kill me!”

Come, come, calm yourself. You will excite your blood, and that would produce an appetite it would require a million a day to satisfy. Be more economical.”

(…)

But you say you do not wish to kill me?”

No.”

And yet you will let me perish with hunger?”

Ah, that is a different thing.”

For the first time in his life, Danglars contemplated death with a mixture of dread and desire; the time had come when the implacable spectre, which exists in the mind of every human creature, arrested his attention and called out with every pulsation of his heart, <Thou shalt die!>”

he who had just abandoned 5.000.000 endeavored to save the 50.000 francs he had left, and sooner than give them up he resolved to enter again upon a life of privation—he was deluded by the hopefulness that is a premonition of madness. He who for so long a time had forgotten God, began to think that miracles were possible—that the accursed cavern might be discovered by the officers of the Papal States, who would release him; that then he would have 50.000 remaining, which would be sufficient to save him from starvation; and finally he prayed that this sum might be preserved to him, and as he prayed he wept.”

Are you not a Christian?” he said, falling on his knees. “Do you wish to assassinate a man who, in the eyes of heaven, is a brother? Oh, my former friends, my former friends!” he murmured, and fell with his face to the ground. Then rising in despair, he exclaimed, “The chief, the chief!”

Still, there have been men who suffered more than you.”

I do not think so.”

Yes; those who have died of hunger.”

Danglars thought of the old man whom, in his hours of delirium, he had seen groaning on his bed. He struck his forehead on the ground and groaned. “Yes,” he said, “there have been some who have suffered more than I have, but then they must have been martyrs at least.”

Yes; you see I am as exact as you are. But you are dripping, my dear fellow; you must change your clothes, as Calypso said to Telemachus. Come, I have a habitation prepared for you in which you will soon forget fatigue and cold.”

I have made an agreement with the navy, that the access to my island shall be free of all charge. I have made a bargain.”

Morrel looked at the count with surprise. “Count,” he said, “you are not the same here as in Paris.”

You are wrong, Morrel; I was really happy.”

Then you forget me, so much the better.”

How so?”

Yes; for as the gladiator said to the emperor, when he entered the arena, <He who is about to die salutes you.>

Why should we not spend the last three hours remaining to us of life, like those ancient Romans, who when condemned by Nero, their emperor and heir, sat down at a table covered with flowers, and gently glided into death, amid the perfume of heliotropes and roses?”

Count,” said Morrel, “you are the epitome of all human knowledge, and you seem like a being descended from a wiser and more advanced world than ours.”

There is something true in what you say,” said the count, with that smile which made him so handsome; “I have descended from a planet called grief.”

I believe all you tell me without questioning its meaning; for instance, you told me to live, and I did live; you told me to hope, and I almost did so. I am almost inclined to ask you, as though you had experienced death, <is it painful to die?>

Monte Cristo looked upon Morrel with indescribable tenderness. “Yes,” he said, “yes, doubtless it is painful, if you violently break the outer covering which obstinately begs for life. If you plunge a dagger into your flesh, if you insinuate a bullet into your brain, which the least shock disorders,—then certainly, you will suffer pain, and you will repent quitting a life for a repose you have bought at so dear a price.”

Yes; I know that there is a secret of luxury and pain in death, as well as in life; the only thing is to understand it.”

You have spoken truly, Maximilian; according to the care we bestow upon it, death is either a friend who rocks us gently as a nurse, or an enemy who violently drags the soul from the body. Some day, when the world is much older, and when mankind will be masters of all the destructive powers in nature, to serve for the general good of humanity; when mankind, as you were just saying, have discovered the secrets of death, then that death will become as sweet and voluptuous as a slumber in the arms of your beloved.”

I am endeavoring,” he thought, “to make this man happy; I look upon this restitution as a weight thrown into the scale to balance the evil I have wrought. Now, supposing I am deceived, supposing this man has not been unhappy enough to merit happiness. Alas, what would become of me who can only atone for evil by doing good?

Then he saw a woman of marvellous beauty appear on the threshold of the door separating the two rooms. Pale, and sweetly smiling, she looked like an angel of mercy conjuring the angel of vengeance.

Is it heaven that opens before me?” thought the dying man; “that angel resembles the one I have lost.”

Monte Cristo pointed out Morrel to the young woman, who advanced towards him with clasped hands and a smile upon her lips.

Valentine, Valentine!” he mentally ejaculated; but his lips uttered no sound, and as though all his strength were centred in that internal emotion, he sighed and closed his eyes. Valentine rushed towards him; his lips again moved.

Without me, you would both have died. May God accept my atonement in the preservation of these two existences!” “Oh, thank me again!” said the count; “tell me till you are weary, that I have restored you to happiness; you do not know how much I require this assurance.”

Because tomorrow, Haydée, you will be free; you will then assume your proper position in society, for I will not allow my destiny to overshadow yours. Daughter of a prince, I restore to you the riches and name of your father.”

do you not see how pale she is? Do you not see how she suffers?”

Oh, yes,” she cried, “I do love you! I love you as one loves a father, brother, husband! I love you as my life, for you are the best, the noblest of created beings!”

Let it be, then, as you wish, sweet angel; God has sustained me in my struggle with my enemies, and has given me this reward; he will not let me end my triumph in suffering; I wished to punish myself, but he has pardoned me. Love me then, Haydée! Who knows? perhaps your love will make me forget all that I do not wish to remember.”

What do you mean, my lord?”

I mean that one word from you has enlightened me more than 20 years of slow experience; I have but you in the world, Haydée; through you I again take hold on life, through you I shall suffer, through you rejoice.”

Novas famílias curam das antigas!

“There is neither happiness nor misery in the world; there is only the comparison of one state with another, nothing more. He who has felt the deepest grief is best able to experience supreme happiness. We must have felt what it is to die, Morrel, that we may appreciate the enjoyments of living.” Indeed Zupamann!

Live, then, and be happy, beloved children of my heart, and never forget that until the day when God shall deign to reveal the future to man, all human wisdom is summed up in these two words,—<Wait and hope.> (Fac et spera)!—Your friend,

<Edmond Dantes, Count of Monte Cristo.>

“A VIDA E AS AVENTURAS DE ROBINSON CRUSOE” EM 291 (293) PARÁGRAFOS – Tradução inédita para o português, com a adição de comentários e notas, de Rafael A. Aguiar

Daniel Defoe

DISCRETO GLOSSÁRIO PARA MARINHEIROS DE PRIMEIRA VIAGEM

boatswain: oficial, contramestre da embarcação, o primeiro na linha de comando após o master (vide baixo).

capful: tampa

capful of wind: brisa repentina

curlew: ave pernalta (maçarico)

dram: dose

master: capitão, autoridade máxima num navio

punch: ponche

supercargo: sobrecargo (espanhol), comissário de navio mercante

uncouth: tosco, bruto

urge: (subs.) desejo, necessidade;

(verb.) (u. somebody to) encorajar;

argumentar, defender, endossar;

(u. on) incitar, pressionar, compelir.


TRADUÇÃO DOS PRINCIPAIS TRECHOS DA OBRA

1

Eu nasci no ano de 1632, na cidade de Iorque, de boa família (…) meu pai, sendo um forasteiro de Bremen (…) amealhou uma boa fortuna no comércio, deixando seus negócios para casar com minha mãe e se estabelecer em Iorque. Dela eu herdei meu sobrenome Robinson, pertencente a uma nobre família rural. Meu nome de batismo é Robinson Kreutznaer; mas, devido à corrupção corrente das palavras no Inglês, somos agora chamados – aliás, chamamo-nos a nós mesmos, e assim o escrevemos – Crusoe”

2

Eu tinha dois irmãos mais velhos, um dos quais foi morto na batalha de Dunkirk contra os espanhóis. O que veio a ser do meu segundo irmão, eu jamais soube, ou soube tanto quanto meus pais vieram a saber de mim. (…) Meu pai, que já era muito velho, me deu uma boa educação, tanto quanto permite a educação doméstica numa cidade de interior desprovida de escolas, e me preparou para o Direito; mas eu não desejava nada que não fosse rumar ao mar; e minha estranha inclinação tanto me conduziu contra as vontades, digo, os comandos do meu pai, e contra todas as tentativas e persuasões da minha mãe e amigos da família, que só podia haver algo de fatal nessa propensão anti-natural à natureza, uma correnteza que me empurrava para a vida de misérias em que eu me veria afogado.”

3

minha condição de vida era mediana, ou o que se poderia chamar de estrato superior da vida humilde, que meu pai, inclusive, considerava, baseado em sua não-depreciável experiência, a melhor condição na face da terra, a mais apropriada à felicidade humana, não exposta às misérias e durezas, ao trabalho duro e sofrimentos típicos da parte mecanizada da humanidade, e ao mesmo tempo não contaminada pelo orgulho, luxúria, ambição, e inveja dos situados acima.” “reis lamentaram com frequência os miseráveis efeitos de terem nascido para grandes coisas” “o homem sábio já deu seu testemunho sobre isso, dizendo que o segredo da felicidade é não desejar riquezas nem pobrezas.”

4

se eu não me sentia bem e feliz no mundo, isso devia se atribuir ao mero destino ou a uma falha exclusivamente minha” “meu pai decidira que no que dependesse dele eu não seria um azarado que tivesse de buscar sustento noutros recantos, e que me seria dada uma tranqüila existência no seio dos negócios da família” “Fiquei profundamente afetado pela sinceridade desse discurso, e, de fato, como não ficar?” “Tinha agora dezoito anos, o que já era demasiado tarde para se tornar aprendiz de negociante ou secretário de advogado”

5

Esse garoto pode ser feliz se escolher permanecer em casa; mas se se aventurar pelo mundo exterior, será a criatura mais miserável a ter nascido: não posso dar meu consentimento a isso.”

6

1º de setembro de 1651 (…) Nunca nenhuma desgraça na vida de um jovem aventureiro, acredito eu, apareceu tão cedo, ou durou tanto quanto a minha.”

7

Ao longo dessas primeiras aflições eu me sentia estúpido, paralisado em minha cabine, localizada na entreponte, e mal posso descrever meu temperamento de então: como pôr em palavras a penitência que me adveio quando pensei ter passado pelo pior que eu poderia passar: achava, com efeito, que a amargura da morte era coisa do passado, e que na minha segunda vez o mal-estar não se repetiria.”

8

soubemos que dois navios próximos de nós cortaram seus mastros por inteiro, pesados que estavam; e nossos homens gritaram que um navio que navegava cerca de uma milha à frente havia afundado.”

9

e, quando eles cortaram o mastro dianteiro, o mastro principal ficou tão torto, e balançou tanto o navio, que foram obrigados a cortá-lo também, deixando o convés plano. (…) a tempestade continuou com tamanha fúria que os próprios marinheiros admitiram nunca ter visto uma pior. (…) Me era vantajoso, pensando bem, o fato de que eu não fazia idéia do que eles realmente queriam dizer com naufrágio até eu ver tudo com os meus próprios olhos

10

os homens me ergueram e me contaram que eu, que não havia podido fazer nada da outra vez, podia agora bombear a água tão bem quanto qualquer outro; no que eu me agitei e me dirigi à bomba, trabalhando sem desdém. (…) Estava tão espantado que como que desmaiei. Como era uma ocasião em que ninguém podia vacilar sob o preço da própria vida, ninguém reparou em mim; mas um homem que chegou à bomba me empurrou para o lado com o pé, e ali me deixou, me imaginando morto”

11

o capitão seguiu disparando por ajuda; e uma pequena embarcação, que veio até nós com os tiros, lançou um barco. Foi com um supremo esforço que ele conseguiu chegar até nós; mas nos era impossível subir a bordo, ou para o barco se conservar perto da borda do navio, até que os homens, remando desesperadamente, arriscando suas vidas para salvar as nossas, receberam a corda que nossos homens jogaram por sobre a popa com uma bóia na ponta e esticaram com tanta dificuldade, até estar ao alcance. Puxamo-los com vigor rente a nossa popa, e todos conseguimos subir no barco. Mas era em vão para eles ou para nós pensar em conseguir atingir de novo o navio deles (…) Não estávamos muito mais do que um quarto de hora fora do nosso navio até que vimos a embarcação soçobrar. Foi então que entendi pela primeira vez o que é que queria dizer efetivamente um naufrágio marítimo.

12

Conseguimos embarcar (…) e assim que chegamos em segurança à terra firme seguimos a pé a Yarmouth, onde, como miseráveis que éramos, fomos tratados com a maior humanidade, tanto pelos magistrados da cidade, que nos designaram bons dormitórios, quanto por mercadores e donos de navios, que nos deram dinheiro suficiente para nos levar a Londres ou Hull ou aonde achássemos melhor.

Se eu tivesse tido a prudência de voltar a Hull, e de lá para casa, teria sido um homem feliz, e meu pai, como na parábola do Nosso Abençoado Salvador, teria mesmo sacrificado um bezerro gordo em minha honra; porque o terem ouvido que o navio em que me encontrava não foi mais visto desde Yarmouth foi muitas semanas antes, e demoraria até que meu pai obtivesse qualquer comprovação de que eu não havia morrido afogado.

13.0 (original)

I know not what to call this, nor will I urge that it is a secret overruling decree, that hurries us on to be the instruments of our own destruction, even though it be before us, and that we rush upon it with our eyes open. Certainly, nothing but some such decreed unavoidable misery, which it was impossible for me to escape, could have pushed me forward against the calm reasonings and persuasions of my most retired thoughts, and against two such visible instructions as I had met with in my first attempt.”

13A (versão contextual ou “ousada”)

nem sei do que chamá-la, nem alego em definitivo que se trate de um decreto invencível e inevitável, incompreensível para nós, meros mortais, essa coisa que nos leva a ser os instrumentos de nossa própria destruição, ainda quando podemos ver esta última distintamente à frente, e que nos defrontemos em vão com o perigo com todas as nossas forças e astúcias. Antes, mediante todos os nossos esforços, apressaríamos o mau desfecho ao invés de detê-lo. Porém, estou quase convencido de que nada senão essa hipótese de uma desgraça previamente decretada, inescapável, poderia explicar minha conduta resolutamente errônea e sem discernimento, quando eu sempre havia sido, até ali, um sujeito tão ponderado e meticuloso. Como se não bastasse, eu ainda fui alertado, recebendo, por assim dizer, sinais explícitos no sentido de que deveria reformar minha conduta, através de duas catástrofes consecutivas, nas duas únicas vezes em que me havia aventurado em alto-mar.”

13B (versão mais literal ou “conservadora”)

Eu não sei do que chamar isso, nem defenderei que é um mandato soberano secreto, que nos conduz a ser os instrumentos de nossa própria perdição, ainda que esteja diante de nós, e que corramos a isso de olhos abertos. Certamente, nada a não ser uma infelicidade imperativa similar, de que me era impossível fugir, poderia ter me empurrado contra a análise ponderada e as exortações dos meus mais retirados pensamentos, e contra duas instruções tão visíveis como as com que me deparei na minha primeira provação.”

13C (versão-síntese ou “cristã”)

Parece incrível, quase milagroso, eu diria, que ignoremos assim, dessa maneira estúpida, tola e arredia os sinais mais claros e proeminentes da Providência em nossas vidas, o que sempre nos custa muito caro. Em nossa cegueira concorremos a nossa própria queda. Nossa razão, numa avaliação depois dos fatos, depois da poeira baixar, se encontrava indubitavelmente comprometida, mergulhada na insânia. Tudo isso eu sou obrigado a chamar de destino do pecador ou decreto dos céus.

14

– Talvez tudo isso tenha nos sucedido por sua causa, como Jonas no navio de Társis¹. Diga-me, filho, o que você faz da vida; e com que propósito decidiu viajar por mar?”

¹ Localização citada na Bíblia (Tarshish na versão inglesa) pelo menos em Reis I, Crônicas II, Ezequiel, Salmos e Isaías, além da ocorrência mais famosa, no livro do profeta Jonas (daí a alusão do interlocutor de Crusoe nesta fala admoestadora: ambos, Robinson e Jonah, podem ser considerados descrentes amaldiçoados cujo arrependimento nunca se manifestará tarde demais). E desde que esta cidade aparece em diferentes livros de distintos profetas, referindo-se aparentemente a coordenadas geográficas dessemelhantes, torna-se um problema determiná-la realmente em sua identidade. Especialistas inferem que pode se tratar de Cartago, algum outro entreposto do Mar Vermelho usado pelos Antigos, da Fenícia (atual Líbano e proximidades), ou quem sabe até da Espanha (onde o profeta Jonas teria supostamente desembarcado caso completasse a viagem desastrosa, ponto geográfico que deveria ser bem afastado do Oriente Médio considerando o alcance das navegações antigas). Outros defendem que a locução “de Társis” usada para navios no Antigo Testamento era um epíteto para se referir, além de a embarcações provindas da tal localidade, a qualquer veículo mercante e de grande porte, guiado com muitos remadores ao invés de com velas, já que este porto poderia ter sido tão famoso que ajudou a popularizar a nomenclatura entre todas as nações que praticavam trocas de víveres e gêneros. Um navio de Társis seria, portanto, segundo esse último raciocínio, um tipo de navio enorme que estaríamos seguros de transportar várias riquezas. Salomão teria, por exemplo, uma frota de navios de Társis, mesmo que eles nem passassem pelo local, significando-se com isso que era um monarca opulento.

15

<Eu não pisaria no mesmo navio que você de novo nem por mil libras.> Essa foi, como eu disse, uma divagação de suas disposições, ainda muito agitadas pela perda da véspera, e já era mais longe do que ele tinha brevê para conduzir as coisas.”

16

Desde esse dia passei constantemente a observar algumas incongruências e irracionalidades do ser humano normal, especialmente dos jovens – por exemplo, eles nunca têm vergonha de pecar, mas se envergonham de se arrepender; não têm vergonha pela ação pela qual eles seriam acertadamente considerados imbecis, por outro lado têm vergonha do que vem depois, vergonha que só os tornaria homens mais sábios. (…) Uma relutância irresistível continuou adiando a minha decisão de ir para casa; e como passei muito tempo viajando, a lembrança de toda a desgraça foi se dissipando, e com ela também o ímpeto de voltar ao meu lar. Até o ponto de eu praticamente deixar essa idéia de lado, preferindo procurar-me outra viagem.”

17

O vento soprava do norte-nordeste, o que contrariava meus desejos, porque se soprasse do sul estaria seguro de fazer a costa da Espanha, e de atingir a baía de Cádiz”

18

Depois de pescarmos por algum tempo, sem conseguir nada – porque mesmo com peixes no gancho eu não os puxava, para que ele não os visse –, eu disse ao mouro, <Isso não vai dar certo; nosso senhor não vai ter nada para a mesa; precisamos pescar além.>”

19

<Xury, se você for fiel a mim, far-lhe-ei um grande homem; mas se você não pretende cumprir a condição> – isto é, jurar por Maomé e a barba de seu pai – <eu devo jogá-lo no mar também.> O menino sorriu, e falou tão inocentemente que não podia duvidar mais dele, então ele jurou fidelidade a mim, jurou que iria para qualquer canto do mundo comigo”

20

É impossível descrever os barulhos horrendos, e os gritos insanos, e os uivos que brotaram, fosse na faixa litorânea, fosse na parte interiorana, depois do disparo das armas, coisas que tenho minhas razões para crer que essas criaturas desconheciam até então: só isso já me convenceu de que o melhor era não desembarcar no escuro, sendo que mesmo de dia essa empresa seria arriscadíssima; cair nas mãos de selvagens como esses não teria sido melhor do que se nas garras de leões e tigres”

21

Como anteriormente já havia passado por estas costas, sabia muito bem que as Ilhas Canárias e as Ilhas de Cabo Verde não distavam do litoral. Mas como estava sem instrumentos para observar a latitude, não me lembrando ou não sabendo com exatidão a latitude dessas ilhas, mal sabia por onde começar a procurá-las, ou quando era o melhor tempo; minha expectativa era, continuando pela costa, chegar às partes onde os ingleses realizavam comércio, podendo assim pedir ajuda.

Segundo os meus cálculos mais confiáveis, o lugar onde estávamos devia ser aquele país que, estando entre os domínios do Imperador do Marrocos e os negros, seguia inabitado e inabitável, exceto por feras selvagens; os negros nunca conseguiram ali se fixar, tendo se dirigido ao sul por medo dos mouros, e os mouros consideraram, por sua vez, essas terras inférteis; e, com certeza, ambos fugiam também do prodigioso número de tigres, leões, leopardos e outras bestas furiosas cujo habitat é ali; destarte, aquela era uma zona apenas para caça, para os mouros, que só a visitavam com exércitos, de 2 a 3 mil homens de uma vez; avançando pela costa, por aproximadamente cem milhas não vimos nada senão um deserto litorâneo, de dia, e não ouvimos nada senão uivos e bramidos terríveis à noite.”

22

Xury, cujos olhos eram muito mais aptos que os meus, me chama de forma branda e tenta me persuadir de que o melhor a fazer seria tentar o máximo pela costa; <Porque,>, disse ele, <bem ali, olha, fica monstro horripilante, bem do ladinho colina, agora dormindo.>”

23

<Me mata ele! ele me come numa boca!> – uma bocada, ele queria dizer.”

24

Foi a nossa caça, mas não servia para comer; e eu estava muito lamentoso por termos perdido três cargas de pólvora atirando no que se tornaria carcaça inutilizável para nós. No entanto, Xury disse que gostaria de comer um pouco; então ele sobe a bordo e me solicita a machadinha. <Para quê, Xury?>, perguntei. <Eu corto fora sua cabeça,> ele respondeu. E contudo, Xury não pôde cortar-lhe a cabeça, se bem que cortou pelo menos uma pata, e a trouxe consigo, e era uma pata monstruosa.

Me peguei pensando, então, que, apesar de tudo, pelo menos a pele desse animal devia acabar nos servindo para alguma coisa; então me resolvi a extrair sua pele, se me fosse possível. Xury e eu logo fomos ao trabalho; ou quase só o Xury, que era muito melhor do que eu nisso”

25

É impossível expressar o espanto dessas pobres criaturas quando ouvem o fogo de nossas armas: alguns desses aborígenes estavam inclusive prontos para morrer de simples medo, havendo desfalecido no solo como cadáveres enrijecidos, tamanho seu terror; mas quando viram a fera alvejada de fato morta, e afundando n’água, e que eu gesticulei para que avançassem, eles criaram coragem e vieram, e começaram a buscar o corpo da criatura. Eu fui o primeiro a apalpá-la graças à mancha de sangue; com o auxílio de uma corda, que eu amarrei em sua circunferência, fiz os negros puxarem. Vimos que se tratava de um leopardo bastante curioso, todo pintalgado, muito bonito de se olhar; os negros ergueram as mãos de pura admiração, pensando que eu, pelas minhas próprias forças, havia matado o monstro.

As outras criaturas, espantadas pelo brilho da pólvora e o barulho da arma, nadaram em velocidade na contra-mão, até as montanhas de onde tinham vindo; dessa distância, já não podia distingui-las. Descobri que os negros ansiavam por comer a carne da criatura abatida, então logo aprovei o banquete, procurando lisonjeá-los (…) ainda que sem qualquer faca, com um simples pedaço de madeira afiada eles extraíram facilmente sua pele, mais facilmente, aliás, do que eu poderia com uma boa lâmina. Eles me ofereceram um pouco da carne, mas eu a recusei, instando-os a usufruírem cem por cento do meu presente; fiz apenas sinais para a pele, que me interessava; eles ma deram sem qualquer objeção; trouxeram-me, inclusive, muitas outras de suas provisões, algumas incompreensíveis para mim, que eu julguei conveniente aceitar sem restrição, porém. Depois fiz sinais sobre querer água, e lhes repassei algumas jarras vazias, virando-as de cabeça para baixo, significando que queria que mas enchessem. Eles logo chamaram seus amigos, e vieram duas mulheres, trazendo a bordo um grande recipiente feito de barro cozido ao sol, pelo menos supu-lo; enquanto isso, mandei minhas jarras com Xury, que desceu e encheu todas as três. As mulheres estavam tão peladas quanto os homens.”

26

Ele era um homem caridoso e um justo capitão; ordenou a todos os seus homens que não tocassem em nada meu: depois, alojou tudo como se fosse seu mesmo, e me repassou tudo listado em inventário, exatamente como era, sem se esquecer mesmo dos três potes de barro.”

27

Tivemos uma excepcional viagem para os Brasis¹, e eu cheguei à Bahia de Todos los Santos, ou Baía de Todos os Santos, cerca de 22 dias depois. E agora que havia sido livrado uma vez mais da mais miserável das condições em vida, devia considerar o que fazer a seguir.

Jamais poderei enaltecer o suficiente o generoso tratamento a mim dispensado pelo capitão português: não só deixou que eu desembarcasse sem pagar um tostão pela viagem, como me deu 20 ducados pela pele de leopardo, e 40 pela de leão, que tinha no meu barco, e fez com que todos os meus bens no navio fossem diligentemente devolvidos a mim; tudo que eu lhe quis vender ele fez questão de comprar, garrafas, duas das minhas armas, e até mesmo um pedaço dum torrão de cera de abelha – pedaço porque eu tinha gastado um tanto do torrão para confeccionar velas”

¹ Robinson sempre se referirá ao Brasil como “The Brazils”, daí a necessidade de manter alguma correspondência com a expressividade do original.

28

Não estava há muito tempo nos Brasis quando fui recomendado para a casa de um homem bom e honesto, como eu mesmo, que possuía um ingenio, como eles o chamam por lá (i.e., uma monocultura com uma casa de engenho de cana-de-açúcar, plantation). (…) resolvi me tornar eu também um agricultor entre iguais: determinado a isto, isto é, prosperar rapidamente, como vi que era possível pelos relatos de brusca ascensão social desses empreendedores portugueses, que vinham do nada e se tornavam muito ricos, busquei meios de reaver meu patrimônio que estava retido em Londres, a fim de investir no negócio das plantações. Com esse fito, providenciei uma espécie de carta de naturalização, pré-requisito para se possuir terras brasileiras. E comprei tantas terras incultas quantas meu dinheiro inglês permitira. Tracei um plano para minhas plantações e meu estabelecimento, proporcional a meu capital inicialmente investido.”

29

Esse capital podia ser considerado pequeno, assim como o do meu vizinho, um português de Lisboa de pais ingleses, chamado Wells, sujeito com quem comecei a me entender muito bem. Por dois anos plantamos apenas para nossa subsistência. Mas depois começamos a aumentar a produção, e nossas terras entraram em ordem; no terceiro ano, experimentamos cultivar tabaco, reservando um bom terreno para a cana já na temporada seguinte. Ah, realmente cometi um erro em partir com meu servo Xury!”

30

Era, realmente, um empreendimento algo alheio a meu gênio, e diretamente contrário à vida que eu usufruíra nesses últimos tempos, ansiada vida aventureira pela qual eu tinha inclusive abandonado a casa de meu pai, desobedecendo todos os seus bons conselhos. Acho até que por alguma profunda ironia estava chegando àquela condição mediana, ou estrato superior da vida humilde, que meu pai previamente tanto recomendara. Tudo isso do outro lado do mundo, quando eu não teria precisado ter me esforçado tanto nem rodado além-mar.”

31

mas uma existência verdadeiramente solitária, numa ilha cheia de desolação, deveria ser minha sina, eu, que vivi a vida civilizada inteira descontente, sempre comparando minha sorte com a dos meus próximos, e que ao me ver tão sozinho e abandonado só gostaria, enfim, de voltar à condição antiga, tão de repente enfeitada de riquezas e idílios que eu era incapaz de enxergar.”

32

a primeira coisa que eu fiz foi comprar um escravo negro, mais um criado europeu – i.e., outro além daquele que o capitão me trouxe de Lisboa. No entanto, como a prosperidade mal-administrada tantas vezes nos conduz as nossas maiores adversidades, assim deu-se comigo. Entrei o ano seguinte com grande sucesso no meu negócio: plantei 50 grandes rolos de tabaco em meu terreno, muito mais do que poderia dispor eu mesmo e nas trocas com meus vizinhos; e esses rolos, pesando cada um umas 100 libras (coisa de 40kg), foram muito bem-curados, para aguardar remessa assim que retornasse o navio lisboeta”

33

Continuasse eu nesse ritmo, teria ocasião de colher os melhores frutos, bem melhores do que meu pai talvez desejasse para mim como condição benfazeja, tranqüila e retirada, sem que ele tivesse deixado de me inculcar, incansavelmente, vários exemplos dos pequenos prazeres de que a <estação intermediária da vida> está abarrotada”

34

Você deve supor que, tendo vivido praticamente 4 anos nos Brasis, e tendo começado a prosperar acima das expectativas na minha plantation, eu tinha não só aprendido o idioma, mas até amealhado reputação e amizades respeitáveis entre os demais plantadores, bem como entre os mercantes de São Salvador, que era o nome do nosso porto; e que, nas minhas conversações com eles, eu teria uma hora ou outra tocado no assunto do meu par de viagens pelas costas da Guiné: a maneira como se traficava com os negros de lá, e como era fácil auferir muitas riquezas através do escambo de quinquilharias – como colares de contas, brinquedos, facas, tesouras, machados, pedaços de vidro e similares – obtendo não só ouro em pó, grãos da Guiné¹, dentes de elefante, etc., como outros negros, para trabalhar nos Brasis, em grande quantidade.

Eles escutavam os meus discursos sobre esses temas com muita atenção, principalmente no tocante à compra e venda de negros, que ainda não era um tráfico dos mais comuns daqueles tempos, tanto que seu monopólio era exercido por assientos, isto é, corporações pessoalmente designadas pelos reis de Espanha e Portugal, e quase todos os escravos obtidos ficavam como que estocados pelo poder público; poucos negros vinham para cá para serem comprados, e isso a um valor exorbitante.”

¹ Cardamomos ou ainda grãos-do-paraíso.

35

numa palavra, a questão era se eu aceitaria ir como comissário no navio, para gerenciar o comércio no litoral da Guiné; como benesse, me ofereceram uma parte igual na divisão dos negros, sem a necessidade de desembolsar qualquer soma.

Seria uma boa proposta, devo dizer, caso fosse destinada a qualquer homem sem latifúndios nos Brasis, ou pelo menos a quem cuidava de terras pequenas e sem perspectivas de melhora a curto prazo; para mim, já estabelecido, que só tinha mesmo de repetir o que tinha feito até ali por mais 3 ou 4 anos para ficar rico; e considerando que minha remessa de tabacos me traria ainda mais de 3 a 4 mil libras esterlinas, na pior das hipóteses – para mim, pensar em tal aventura seria a coisa mais precipitada que alguém na minha posição pudesse conceber.

Mas eu, que nasci para ser o meu próprio destruidor, não pude resistir à oferta; não mais do que quando cedi aos meus primeiros impulsos nômades, fugindo das asas de meu pai. Numa palavra, encorajei os homens, disse que aceitava a proposta de coração, desde que vigiassem minhas possessões nesse ínterim, agindo conforme algumas ordenações genéricas de minha parte. Estabelecemos tudo em um contrato”

36

Subi a bordo numa data maligna, Primeiro de Setembro de 1659, sendo este o aniversário de 8 anos da minha saída da casa dos meus pais em Hull, bancando o rebelde, em relação à autoridade parental, e o tolo, em relação a meus próprios interesses.

Nosso navio tinha cerca de 120 toneladas de carga, levava 6 armas e 14 homens, além do capitão, seu contínuo e eu mesmo. Não havia, dentre essa carga, grande volume de coisas pessoais; todo o espaço fôra aproveitado para o escambo com os negros, incluindo artesanatos, vidros, conchas e coisas do gênero, mimos que os agradam em especial, como espelhos, facas, tesouras, machadinhas, etc.”

37

Desfrutávamos de tempo favorável, apesar de muito quente, enquanto navegávamos nossa própria costa, até atingirmos a altura do Cabo Santo Agostinho; daí, perdendo contato com a faixa litorânea, seguimos rente como se fôssemos desembarcar na ilha de Fernando de Noronha, mantendo o curso norte-nordeste, com a diferença de que contornamos a ilha pelo oeste. Nesse trajeto atravessamos a linha do Equador em 12 dias, e, conforme o último registro de navegação, nos encontrávamos a 7°22’ de latitude norte, quando um violento tornado, ou furacão, nos desorientou totalmente. Os ventos começaram de sudeste, sentido noroeste, apresentando leves e contínuas mudanças de direção, até se estabelecer sentido nordeste; neste ponto, explodiram em terríveis rajadas, que nos impediram por 12 dias inteiros de mudar de direção; só podíamos seguir viagem empurrados para o que o destino e a fúria da natureza nos reservasse; nem preciso dizer que durante cada momento desses 12 dias eu esperava ser engolido pelo mar; de fato, ninguém no navio estava certo de sair-se com vida da empreitada.”

38

o capitão descobriu estarmos próximos à costa da Guiana, isto é, os confins setentrionais do Brasil¹, além do rio Amazonas, em direção ao rio Orinoco, comumente chamado o Grande Rio”

¹ Aqui o autor Defoe realmente escreve Brazil, no singular. Seria the Brazils então mero maneirismo?

39

concluímos não haver país habitado para emergências antes de chegarmos ao círculo das ilhas do Caribe, então resolvemos rumar a Barbados, o que levaria uns 15 dias e não seria complicado, em casos normais, contanto que evitássemos as perigosas correntes da Baía ou Golfo do México.”

40

Com esse intuito, alteramos nosso curso, virando oeste-noroeste, a fim de alcançar algumas das ilhas britânicas, que concebíamos como de águas mais calmas. Contudo, nossa viagem era determinada por outros desígnios. Na latitude de 12°18’, uma segunda tempestade nos atingiu, deslocando-nos para oeste com a mesma impetuosidade da primeira. Isso nos subtraiu de tal forma de qualquer possibilidade de contato humano que, se fosse para nos salvarmos das tormentas marítimas, estaríamos sob perigo muito maior de ser devorados por selvagens do que de voltar à civilização.”

41

Não é fácil para ninguém que nunca esteve em situação parecida descrever ou conceber sequer a consternação da tripulação. Não sabíamos mais onde estávamos, ou para onde a tempestade nos dirigia – se para alguma ilha ou o continente, se para algum lugar ermo ou habitado.”

42

embora a tempestade tenha cedido consideravelmente, o mar continuava temerosamente alto comparado à linha da praia, e seria corretamente chamado nesse momento den wild zee, como dizem os holandeses durante as tempestades.”

43

apressávamos nossa destruição com nossas próprias mãos, puxando o navio conforme podíamos para terra firme.”

44

à medida que chegávamos mais perto da costa, o panorama parecia mais e mais assustador, pior do que o mar.”

45

A onda que veio me afundou bem uns 5 ou 10 metros”

46

e duas vezes mais fui erguido pelas ondas e levado em direção à praia, como antes, uma praia bem plana.”

47

Finalmente estava em terra e a salvo da maré, então comecei a olhar para cima e agradecer a Deus pela minha vida, quando há alguns minutos eu não podia esperar mais por nenhuma salvação.”

48

Até alegrias repentinas, como as desgraças, confundem, a princípio.”

49

quanto aos homens, jamais os vi de novo, nem sinal deles, a não ser três de seus chapéus, uma boina, e dois sapatos que não eram do mesmo par.”

50

Eu não tinha nada comigo a não ser uma faca, um cachimbo e um pouco de tabaco numa caixa. Essas eram todas as minhas provisões; e isso me transportou a tamanhas angústias que por alguns instantes corri pela praia feito um louco.”

51

Descobri que todos os mantimentos do navio estavam secos e intocados pela água, e passando pela pior das fomes, fui ao armazém de pão e enchi meus bolsos de biscoito (…) também achei algum rum na cabine-mor do qual tomei uns bons goles, coisa de que estava precisado, haja vista a determinação que eu tinha de possuir para enfrentar o que me aguardava à frente.”

52

Ainda ignorava onde eu pudesse estar; se num continente ou numa ilha; se em terras habitadas ou não; se em meio a feras selvagens ou não.”

53

Sim, eu me encontrava numa ilha envolta pelo mar de todos os lados: nenhuma terra no horizonte a não ser algumas rochas, a considerável distância; e outras duas ilhas, menores que esta, uns 15km a oeste.

Descobri, ainda, que a ilha era um deserto, e, como tive boas razões para acreditar, inabitado por seres humanos; nem de animais selvagens eu tive indícios. Se bem que vi muitas aves, mas não conhecia suas espécies; e quando as matava não sabia dizer se eram comestíveis. Enquanto voltava pelo caminho que tracei a fim de circundar a ilha, atirei num pássaro grande que vi pousado na copa de uma árvore, nos limiares de uma espessa floresta. Acho que foi a primeira arma disparada por ali desde a criação do mundo. Logo que atirei, de todas as imediações da vegetação irromperam inumeráveis pássaros, dos mais díspares gêneros, criando uma orquestra de grasnados e lamentos confusos. Eram muitos os cantos e as notas, cada um diferente do vizinho, mas nenhum deles eu tinha antes ouvido. Quanto ao animal que matei, tomei-o por uma espécie de gavião, pela cor e pelo bico, mas ele tinha garras muito pequenas para um. Infelizmente sua carne não passava de carniça.”

54

Comecei a pensar na possibilidade de pegar ainda outras coisas que estavam estocadas no navio, particularmente o cordame e as velas; então me resolvi a empreender uma nova excursão até os destroços, se é que seria possível.”

55

Alarguei um sorriso sem testemunhas à vista daquele dinheiro: <Ô, merda!>, bradei alto, <pra que você me serve agora? Não vales nada – não, nem o esforço de me curvar e apanhar-te do chão! Uma dessas facas já vale todas essas moedas amontoadas; não tenho utilidade para vós – ficai aí, e ide para as profundas como criatura cuja vida não vale a pena ser salva.> No entanto, após reconsiderações, eu levei o dinheiro comigo; e embrulhando tudo numa lona, comecei a pensar em elaborar mais uma jangada; porém, no meio desses preparativos, assisti o céu enegrecendo, e senti o vento começar a soprar; num quarto de hora estourou o vendaval.”

56

A primeira vez que atirei em meio a essas criaturas, matei uma cabra, que levava uma cabritinha consigo, na lactação, o que me muito me flagelou; quando a mãe tombou, a criança permaneceu estática a seu lado, até eu vir e pegá-la; assim que decidi carregar o cadáver da mais velha nos ombros, a cabritinha me seguiu até a boca de meu esconderijo; não podia deixá-la a esmo lá fora, então a trouxe para dentro, na esperança de poder domesticá-la; no entanto, a cabrita nunca comeu; fui forçado a matá-la e comê-la. Essas duas carnes me sustentaram por um bom período, porque eu não estava comendo muito, procurando conservar meus mantimentos, especialmente o pão, o máximo possível.”

57

Ora, você se encontra numa condição desolada, é a pura verdade; mas, faça o favor de lembrar: onde estão, agora, todos os outros companheiros? Não eram onze no barco? Onde estão os 10? Por que eles não foram salvos, e você, apenas, <se perdeu> dos demais? Por que só você escapou? Quem teve o melhor desfecho?”

58

<Particularmente,> dizia eu, alto (embora para mim mesmo), <o que eu poderia ter feito sem uma arma, sem munição, sem nenhuma ferramenta para construir qualquer coisa, ou com o que trabalhar, sem roupas, forragem para um leito, uma tenda, ou qualquer tipo de lona?>”

59

Era, segundo os meus cálculos, 30 de setembro, quando, da forma como eu relatei mais acima, pisei pela primeira vez nessa ilha horrenda (…) eu considerava minha latitude presente como 9°22” norte.

Depois dos primeiros 10 ou 12 dias, me veio à tona a probabilidade de que eu perderia a noção do tempo e dos dias por pura falta de livros, papéis, caneta e tinta, enfim, e acabaria deixando de observar até mesmo os dias do Sabá; para preveni-lo, comecei a cortar com uma faca numa grande trave, em letras maiúsculas – e, transformando-a numa cruz gigante, cravei-a no lugar onde primeiro pisei –, <APORTEI NESTA ILHA EM 30 DE SETEMBRO DE 1659.>

Na lateral dessa trave retangular eu cortava a cada dia uma lasca vertical, e cada sétima lasca era um risco horizontal que cortava as 6 lascas anteriores, demarcando a conclusão de mais uma semana – todo primeiro dia do mês eu também riscava todas as lascas do mês anterior; e assim eu fui mantendo meu rude calendário, para reconhecer as semanas, meses e anos.

60

Encontrei três bíblias muito bem-conservadas dentre meus suprimentos com coisas da velha Inglaterra, e que tinha sem muito porquê embrulhado junto com outras coisas mais práticas para minha longa viagem; havia ainda alguns livros portugueses; dentre eles, dois ou três livros de reza católicos¹; e muitos mais, que eu fiz questão de estocar diligentemente em minha caverna. Não devo esquecer de mencionar que tínhamos no navio um cachorro e dois gatos, sobre cuja eminente história devo tecer observações em tempo apropriado; isso porque levei ambos os gatos comigo; quanto ao cão, ele pulou do navio por si mesmo, e nadou até a praia, me achando, no dia em que recuperei minhas primeiras provisões do navio, e foi meu fiel escudeiro por anos a fio; eu não tinha necessidade de nada que ele me trouxesse, nem de sua diuturna companhia; eu só queria que ele um dia conversasse comigo, mas esse dia jamais chegaria. Encontrei penas, tinta e papel em meio aos destroços aproveitáveis do navio, e os utilizei ao máximo; enquanto sobrava alguma tinta, mantive registros muito exatos, mas depois não tive mais como, porque com a matéria-prima da ilha me era impossível produzir mais tinta.

E isso me fez ver que eu desejava muitas coisas não obstante as tantas coisas muito preciosas que por milagre pude reunir comigo nesta desolação; dessas coisas, a tinta era uma das que mais me faziam falta; como também uma pá, uma picareta, uma enxada, qualquer coisa que me ajudasse a cavar a terra; agulhas, alfinetes, linha; quanto ao linho, logo senti essa carestia também.”

¹ Popish no original

61

Que necessidade tinha eu de lamentar o tédio das minhas tarefas mais demoradas, uma vez que eu tinha todo o tempo do mundo para realizá-las com toda a calma?”

62

Eu fiz questão de deixar um relato da minha vida de náufrago sobrevivente por escrito, não tanto para legar minha experiência solitária à posteridade – principalmente diante da perspectiva de não ter herdeiro algum –, mas como que para me libertar dos pensamentos repetidos, que eu ruminava e me afligiam”

63

eu contrapus assaz imparcialmente, como bom e simultâneo devedor e credor, os confortos de que eu usufruía e as misérias a que estava sujeito, dessa forma — [segue uma tabela de duas colunas, intituladas “Mal” e “Bem”, numa infinidade de linhas, das quais eu transcrevo apenas duas]:

Mal.

Bem.

Não tenho roupas com que me agasalhar.

Se bem que eu me encontro no clima quente, onde, se tivesse roupas, mal poderia vesti-las.

Não tenho uma alma penada com quem conversar ou espairecer.

Se bem que Deus enviou o navio, maravilhosamente, para perto o bastante da costa, para que eu pudesse aproveitar o maior número de suprimentos necessários para suster minha nova vida, suprir algumas de minhas carências mais profundas e me manter forte e revigorado tanto quanto meu corpo me permita, pelo tempo que for preciso.

[Um verdadeiro Homo oeconomicus!]

64

Comecei a me dedicar, então, a alguns expedientes que julguei necessários neste momento, conforme a sensação de luxo na minha ilha ia aumentando, satisfeitas as necessidades mais prementes. Eu queria muito uma cadeira e uma mesa; sem elas não podia desfrutar de alguns poucos dos confortos conhecidos que ainda me estariam acessíveis; não poderia escrever nem comer, isto é, como um ser civilizado, e com o prazer que se demanda de um homem. Desta feita, fui ao trabalho.”

65

todo homem pode ser, com a ajuda do tempo, mestre de qualquer arte mecânica.”

66

Foi nessa época que comecei de fato a manter um diário completo dos meus afazeres; antes disso, nos primeiros instantes, estive sempre em correrias e aflições, então a fadiga física, ademais da minha confusão mental, não me permitiam nenhuma ocupação saudável e regular que fosse considerada supérflua. Na verdade teriam sido edições deploráveis do meu pequeno jornal da ilha, pois acabaria descrevendo meus tormentos de consciência, o que não teria fim produtivo algum. Um exemplo hipotético: <dia 30. – Após alcançar a areia, me salvando de um afogamento, ao invés de estar grato a Deus pela minha salvação, após, primeiro, vomitar, de tanta água salgada que havia no meu estômago, recuperando-me o mais que podia, corri pela beira-mar crispando minhas mãos e batendo na minha cabeça e no meu rosto…>”

67

30 de Setembro, 1659. – Eu, o mísero e desgraçado Robinson Crusoe, tendo soçobrado em meio a uma terrível tempestade, acabei atingindo essa ilha desafortunada e deprimente, que eu batizei de <A Ilha do Desespero>”

68

1º de Novembro. – Fixei minha tenda debaixo duma rocha, e passei minha primeira noite ali; fi-la o mais larga possível, com estacas que sustentassem uma maca.”

69

4 de Novembro. – Essa manhã comecei a organizar meus turnos de trabalho, minha ronda diária armado, minha sesta, o período para recreação – p.ex., toda manhã eu caminhava com minha espingarda por 2 ou 3 horas, se não chovesse; em seguida trabalhava em algo até as onze; comia o que tinha à disposição; das 12 às 2 necessitava cochilar, o clima sendo tão quente; no entardecer eu voltava ao trabalho manual. Meu período de labuta nesses dois dias foi inteiramente gasto construindo minha mesa, já que eu ainda era um marceneiro bem desajeitado, embora o tempo e a necessidade me fizessem, dentro em pouco, um mecânico nato e completo, pelo menos tanto quanto a natureza poderia fazer de qualquer um.

5 de Novembro. – Esse dia eu passeei com meu rifle e meu cão, tendo matado um gato selvagem; sua pele era muito macia, mas a carne era inútil; como se há de observar, eu extraía e preservava as peles de todas as criaturas que eu matava.”

70

7 de Novembro. – O tempo começou a melhorar. Dias 7, 8, 9, 10, e parte ainda do dia 12 (porque o 11 caiu num domingo), eu passei fazendo uma cadeira, e com um supremo esforço consegui dar-lhe um formato tolerável

(…)

Nota. – Logo eu negligenciaria meu repouso aos domingos; omitindo sua marcação na trave de que falei, acabei esquecendo que dia do mês correspondia a que dia da semana.”

71

18 de Novembro. – No dia seguinte, explorando o bosque, achei uma árvore daquele tipo de madeira, ou bem parecido, que nos Brasis chamam de árvore-de-ferro, tamanha sua resistência.”

72

10 de Dezembro. – Já dava minha caverna ou catacumba por terminada; quando de repente (parece que escavei-a muito ampla) uma grande quantidade de terra desmoronou de um dos lados; foi o bastante para me atemorizar, e com razão, porque se eu estivesse ali debaixo naquele instante jamais teria necessitado de um coveiro.”

73

27 de Dezembro. – Matei um cabrito, e incapacitei outro, então o capturei e o trouxe para casa amarrado numa corda; imobilizei sua perna quebrada e a amarrei numa tala.

Nota bene – Fui tão bom veterinário que o cabrito sobreviveu, e a perna cresceu vigorosa como nova; porém, involuntariamente, por ter sido o enfermeiro dessa cabra por tanto tempo, ela ficou domesticada, comendo sempre da relva perto da minha porta, de modo que ela não quis ir embora depois disso. Foi a primeira vez que considerei criar um rebanho, o que manteria meu sustento uma vez que minha pólvora tivesse se esgotado.”

74

1º de Janeiro. – (…) Explorando os vales que estão além da parte central da ilha até mais tarde, deparei-me com múltiplas cabras, muito embora um tanto tímidas e arredias; tive a idéia de trazer meu cachorro para ver o que ele conseguiria caçar.

75

2 de Janeiro. – No dia seguinte, como planejado, voltei com meu cão, e mandei-o para cima das cabras, mas errei meus cálculos: todas se juntaram para encarar meu mascote, e ele se deu conta do perigo, evitando se aproximar.”

76

Encontrei uma espécie de pombo selvagem, que construía seu ninho diferente dos pombos-torcazes¹, que nidificam no topo das árvores, mas como pombos domésticos², que fazem seu lar no topo de penhascos, geralmente em fendas rochosas³. Apanhando alguns, me dediquei a domesticá-los; contudo, quando cresceram logo revoaram, o que, julguei, devia ter sido por falta de comida, porque raramente tinha com o que alimentá-los; ainda assim, continuei encontrando seus ninhos, e pegando os filhotes desses primeiros pombos, que tinham uma carne deliciosa.”

¹ Espécie européia

² A espécie que nos é familiar

³ Daí a predileção dos pombos urbanos por se aninharem no topo de edifícios, em sacadas e parapeitos, seu ponto preferencial instintivamente.

77

Àquela altura eu clamava por velas; assim que escurecia, mais ou menos às 7, era obrigado a ir deitar. Lembrei-me então do torrão de cera com que produzi velas em minhas aventuras africanas; só que eu não tinha nenhuma cera!”

78

após testemunhar vários pés-de-cevada em pleno crescimento, nesse clima absolutamente impróprio para grãos germinarem, sem saber a causa do milagre, quedei-me estupefato, e comecei a acreditar que Deus interveio no caso; e que sua ação benévola foi tão dirigida a minha sobrevivência neste lugar desolado quanto isolado do mundo eu me encontrava.” “Mas devo confessar que minha gratidão devota à Providência divina começou a definhar, igualmente, assim que me dei conta de que isso não passava de um fato lógico, quando me lembrei de que, certa vez, alimentei galinhas naquele mesmo sítio com sementes que havia trazido da embarcação”

79

conservei cuidadosamente as folhas dessas espigas, que pode-se ter certeza de que estavam na sua estação (mais ou menos fim de junho); estocando cada grão, me decidi a replantá-los, esperando tê-los em quantidade o bastante para me fornecer pão. Mas não foi antes do quarto ano que eu pude me permitir usufruir dessa colheita, e ainda assim modicamente, como farei questão de detalhar mais à frente; perdi tudo na primeira temporada por ignorar a época adequada da semeadura; eu fiz o plantio logo antes da estação seca, o que matou minha safra desde sua pré-concepção, salvo raríssimas plantas”

80

fui ao meu pequeno armazém e traguei um pouco de rum; e que, aliás, desde que cheguei à ilha procurei fazer bem frugalmente, sabendo que um dia minha escassa provisão de destilados poderia acabar.”

81

4 de Maio. – Depois de uma jornada inteira de pescaria, não conseguindo nenhum peixe que eu ousasse comer, já na última tentativa de obter um almoço, acabei fisgando um polpudo e tenro golfinho. Eu utilizava uma linha de cânhamo, mas não dispunha de anzol; o que não me impedia de às vezes voltar para casa de mãos cheias. Antes de proceder à refeição eu deixava os peixes ao relento, secando ao sol.”

82

16 de Junho. – Na descida para a praia encontrei uma tartaruga, ou cágado, grande. Foi a primeira vez que vi esse animal na ilha; depois eu descobriria que foi por puro azar, porque me aventurando pelo outro lado da ilha mais tarde chegaria à conclusão de que era fácil obtê-las às centenas.

17 de Junho. – Passei o dia cozinhando a tartaruga. Encontrei dentro dela o equivalente a umas 5 dúzias de ovos; a carne de tartaruga era a refeição mais deliciosa que já havia provado na vida, talvez porque passei tantos meses à custa tão-só de carne de bode e aves.”

83

21 de Junho. – Estou muito doente; e muito apreensivo com minha condição – sozinho dessa forma. Rezei pela primeira vez desde a tempestade em Hull, mas essa reza deve ter parecido mais um delírio, tamanha minha desorientação mental.

22 de Junho. – Um pouco melhor; mas com muito medo do que pode me acontecer.

23 de Junho. – Piorei novamente; febre e calafrios, e também uma dor-de-cabeça violenta.

24 de Junho. – Muito melhor.

25 de Junho. – Febre muito violenta; a crise durou umas 7h; sentindo frio e calor alternadamente, cheio de suor frio.

26 de Junho. – Melhor; sem mais carne, saí armado, mas me achei muito fraco no meio do caminho. Mesmo assim, matei uma cabra, trazendo-a para a caverna com a maior dificuldade. Comi um pouco dela assada; preferiria tê-la cozido para comer como sopa, mas eu não tinha nenhuma panela.

27 de Junho. – A febre regressou tão violenta que me contorci na cama o dia inteiro, sem comer nem beber. Estava prestes a morrer de sede; muito debilitado, mal poderia me suster de pé, muito menos sair e procurar água. Rezei de novo, sentindo tonteira e confusão quase sempre; e quando ela me deixava um pouco, minha lucidez era a do ignorante, que não tem idéia do que pedir; por fim, gritei, <Senhor, olhe por mim! Tenha piedade de mim! Misericórdia, Senhor!> Acredito que não saí desse transe por 2 ou 3h; até que, baixando a febre, adormeci, para acordar só à noite. Despertei muito mais disposto, mas ainda fraco e sedento. Sem água na caverna, não me atrevi a sair do lugar e esperei o sono vir novamente. Nesse segundo sono do dia tive esse horrível pesadelo: estava sentado no chão, do lado de fora do meu abrigo, no mesmo lugar onde fiquei logo que começou uma forte chuva, após aquele desmoronamento parcial do meu teto; e dali eu observei um homem descendo de uma grande nuvem negra, circundado pelas brilhantes chamas do fogo, iluminando tudo abaixo de si. Aliás, minto: ele era a própria luz, ele emanava luz, radioso, a ponto de me doer a vista fitá-lo; não bastasse, sua fisionomia era severa, indescritivelmente severa. (…) Assim que ele pisou em terra (ele vinha flutuando em direção ao solo lentamente), aproximou-se de mim sem hesitar, de posse de um longo bastão ou qualquer arma do tipo, com a visível intenção de me matar (…) <Depois de tudo isso, não estás arrependido, então vais morrer!> (…) Ninguém que ler esse relato deve esperar que eu seja capaz de descrever as angústias de minha alma durante essa terrível visão. Isto é, por mais que tivesse sido apenas um sonho, era sempre com a própria realidade que eu sonhava. Quando eu despertei não parecia minimamente liberto daquela forte impressão; acho mesmo que demorei vários segundos para me dar conta de que tinha sido tudo imaginário.

Ai de mim! Até ali, não tinha nenhum conceito da divindade. O pouco que me foi transmitido pela educação paterna foi simplesmente desperdiçado graças a uma longa série de oito anos de ininterruptas perversidades marítimas”

84

Todos os acontecimentos anteriores da minha história fazem mais críveis as desgraças que ainda preciso relatar. Porque o que virá na seqüência é decerto mais miserável, e tinha de sê-lo, para me fazer perceber que havia a mão de Deus nisso, e que tudo isso era a punição devida pelo meu pecado passado – meu comportamento rebelde para com meu pai – ou meus pecados presentes, abundantes – ou a justa recompensa pela trajetória da minha existência maldita como um todo.”

85

Quando fui salvo e resgatado em alto-mar pelo capitão português, bem-empregado, e tratado de forma tão honorável e justa, para não dizer caritativa, me parece que não fui grato internamente por isso. Depois, de novo, quando naufraguei, me arruinei, e quase me afoguei antes de chegar a esta ilha, eu ainda me encontrava tão longe quanto antes de qualquer remorso (…) Eu apenas me repetia com freqüência que eu era um cachorro desgraçado, nascido para a miséria.”

86

Essa é a condição compartilhada pelos marinheiros, a da euforia subsecutiva à sobrevivência ao naufrágio, a do esquecimento de tudo, como se nunca tivesse acontecido, após a primeira tigela de ponche”

87

Mesmo o terremoto, talvez a mais terrível das tragédias naturais, a que mais faz pressentirmos o Poder invisível que dirige todas as circunstâncias, não basta para inculcar na gente essa reverência e fixar em nossa mente as fortes impressões do incidente.”

88

quando comecei a estar doente, e uma visão ociosa e ponderada das misérias da morte pôde se formar em minha mente; quando minha alma começou a afundar sob o peso do meu forte destempero, e meu corpo estava já exausto pela violência da febre; a consciência, minha consciência dormente por tanto tempo, decidiu acordar, e comecei a reprovar a mim mesmo e ao meu passado, em que eu, com bastante evidência, com uma insolência sobrenatural, provoquei a justiça divina, consecutivamente; os primeiros golpes foram terríveis e imprevisíveis, mas dada a insistência com que eu me obstinava na minha cegueira, Deus, que não falha, promoveu mais uma vez seu julgamento.”

89

Se eu me perguntar: por que não fui aniquilado num desses incidentes? Por que não se afogou você, seu idiota, em Yarmouth Roads; nem foi assassinado na luta de quando o navio foi tomado por piratas de Salé; devorado pelas bestas selvagens na costa da África; ou por que não se afogou aqui, quando toda a tripulação pereceu menos eu?”

90

me ocorreu ao pensamento que os brasileiros não atribuem a seu clima, mas a seu tabaco todos os destemperos, e eu tinha um rolo de tabaco num dos baús, quase seco, e alguns que estavam verdes, ainda úmidos.

Eu, pela interferência de Deus, sem dúvida, achei as coisas certas; é, nesse baú eu encontrei a solução para dois problemas: o da alma e o do corpo. Abri-o e encontrei o que eu queria, o tabaco; e vendo os poucos livros que tinha no navio, ali ao lado, e salvos, eu peguei uma das Bíblias de que já tinha comentado. Sem a calma e a disposição necessárias, não havia sequer aberto esse livro até aquele mesmo dia. Pois então, eu deixei o livro e o tabaco para mim sobre a mesa. Em meu despropósito, não saberia como usar aquele tabaco.”

91

Comecei a repetir, como as crianças de Israel quando lhes foi prometida carne que comer, <Pode Deus colocar uma mesa no deserto?> então eu comecei a dizer, <Pode Deus Ele mesmo me libertar deste lugar?>”

92

decerto perdi um dia no meu cômputo, e nunca soube quando.”

93

4 de Julho. – De manhã apanhei a Bíblia; e começando pelo Novo Testamento, empreendi uma leitura a sério, e me impus a obrigação de ler por um bocado todas as manhãs e também todas as noites; procurando não considerar o número de capítulos, mas com o fito de ir até onde meus pensamentos me levassem. Não muito tempo passou nesse trabalho até que eu achei meu coração muito mais profunda e sinceramente afetado pelo meu passado reprovável.”

94

Cheguei a estas palavras: <Ele é enaltecido um Príncipe e um Salvador, concede o arrependimento e o perdão.>¹ Deixei cair a Bíblia; e com meu coração e minhas mãos erguidas aos céus, numa espécie de transe de contentamento, gritei com toda a força, <Jesus, tu filho de Davi!…> Essa foi a primeira vez que pude dizer, no sentido verdadeiro das palavras, que rezei em toda a minha vida; agora eu rezava com a consciência do meu estado”

¹ Atos 5:31, com omissões

95

é até difícil imaginar quão afundado eu estava, e a que debilidade eu estava reduzido.”

96

Tive freqüentes convulsões em meus nervos e em meus membros por algum tempo. Aprendi com isso algo em particular, que sair na estação da chuva era a coisa mais perniciosa para a minha saúde que podia haver”

97

Foi em 15 de Julho que iniciei uma investigação mais pormenorizada da ilha.”

98

Encontrei muitos pés-de-cana, silvestres, imperfeitos para o cultivo.”

99

eu observei tão escassamente enquanto estava nos Brasis que pouco sabia dessas plantas no campo; pouco, ao menos, para quem pretendia tirar algum proveito em meio à calamidade.”

100

As vinhas se espalharam por sobre as árvores, e os cachos de uva estavam agora em seu acme, maduros e suculentos. Essa foi uma descoberta e tanto, que me deixou extremamente contente; mas fui alertado, pela minha experiência, a desfrutar com moderação deles; considerando que quando estava no litoral da Barbária¹, comer uvas matou vários dos nossos britânicos, escravos então, ocasionando-lhes febres e constipações. Mas encontrei uma bela utilidade para essas uvas; antes de consumi-las, deveria curá-las ou secá-las ao sol, e conservá-las como uvas secas ou passas são conservadas, pelo que julguei que ficariam, e de fato ficaram, apetitosas e saudáveis para a ingestão, justamente quando estivéssemos fora da estação das uvas.

Passei a noite ali, sem voltar a minha habitação; foi esta a primeira vez, desde que desembarquei na ilha, que pernoitei fora.”

¹ Norte da África

101

Encontrei cacaueiros em abundância, além de limão, laranja e citronelas; nenhum pé de gêneros com que eu estivesse habituado. Podia-se ver que as árvores davam poucos frutos. Os limões verdes que tive a chance de experimentar não só eram uma delícia como muito nutritivos; misturei seu suco com água, o que fez da substância ainda mais aprazível, muito refrescante. Eu já tinha provisões o bastante para regressar à caverna; e eu estava resolvido a manter também um estoque de uvas, citronelas, limões… Assim eu chegaria preparado à estação das chuvas, da qual eu sabia estar na véspera.”

102

Fiquei surpreso ao me deparar com minha pilha de uvas, tão suculentas quando as havia extraído, desfigurada, com frutos espalhados pelo chão de forma irregular, muitos deles já devorados ou esbagaçados. Minha primeira conclusão foi: a ilha possui criaturas selvagens, as quais eu ignorava”

103

Enquanto regressava à moradia principal após essa jornada, contemplava o vale, frutífero, o ar prazenteiro do panorama, as correntes de água doce mais à mão, os bosques circundantes, cheios de víveres, e que facilitavam o abrigo às tempestades: em suma, me dei conta, de súbito, que o lugar em que resolvera fixar minha primeira morada foi simplesmente o pior daquele país.”

104

quando pensei melhor sobre o assunto, achei que por outro lado eu estava bem mais perto do litoral naquela habitação mais antiga, e esse tipo de vantagem não podia ser desprezado”

105

e embora em reconsiderações tenha me resolvido a ficar no mesmo lugar, construí-me uma espécie de caramanchão, circundando-o a certa distância por uma cerca considerável de vegetação, de duas camadas, tão alta quanto eu mesmo conseguiria atravessar, bem compacta e espessa; e nele eu poderia ficar seguro, por até duas ou três noites com suprimentos, sem sair do lugar”

106

deste dia em diante – 14 de Agosto –, choveu quase que todo dia até meados de Outubro; e às vezes tão violentamente que não podia me aventurar fora da caverna dias a fio.

Durante a estação, surpreendi-me com o crescimento de minha família, até porque logo no começo das chuvas perdi um membro, uma das minhas duas gatas domésticas trazidas no navio (ela fugira ou morrera, e seu cadáver não pudera ser encontrado, ou assim eu pensava, até que ela voltaria ao lar no fim de Agosto com três filhotes). Isso me pareceu sobremaneira estranho já que a única espécie de gatos que eu pude encontrar vivendo na ilha era selvagem, incluindo aquele exemplar que abati com minha arma no último novembro; e para mim seria impossível a reprodução entre esses gatos selvagens e minhas felinas. Os gatos (ou qualquer coisa que fossem) da ilha eram bem diferentes do gênero europeu com que estamos habituados. Quando minha gata apareceu com crias, ter cruzado com algum destes machos nativos parecia a única explicação provável; mas os filhotes não aparentavam ser híbridos ou mestiços; eram gatos europeus por inteiro. Eu estava perplexo: só havia dois gatos-fêmeas de linhagem européia na ilha – como explicar esta propagação da raça? Seja como for, continuando minha história, desses três primeiros gatos eu vim, depois, a ficar tão empesteado de gatos nos meus domínios que tive que matar vários deles, como se fossem vermes ou bestas selvagens; e os que sobraram ainda tive de enxotar para mais longe.”

107

minha comida era assim administrada: comia uma diversidade de cereais no café; como almoço, um pedaço de carne de cabra, ou de tartaruga, grelhada – porque, para minha infelicidade, eu não dispunha de qualquer recipiente para preparar nenhum ensopado; e dois ou três ovos de tartaruga de jantar.”

108

30 de Setembro. – Triste dia do meu primeiro aniversário nesta ilha. Ou pelo menos a contagem dos riscos na trave agora chegava a 365 dias.

(…)

Durante todo esse período não observei o Sabá; no princípio, porque não tinha qualquer senso de religião em minha mente, mas depois porque tinha perdido os meios de distinguir entre os dias da semana, já que confundi os riscos do poste com o passar do tempo, errando na contagem, ou omitindo alguns dias, por puro esquecimento; mas o fato é que eu chegava a meu segundo ano na minha nova casa, aproximadamente. E, decidindo refundar o calendário, estabeleci que a cada sétimo dia desde este dia de aniversário eu comemoraria o Sabá. Pouco tempo depois, a tinta começou a faltar, então eu me contentava agora com registros os mais sucintos; abandonei a forma de memorandos diários e detalhados acerca de meus progressos na ilha.”

109

Metade de abril, maio, junho e julho inteiros e ainda a metade de agosto – estação seca, época do ano em que o sol está para o norte da linha do Equador.

A outra metade de agosto, setembro e a primeira metade de outubro – estação chuvosa, quando o sol mais se esconde.

A segunda metade de outubro, novembro, dezembro, janeiro e a primeira metade de fevereiro – secura, o sol estando mais para o hemisfério sul.”

110

Tentei de várias formas me produzir uma cesta. No entanto, todos os galhos que eu apanhava para a tarefa se provavam tão quebradiços que era tudo em vão. De toda forma, foi uma grande vantagem para mim que quando criança eu passasse um bom tempo ocioso observando um desses cesteiros da vila fazendo seu trabalho; observar aquelas peças de vime era muito prazeroso. Garotos, diferentemente de homens crescidos, são sempre muito oficiosos e maleáveis, oferecendo ajuda no trabalho dos adultos e aprendendo rotinas com extrema facilidade. O método me era conhecido, portanto; o que me faltava eram os materiais. Foi aí que eu pensei que se eu usasse a madeira mais resistente que já usara para fundar meu cercado a coisa com as cestas poderia dar certo. Ela devia se parecer minimamente com a madeira dos salgueiros típicos da Europa que mais se usavam para produzir artesanato. O dia seguinte à idéia, portanto, me dirigi a minha casa de campo, como eu chamava, e cortando alguns dos ramos menores, verifiquei que sua qualidade era ainda melhor do que nas minhas expectativas; na próxima vez que fiz a viagem, pois, vim preparado, com uma machadinha, para extrair uma maior quantidade de matéria-prima, que de fato era abundante nesta porção da ilha.”

111

embora não sejam uma referência estética, meus cestos rudimentares serviram bem ao seu propósito; dali em diante eu sempre estava carregando alguns nas minhas andanças; e quando acabava o vime eu providenciava mais; e fui me especializando e produzindo cestos cada vez maiores e mais resistentes para armazenar todo o meu milho. Era muito mais prático que em sacos.”

112

eu consegui discernir terra – se uma ilha ou continente, impossível dizer; mas era visível um promontório se estendendo do oeste a oeste-sudoeste, por uma grande distância; de acordo com meus cálculos, não poderiam ser menos do que de 80km a 100km.

Eu não poderia dizer que parte do mundo era essa, a não ser que era com certeza uma parte da América, e, conclusão a que cheguei depois das minhas observações, devia se tratar de uma das partes do domínio espanhol, quiçá totalmente habitada por selvagens, onde, se ali eu tivesse desembarcado, estaria em situação muito mais grave que a atual; isso me resignou quanto aos desígnios da Providência, que eu agora cria determinar todas as coisas para o melhor; sim, eu achei a resignação e serenei minha mente, deixando de lado aflitivos desejos de estar lá ao invés de aqui.

Além do mais, depois de alguma ponderação sobre o caso, raciocinei que se essa terra fosse mesmo espanhola, mais cedo ou mais tarde eu veria passar alguma embarcação por estas águas; e, se não, quase com certeza este lugar seriam as costas selvagens entre as colônias espanholas e os Brasis, terra-de-ninguém apinhada dos piores aborígenes; eles são canibais, ou devoradores de homens, e não hesitam em assassinar e comer todos os corpos que caem em suas mãos.

113

vira papagaios em abundância, e gostaria muito de ter levado um para mim, se possível, para adestrá-lo e ensiná-lo a falar. Depois de algum sacrifício, capturei um papagaio tenro, nocauteando-o com um galho; depois de tratá-lo, trouxe-o para a caverna; mas levaria anos até que ele começasse a me repetir com a voz; daí em diante as coisas fluíram, e ele sempre estava a chamar meu nome como um velho parente.”

114

Esse passeio foi muito frutífero. Deparei-me com lebres (ou era o que pareciam ser) e raposas; mas todas de gêneros bem distintos dos conhecidos até então por mim. Nessa ronda eu matei e preparei várias como refeição, mas descobri que não forneciam uma carne que valesse a pena.”

115

Nessas andanças eu nunca percorri mais do que uns 3km em linha reta num só dia; mas eu dava tantas voltas e rodeios tentando descobrir cada metro quadrado da flora que não se podia dizer que eu não me deitasse exausto onde eu escolhesse me assentar para passar a noite.”

116

Por esses lados eu também encontrava aves as mais inauditas, a verdade é que nem todas tão misteriosas assim, pois em minhas prévias aventuras pelo Atlântico já havia conhecido várias espécies exóticas; o melhor de tudo é que a carne de algumas delas era deliciosa; os nomes dessas aves, jamais poderia dizer, salvo pelos pingüins¹.”

¹ Pode parecer que Defoe não sabia nada de zoologia ao lermos este parágrafo, mas realmente existe uma única espécie de pingüim, o Pingüim de Galápagos, que vive em clima tropical e pouco lembra o nosso típico “amiguinho polar” das representações mais corriqueiras.

117

Eu naveguei contornando a costa com rumo leste, imagino que uns 20km, e fincando uma vara na areia como referência, concluí dever voltar pra casa, e que a próxima jornada seria pelo outro lado da ilha a leste da minha habitação, continuando a volta em torno ao litoral, tal que no fim estaria de volta à vara havia plantado na areia, circunavegando assim minha ilha.”

118

Nessa jornada meu cachorro encontrou uma cabrinha, e nela avançou; e eu, correndo para tomar o controle, cheguei a tempo, e a salvei viva do cão. Minha idéia era trazê-la para casa, porque a caça desses animais esquivos é sempre muito difícil por aqui. Meu plano era arranjar duas cabras para que procriassem, e eu tivesse filhotinhos domesticados para mim. Além do mais, a pior das tragédias, acabar a minha munição, seria compensada com uma criação regular desses animais a fim de garantir a minha carne.”

119

Eu sentia visivelmente quão mais feliz essa vida era, com todas as suas circunstâncias miseráveis, do que a vida que levei durante todo o meu passado.”

120

Antigamente, enquanto perambulava, ou caçando ou explorando o país, a angústia da minha alma quanto a minha condição extrema podia explodir a qualquer momento, e meu coração como que morria, considerando as florestas, as montanhas, os desertos em que eu me encontrava, sem que eu passasse de um prisioneiro, enjaulado nessas grades eternas e aferrolhado pelo próprio oceano, numa vastidão inabitada, sem redenção. Em meio à pior confusão mental, na tempestade do espírito, eu só podia retorcer as mãos e chorar feito criança. Às vezes essas crises me afetavam no meio do meu expediente, com a arma na mão, e eu só podia me sentar no meio do caminho e suspirar, olhando ao meu redor por uma ou duas horas inteiras antes de conseguir me mexer; e na verdade isso era pior do que quando a explosão me fazia chorar, porque então eu não descarregava o que me oprimia; a pior desgraça é aquela que não se exaure e não o abandona de uma vez.

121

Eu nunca tinha aberto a Bíblia, ou dado a mínima, para ser sincero, até minha fatídica viagem; mas acho que Deus providenciou cuidadosamente para que um exemplar do Livro se encontrasse no navio, volume dado a mim por um amigo da Inglaterra, que embalou-o como que por acaso junto com outros de meus pertences à ocasião em que solicitei provisões pessoais, sem que eu tivesse sequer cogitado pedir-lhe esse favor. E agora a Bíblia era minha única e última assistência depois do naufrágio. E Deus salvou-a de perecer nas águas!”

122

Empreendi 42 dias numa prateleira para minha caverna; eu aposto que dois serralheiros, com ferramentas e uma serra, é lógico, teriam produzido 6 delas em meia-jornada, com a madeira da mesma árvore.”

123

Eu me encontrava novamente perplexo e impotente: como descascar o milho e fazer refeições com ele? Mais básico ainda: como limpá-lo? Como, uma vez já tendo aprendido a fazer várias comidas, produzir pão? Não, não adiantaria saber como fazer, se eu não tinha material para assá-lo… Essas vontades todas, aliadas à minha necessidade de estocar milho, para as vicissitudes climáticas, me fez deixar a colheita inteira intocada, esperando a próxima estação de semeadura”

124

Agora eu poderia dizer com franqueza que estava trabalhando pelo meu pão. Duvido que a não ser um número muito pequeno de pessoas tenha pensado a sério sobre a multitude de pequenas coisas necessárias no fabrico do pão: o plantio, a colheita, o desfolhamento, a cura, a fermentação,…”

125

Logo eu já estava desejando um moinho para me ajudar a peneirar todos os grãos, fermento e sal, e um forno; mas eu me virei sem todas essas maravilhas; e ainda assim o milho resultante era-me um luxo inestimável.”

126

todo meu tempo de trabalho eu me distraía conversando com meu papagaio, ensinando-o mais e mais vocabulário; ensinei-o rapidamente seu nome, e a repeti-lo bem alto, <Poll>, que foi a primeira palavra que eu escutei pronunciada na ilha por outro alguém que não eu mesmo. Trabalho, aliás, que eu considerava um extra.

Uma tarefa hercúlea pela frente: ponderei longamente sobre a possibilidade de cozer alguns vasos de terra para estocar meus bens, sem saber nada de olaria. Considerando o calor intenso, imaginei que assim que me deparasse com alguma argila propícia, poderia deixar o material ressecar ao sol, tornando-o rígido o suficiente para moldar as formas à vontade”

127

Qual não foi o meu desconsolo quando vi que, depois de ter selecionado uma grande árvore no bosque, tendo-a arduamente derrubado, e com minhas rústicas ferramentas talhado o exterior como o de um casco de navio com boa aerodinâmica, e queimado e cortado na medida as partes internas da madeira tornando-a oca, aplicando o princípio do navio ideal — quando vi que, depois de tudo isso eu devia deixar minha obra-prima abandonada onde estava por falta de meios para lançá-la na água, longe da costa que estava?

Pode-se pensar que eu empreendi esse trabalho como um louco, sem projetar nada; mas eu estava tão concentrado em fazer uma embarcação capaz de enfrentar as águas do oceano profundo que sinceramente esse <pequeno detalhe> ficou ignorado e postergado para o depois: e, com efeito, era mais fácil navegar 50 milhas marítimas do que avançar 50m com aquela estrutura de madeira por sobre terra firme.”

128

Eu derrubei um cedro tal que não sei se Salomão contou com um tão magnânimo para a construção do Templo de Jerusalém; tinha uns bons 1.80m de diâmetro na parte mais baixa próxima ao toco, e 1.50m, na altura de seus quase 7m de longitude (…) eu passei 20 dias só cortando a base desse cavalo de tróia; outros 14 me livrando dos ramos, numa inexprimível labuta de machadadas repetitivas (…) me custou 3 meses mais limpar o interior, lapidando a forma de um barco; tudo isso sem fogo, apenas com marreta e cinzel, graças à teimosia; o resultado foi uma charmosa periagua¹, grande o bastante para levar 26 homens, ou seja, eu e todos os meus mantimentos, com segurança”

¹ Adaptação de piragua (espanhol), termo usado para designar as embarcações construídas por aborígenes americanos feitas de um só tronco de árvore. Não é exatamente o mesmo que uma piroga ou tsé-tsé, por isso mantive no original.

129

Se tivesse conseguido levar esse mamute de madeira para a água, não resta dúvida de que eu empreenderia a viagem mais insana e improvável da história.

Mas, como eu já disse, todos os expedientes que empreguei para tentar levar a embarcação à água falharam; isso muito embora eu não tenha desistido senão depois de muitos suor, tempo e fracassos.”

130

quem há de se ressentir das dores se vê a felicidade logo ali adiante?”

131

Medi a distância de terra que separava o barco do mar e projetei cavar uma doca ou canal, para, levando a montanha a Maomé, trazer a água ao barco. (…) mas demoraria de 10 a 12 anos (…) finalmente, com grande relutância, dei por encerrada aquela tentativa.”

132

Eu tinha o bastante para comer e satisfazer minhas necessidades, então o que era o excedente? Se eu matasse mais carne do que poderia ingerir, o cachorro a comeria, ou o verme; se eu plantasse mais milho do que poderia comer, estragaria; as árvores que eu cortasse e cuja madeira não aproveitasse apodreceriam no solo; para mim, bastava pouca madeira para combustível, e como vivia numa ilha tropical o único fogo que eu usava era para a comida.”

133

O mais descarado cobiçador, a mais descarada ave-de-rapina no mundo, teriam sido curados desse vício se estivessem no meu lugar; eu possuía infinitamente mais do que poderia saber utilizar.”

134

Eu até tinha, como citei en passant lá atrás, dinheiro físico, bem como ouro e prata, e enfim, mais de 16kg em libra esterlina. Para quê?! Deixei tudo encostado no recanto mais imprestável da caverna, porque não havia o mínimo comércio por aqui (…) eu trocaria tudo por uma lata de tinta.”

135

Gastei horas inteiras, aliás, dias inteiros, me representando, nas cores mais vívidas, como agiria caso tivesse chegado à ilha sem poder contar com nada do que retirei do navio. E raciocinava que não poderia chegar a comida alguma que não fosse peixes e tartarugas; o que significa que teria perecido, porque até comer meu primeiro peixe ou localizar a primeira tartaruga vários dias haviam-se passado! E que mesmo que eu tivesse sobrevivido, viveria como o pior dos selvagens; mesmo que matasse cabras e pássaros à mão, não teria como abri-los, destrinchá-los, dividir sua carne, separá-la da pele e das entranhas; seria obrigado a rasgá-la com meus próprios dentes ou garras, feito besta-fera.”

136

<Alguma aflição é como a minha?> É muito fácil ver que outras pessoas recaem em cenários muito mais desastrosos, e como muitos só não recaem por causa da Providência.”

137

Mas ai de mim! Sucumbindo cedo ao nomadismo marinho, a vida mais destituída do temor a Deus, porque ignara dos terrores d’Ele, que estão sempre à mostra!”

138

Minha tinta, como observei, acabou a dada altura. Isto é, quando restava apenas um bocado, diluí-o na água para aumentar o tempo de uso, mas no fim a letra saía tão pálida que o papel mal podia ser lido.”

139

há uma estranha coincidência nos dias em que a Providência decidiu se mostrar para mim (…) Primeiro, observei que no mesmo dia em que rompi com meu pai e amigos e disparei para Hull, com o fito de ser marinheiro, foi também o dia do ano que fui tomado prisioneiro pelos piratas de Salé; e esse foi ainda o mesmo dia do calendário em que escapei do naufrágio do navio em Yarmouth; como se não bastasse, foi o exato dia em que empreendi minha fuga da própria escravidão de Salé, com um pequeno barco; e pasmem, porque, agora estou disposto à revelação – esse dia é aquele em que vim ao mundo, o 30 de Setembro; para não dizer que desde o nascimento só me ocorreram tragédias, foi no 26º aniversário que celebrei o milagre de escapar vivo do último naufrágio, este que me trouxe à ilha; a maldição e a solidão sempre andaram de mãos dadas em minha existência. Mas eu prefiro encarar essa data como um recomeço positivo.

A primeira coisa de que sofri a escassez depois do esgotamento da minha tinta foi o pão – digo, o biscuit de trigo que trouxe do navio; esse eu racionei ao máximo, permitindo-me um por dia apenas por mais de um ano; e não comi nada parecido por mais um ano, até que conseguisse fazer pão do meu milho; lembro-vos do quanto foi extravagante ver milharais crescendo na ilha, devido àquele curioso acidente, então posso me considerar um cara de sorte.”

140

eu não poderia sair pelado por aí – não, mesmo que eu fosse inclinado a essas coisas, coisa que eu não sou –, primeiro devido à infração moral que isso representa, mesmo estando-se sozinho; e, depois, por uma razão puramente prática: não me era possível agüentar a abrasão solar, de modo que estar vestido era menos pior; o contato direto com o poderoso sol causava bolhas na minha pele; qualquer tecido era imperativo. Depois de um tempo de aprendizado, eu já não me prestava a sair da caverna em plena luz do dia sem um boné ou chapéu.”

141

entreguei-me ao trabalho, costurando, ou melhor seria dizer, remendando da pior forma, porque meu serviço com um novo colete¹ para mim era um autêntico vexame”

¹ “Waistcoat” no original. Não devemos esquecer que um gentleman (ou mesmo uma pessoa de classe inferior) da Inglaterra do século XVII não saía de casa com menos de 3 camisas sobrepostas, e podemos também nos assegurar de que esse hábito indumentário não fosse fácil de abandonar, como Robinson diz sobre a parte “imoral” de ficar pelado diante de si mesmo, uma vez que Deus não deixou sequer que Adão e Eva andassem descobertos após o Pecado Original. Por maior que fosse o calor, e por mais que não se necessitasse de tantas peças para se proteger das assaduras ou queimações do sol, não é absurdo imaginar que um inglês médio, jogado numa ilha tropical subitamente, não dispensasse, ainda assim, a elegância na aparência (não importa o quão cafona isso soe hoje). Adicione a isso o fato de que a aristocracia conservadora e anglicana daquela época tinha extrema predileção por casacas e sobrecasacas de tons negros (os primeiros ancestrais da estética dos góticos e metaleiros?).

142

Já mencionei por diversas vezes que sempre preservara as peles das criaturas que matara, i.e., de todas as de 4 patas; algumas, no entanto, foram completamente inutilizadas pelo sol forte, que as endurecia, mas algumas se salvavam e me eram imprescindíveis.”

143

se eu já era um mau carpinteiro, eu era um costureiro ainda pior.”

144

eu gastei uma quantidade incrível de tempo e agonias até terminar um guarda-chuva (…) eu tinha visto esse tipo de artesanato nos Brasis, onde esses objetos são muito usados contra o calor”

145

a maior dificuldade era conseguir fazer o guarda-chuva fechar. Podia fazer tranqüilamente um que ficasse sempre aberto, mas assim ele não seria portátil e fácil de carregar em todos os meus périplos. Porém, ao final meus esforços foram recompensados. Usei algumas das minhas peles, os pêlos para cima, de forma que o objeto aparava completamente a água da chuva, como um belo toldo, além de me privar do sol durante tempo aberto. Pela primeira vez pude andar pela ilha despreocupado nos momentos de intensidade solar. De fato, eu me sentia melhor nessas caminhadas, protegido assim, que nos tempos abertos mais frescos (menos abafados) de antes, desguarnecido. Quando usar o guarda-chuva era contra-indicado podia simplesmente retraí-lo e carregá-lo para cima e para baixo debaixo do braço.”

146

Isso fez da minha vida um tanto mais sociável (suportável): quando aprendi a desprezar a carência de conversações, mantendo diálogos com meus próprios pensamentos, e em última instância com Deus, via exortações, não era esse proceder muito mais elevado do qualquer tipo de sociedade com os homens no mundo civilizado?”

147

Era 6 de Novembro, do sexto ano do meu reino – ou cativeiro, o que achar melhor. Nas minhas contínuas explorações, eu estava averiguando condições do terreno na parte oriental da ilha. Havia uma região cheia de saliências rochosas que continuavam em direção ao mar, e de fato prosseguiam visíveis, mesmo uns 10km mar adentro; o mais intrigante, logo depois dessa distância era discernível um banco de areia, com um belo topo seco, acima do nível do mar, com a respeitável extensão de pelo menos uns 2,5km. Eu precisava verificar essa ocorrência pessoalmente!”

148

Havia encontrado uma tartaruga na praia, tão grande quanto eu podia erguer, e a enfiei no barco; e eu tinha comigo uma grande jarra de água fresca, ou melhor, um dos meus jarros de barro; mas do que isso podia me servir no meio do vasto oceano, onde, com certeza, nenhuma praia havia, nenhuma terra firme ou ilha, por pelo menos uns 5000km?

Agora eu percebia quão fácil era para a Providência piorar até mesmo a condição humana mais deplorável. E eu reavaliava meu anterior estado desolado e solitário como um dos melhores da terra; e considerava ficar preso naquela ilha o paraíso. Estirei as mãos, apontando para o céu – <Ó deserto abençoado!> disse eu, <Talvez nunca mais o veja. Ah, criatura miserável que és! aonde a corrente te leva?> Depois, censurei meu temperamento ingrato, e o ter repudiado minha segura condição de solitário; agora, o que eu não daria para estar de volta na ilha! Concluo que nunca percebemos nosso verdadeiro estado até sermos afetados por um duro contraste, nem sabemos valorizar as coisas boas senão na falta delas.

149

E no entanto eu trabalhei duro, lutei até o limite de minhas forças, e mantive meu barco o mais ao norte possível, ou seja, em aproximação do ponto em que a corrente virava (…) nada de bússola a bordo, sem referência para como voltar à ilha, caso eu perdesse a concentração por um instante”

150

Quando eu cheguei de novo em terra, prostrei-me e agradeci a Deus minha salvação, deixando de lado definitivamente qualquer projeto de fuga com meu barco”

151

calcule você, que lê minha história, a minha surpresa ao ser acordado por uma voz que me chamava pelo nome repetidas vezes, <Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe: pobre Robin Crusoe! Onde está você, Robin Crusoe? Onde está você? Por onde você andou?>”

152

a voz insistia, <Robin Crusoe, Robin Crusoe>, e o que era parte do sonho foi gradualmente me despertando e me pondo em alerta, embora terrivelmente amedrontado, já entregue à pior das consternações; logo que abri meus olhos, lá estava meu Poll sentado no topo da cerca; soube de imediato que era ele que me chamava o tempo todo; porque foi nesse linguajar lamentoso que ensinei-lhe a falar; e ele aprendeu com tamanha perfeição que se apoiava no meu dedo, aproximando o bico do meu rosto, e berrava, <Pobre Robin Crusoe! Onde está você? Como chegou aqui?> e coisas do tipo.”

153

contente em meus pensamentos, abdiquei de livre e espontânea vontade de conservar qualquer barco, mesmo que tenham sido o produto de incontáveis meses de muito trabalho, fora todo o esforço despendido em empurrar um deles até a água.”

154

nunca me vangloriei tanto ou me alegrei tanto de algo quanto quando consegui terminar um cachimbo de tabaco; e em que pese se tratasse de uma coisa tão feia e assimétrica, de uma cor igualmente feia, do vermelho que fica o barro queimado endurecido, era forte e firme e servia para canalizar a fumaça, ou seja, servia para meu conforto, porque antes de cair aqui eu sempre costumava fumar; e havia cachimbos no navio, mas esqueci de trazê-los à primeira exploração, imaginando que não haveria, de qualquer jeito, tabaco na ilha”

155

Então eu verifiquei que minha pólvora estava consideravelmente diminuída; esta seria uma carência impossível de suprir, logo, comecei a ponderar seriamente o que eu deveria fazer assim que toda ela acabasse; ou seja, como eu faria para matar os animais.”

156

Estando agora em meu décimo primeiro ano na minha nova residência, com a pólvora escasseando, passei a praticar artes de capturar e enganar as cabras, para testar o que podia fazer sem a ajuda das armas; particularmente, meu objetivo era conseguir uma fêmea grávida. Produzi algumas armadilhas; acredito até que elas funcionaram para atrair as vítimas; mas a matéria-prima não era boa, e sem um fio resistente esses animais acabavam escapando, e a isca era devorada sem mais. Por fim, pensei em forjar pequenos precipícios”

157

Eu não podia imaginar àquela altura o que aprenderia depois, i.e., que a fome pode domar um leão.”

158

em cerca de um ano e meio eu já tinha um rebanho de 12 cabras, crianças inclusas; em dois anos mais a população cresceria para 34, sem contar muitos que eu matava para o jantar.”

159

Mas isso não era tudo; agora não só eu tinha carne de cabra quando quisesse, como leite – uma coisa em que, no começo, eu nem tive tempo para pensar, mas que, conforme fui me instalando na ilha, começou a fazer falta; fazia ordenhas rotineiras e produzia de 4 a 9 litros por dia, dependendo da época. (…) Eu, que nunca havia ordenhado uma vaca, muito menos uma cabra, ou visto a manteiga e o queijo sendo feitos quando menino, depois de tantos entreveros e infortúnios, cá estava a fazer manteiga e queijo, além de sal”

160

Quanta misericórdia Nosso Senhor não pode distribuir a Suas criaturas, mesmo aquelas em condições lamentáveis, que se julgavam abandonadas e destinadas à destruição!”

161

Tenho certeza que a visão da minha pequena família sentada no jantar faria um estóico sorrir. Ali estava sua majestade, o rei e senhor supremo de toda a ilha; tinha a vida de todos os meus servos a meu inteiro dispor; podia enforcar, afogar, conceder a liberdade, ou suprimi-la, e não havia descontentes na côrte.”

162

Poll, como meu súdito favorito, era o único a quem era permitido me dirigir a palavra. Meu cachorro, agora velho e louco, sem ter podido encontrar uma parceira para propagar a prole, sentava-se à direita; dois gatos, um de cada lado da mesa, na expectativa de uma esmola de minhas mãos aqui e acolá, como que esperançosos da magnanimidade da realeza e cientes de que os bons criados são recompensados com favores especiais.”

163

Minha barba crescera mais de 20 centímetros de comprimento; mas um dia, de posse de tesouras e lâminas afiadas o suficiente em minha <base>, resolvi-me a apará-la. Deixei toda ela curta, exceto pelo bigode, que deixei crescerem à moda maometana dos dois lados, como vi alguns turcos usarem em Salé; essa aparência não era seguida entre os mouros”

164

Não pude deixar de me pegar pensando que aquela pegada isolada na areia só podia se tratar da pegada do diabo; por que como qualquer outra forma humana (que não Robin Crusoe!) poderia chegar a esse lugar? Onde estaria a embarcação que trouxe tais quimeras? Cadê qualquer outra pegada ou vestígio antropóide? E como raios um homem chegaria ali?”

165

Mas então meditei que o diabo encontraria um sem-número de maneiras diferentes de assinalar sua presença, ou melhor, de me assustar; como eu morava do outro lado da ilha, não fazia sentido deixar uma singular marca, passageira, num recanto em que minha chance de a perceber era mesmo de 1 em 10 mil; a primeira maré alta, a primeira ventania forte, seriam o bastante para desfigurar completamente essa pegada.”

166

A freqüência com que essas coisas ocorrem me dissuadia de associar o episódio do aparecimento dessa pegada na praia remota ao demônio; então comecei a avaliar que ela devia pertencer a uma criatura mais perigosa – i.e., o pé de um selvagem do continente que veio de canoa com seus companheiros, arrastada para cá seja devido às correntes marítimas seja devido a ventos rebeldes”

167

Não podia deixar de pensar na chegada de muitos deles para me devorar; e, doutra forma, podia ser que não me achassem, mas achassem minha gruta, meu palácio subterrâneo, que depredassem todo o meu milharal, ou dispersassem todo o meu rebanho domesticado de cabras, o que me faria morrer ignominiosamente de fome. Meu pavor diante desta perspectiva baniu de mim toda esperança devota, toda aquela confiança em Deus, fundada em tantas e maravilhosas experiências que me provaram Sua benevolência”

168

Que estranho jogo-de-xadrez da Providência é a vida do homem!”

169

Hoje amamos o que amanhã odiaremos; hoje procuramos aquilo de que amanhã nos esquivamos; hoje desejamos o que amanhã tememos, aliás, mais que isso, aquilo diante do que trememos de pavor. Isso tinha sua perfeita ilustração em mim mesmo, nesta ocasião, da forma mais convincente possível; eu, cujo maior drama um dia fôra estar alijado da convivência com outros homens, sozinho, limitado pelo oceano sem-fim, solapado da humanidade, condenado ao silêncio; eu, a quem os céus nem se importavam em enumerar entre os vivos, ou de ser visto em comunhão com qualquer outra criatura semelhante; eu, que ver um da mesma espécie que eu teria sido nessa época o mesmo que uma Ressurreição, e a maior bênção concedível a um filho de Adão, depois da redenção no dia do Juízo, claro; esse mesmo eu era agora quem se sentia apavorado frente à possibilidade de ver um outro homem, e preferia no momento se ver debaixo da terra a encarar um hipotético vulto silencioso de um homem.”

170

Bem no meio dessas cogitações, apreensões e reflexões, veio à tona o pensamento de que toda essa representação podia não passar de uma quimera, de uma peça pregada pela minha imaginação; ou simplesmente um engodo, nomeadamente, a marca do meu próprio pé conservada na areia. Sim, porque eu já havia feito aquele caminho invertido, chegando do mar das minhas peregrinações com meu barco: e isso bastou para me persuadir do caráter ilusório de tudo aquilo”

171

Teria eu interpretado o papel daqueles tolos que tentam fazer estórias de fantasmas e aparições sobrenaturais, mas que acabam, depois, acreditando e temendo essas figuras mais do que qualquer outro?

172

Quando reencontrei a marca e medi-a com meu próprio pé, achei-a muito maior que minha própria sola.”

173

Quão ridículas nossas resoluções quando possuídos pelo medo!”

174

o medo do perigo é 10 mil vezes mais assustador que o próprio perigo, quando aparente; e consideramos o peso da ansiedade ainda maior, e por boa margem, do que o próprio mal que desencadeia essa ansiedade: (…) eu parecia, a meu ver, Saulo, que resmungava não só de que os filisteus o perseguiam como que Deus o havia abandonado; porque eu não agia como quem quisesse recompor a lucidez, clamando por Deus em minha angústia e estando seguro de Seus caminhos, como já havia sido capaz de fazer, em prol de mim mesmo; se eu fosse um bom devoto, estaria mais reconfortado neste momento de atribulação”

175

posso testemunhar, pela minha experiência, que um ânimo calmo, beato, amoroso e afetivo é muito mais propício para a reza do que o um ânimo atemorizado e descomposto.”

176

estive, um tempo antes, propenso a experimentar transformar um pouco da minha cevada em malte, para fermentar uma cerveja.”

177

Como sei eu o que Deus diria desse caso em particular? É certo que essas pessoas não cometem esse ato considerando-o criminoso; não agem contra a própria consciência, contra sua cultura; eles ignoram que seja uma ofensa, e ao contrário de nós não a cometem pensando em desafiar a justiça divina. Eles não acham mais errado matar um prisioneiro de guerra do que nós achamos matar um boi; ou comer carne humana, mais do que nós consideraríamos comer uma deliciosa carne de carneiro.”

178

isso justificaria a conduta dos espanhóis em todas as barbaridades praticadas na América, quando destruíram milhões dessas gentes; gentes que, por mais idólatras e selvagens, e repletas de ritos desumanos e sangrentos, como oferecer homens em sacrifício a seus ídolos, eram, ainda, pelo menos em relação aos espanhóis, demasiado inocentes; e pensar que a expulsão (devastação!) desses índios de suas terras seja comentada pelos próprios espanhóis, a essa altura, com tamanhas repelência e ojeriza arrependidas, sem falar das outras nações cristãs da Europa, que referenciam o episódio como mero massacre, uma amostra sangrenta e inatural da crueldade humana, injustificável perante Deus ou mesmo perante o próprio homem (…) é como se o reino da Espanha fosse particularmente conhecido por gerar uma raça de homens sem princípios ou ternura, má até as entranhas, incapaz da piedade aos mais fracos, um traço reconhecido da disposição de caráter generosa.”

179

Eu me encontrava agora no vigésimo terceiro ano da minha estadia na ilha, e já estava tão em simbiose com o lugar e a maneira de viver nele que, pudesse eu desfrutar da certeza de não mais ser perturbado pelas visitas dos selvagens, me contentaria em passar o resto dos meus dias neste cenário, igualzinho a um bode que encontrei agonizante numa caverna subterrânea que descobri tardiamente na ilha. (…) Havia, como é sabido, ensinado meu Poll a falar; e ele o fazia com tanto desprendimento, com tanta articulação e simplicidade, que isso me satisfazia inteiramente; e ele co-habitou comigo não menos do que 26 anos. O quanto ele ainda poderia ter sobrevivido, eu não sei, mas sei que nos Brasis dão por certo que esse animal vive 100 anos. Meu cão me foi um companheiro prazenteiro e fiel por não menos do que 16 anos, morrendo de simples velhice. Quanto aos meus gatos, multiplicaram-se, como observei anteriormente, a um grau em que fui obrigado a usar da pólvora para controlar a população, se é que eu desejava não ser devorado no lugar, e todos os meus suprimentos; mas fato é que quando os dois originais (as duas fêmeas, como também já expliquei) se foram, e depois de várias vezes ter de efetuar esse <controle populacional>, ou mesmo conservá-los por perto mas sem providenciar-lhes alimento diretamente, todos foram, uns após os outros, tornando-se selvagens, fugindo para as matas, com a exceção de dois ou três favoritos, que mantive como animais de estimação, cujos filhotes eu sempre afogava ao nascerem. Nem todos, no entanto: 2 ou 3 eu mantinha comigo na caverna, ensinando a comer na minha própria mão; e tive ainda mais dois papagaios, que também tagarelavam bem, todos capazes de chamar <Robin Crusoe>, mas nenhum como Poll, o original”

180

Com que habitualidade, no curso de nossas vidas, o mal de que mais buscamos evadir, quando nele recaímos, temido o quanto seja, não acaba se tornando a janela para nossa salvação?”

181

detectei 9 ou mais selvagens nus sentados em torno de uma pequena fogueira feita por eles, não com o fito de aquecer, porque ninguém sente calor nestas latitudes, mas, como eu bem supunha, para preparar porções de sua bárbara dieta de carne humana que traziam consigo”

182

Observei que, ao longo de 1h ou mais, antes de se irem, dançaram, e eu pude ver os detalhes de seus gestos e posturas através de minha luneta. Mas não podia precisar a cena tão bem a ponto de afirmar se estavam cem por cento nus ou não cobriam as partes com alguma folhagem ou tecido; nem mesmo apurar quem era homem ou mulher eu podia, àquela distância.”

183

nem parei para pensar que, se eu matasse um bando – de 10 ou 12 –, teria, no dia, na semana, no mês, ou enfim, no ano seguinte, de matar outro e depois outro, ad infinitum, até não ser mais do que um homicida frio, pior que um canibal”

184

enquanto lia a Bíblia, e refletindo com muita severidade sobre minhas atuais circunstâncias, muito me surpreendi com o barulho de uma arma, ou assim pensava, vindo do mar. Esse foi um tipo de surpresa inédito para mim”

185

Assumi de imediato que se trataria de um navio com problemas perto da costa, e que podia ser uma viagem em frota, ou que esperassem haver uma outra embarcação nas proximidades, apta a socorrê-los. Tive presença de espírito, num momento tão alarmante, onde cada segundo conta, de notar que dali eu nada poderia fazer, mas quem sabe eles é que podiam me ajudar! Reuni toda a madeira seca que consegui e, fazendo uma pilha de dar inveja, taquei-lhe fogo, sobre uma colina.”

186

não demorou um instante para eu ouvir outra arma ser disparada assim que meu fogo ardeu, e depois do primeiro tiro outros tantos, todos do mesmo local.”

187

Em todo meu tempo de vida solitária nunca sentira um tão forte e premente desejo de estar em sociedade com meus iguais, ou um lamento mais profundo por estar tão longe de tudo.”

188

Creio mesmo ter repetido as palavras, <Ah, se tivesse pelo menos um homem vivo!> umas mil vezes; e eu nutria tamanho desejo de que isso acontecesse que ao pronunciar esta frase minhas mãos crispavam-se, e meus dedos pressionavam a palma de minhas mãos, de forma a estraçalhar qualquer coisa despida de muita dureza, que eu porventura pudesse estar segurando, contra minha vontade; e meus dentes se entrebatiam, e tão intensamente, que eu não conseguia desfazer essa tensão mandibular por algum tempo.”

189

Mas não era para ser o que não era para ser; fosse o destino deles, ou o meu, ou ambos, impediam-nos; até meu último ano de estadia na ilha, mediante pormenores que ainda irei mostrar, nada soube do paradeiro real desses supostos afogados; e o pior de tudo foi ter me deparado com o cadáver de uma criança na praia logo no dia seguinte.”

190

Quando me aproximava da rocha, um cachorro, notando minha chegada, ganiu e latiu; e, atraído pelo meu chamado, se atirou ao mar. Logo o puxei para o barco, e vi que estava quase morto de sede e fome. Dei-lhe um bocado do meu pão, e ele devorou como um lobo em fúria faminto há duas semanas na nevasca; também dei água fresca para a pobre criatura, água na qual, se eu não a administrasse com solicitude, ele certamente teria se afogado. Cheguei a bordo da carcaça do navio, mas o que eu vi foram dois corpos feito um no refeitório ou castelo de proa, completamente abraçados em sua agonia final.”

191

Além do cachorro, nada no navio que conservasse a vida; nem sequer suprimentos aproveitáveis, só podridão invadida e corroída pela água do mar. Havia alguns tonéis de licor, se de vinho ou brandy¹, não sei dizer, preservadas, no porão, que eu agora podia ver, depois da vazão das águas; mas eram recipientes grandes e pesados demais para valerem meu tempo.”

¹ Espécie de cachaça feita da uva, mais forte que o vinho típico, um pouco mais parecido com o cognac, de origem inglesa ao contrário do rival, de origem francesa.

192

penso que esse navio vinha com mercadorias de Buenos Ayres¹, ou do Rio da Prata, no extremo sul da América, e seu trajeto seria mais ou menos os Brasis, depois Havana, depois o Golfo do México até quem sabe desembarcar na Espanha.”

¹ Mantive o charmoso erro ortográfico de Defoe.

193

Peguei uma pá-de-lareira e algumas tenazes, que eu já desejava com ardor há muitos anos, bem como duas pequenas chaleiras de metal, um pote de cobre para fazer chocolate, e uma grelha”

194

Descobri que o tonel de licor era dum tipo de rum, mas não das safras que costumamos ter nos Brasis; em outras palavras, um não muito bom”

195

Eu tinha, agora, dois pares de sapatos, que removi dos pés de dois afogados que flagrei nos destroços, e achei, ainda, outros dois pares num dos baús, o que eu recebi com todas as boas-vindas; mas não eram como os sapatos ingleses, nem no conforto nem no acabamento, estando mais para sandálias do que sapatos de verdade.”

196

minha cabeça desafortunada, que sempre me dava indícios de que nascera para fazer do meu corpo miserável”

197

a grande praga da humanidade, de onde advém, até onde eu sei, metade das suas misérias: o não estar satisfeito com a condição que lhe fôra dada por Deus e pela Natureza – aprendi isso da pior forma, contrariando os bons conselhos de meu pai, no que eu enxergo meu pecado original, sem falar nos meus erros subseqüentes e do mesmo tipo que esse; a soma de todos esses fatores resultou na minha condição insólita; porque se a Providência tivesse me abençoado com a moderação nos desejos, aquela posição privilegiada que ganhei nos Brasis, a de monocultor, teria gradualmente me elevado – e eu estaria usufruindo disso nesse momento, depois de décadas na ilha – a uma das maiores plantações da colônia – eu estou bem convencido de que, com os melhoramentos que eu vinha empreendendo no solo no pouco tempo em que me estabeleci ali, minhas terras e suas commodities agora me valeriam cerca de uma centena de milhar de moidores¹ –, mas lá fui eu com meu espírito irrequieto largar o certo pelo duvidoso, mexer com viagens ousadas para as Guinés para capturar negros, sendo que sem nada de aventureiro no sangue, com muita parcimônia e a ajuda do tempo, eu simplesmente poderia comprar mão-de-obra escrava da soleira da minha própria porta de quem se arriscasse a traficar, os verdadeiros traficantes que nasceram para isso? e mesmo que houvesse um pouco de ágio nessa operação, a diferença de preço não valia todos os riscos que eu aceitei correr.”

¹ Um “moidore” ou “moeda d’oiro”, moeda em circulação em Portugal e no Brasil colonial, valia quase 30 xelins, a forte moeda inglesa. A conta é fácil: 100.000×30=3.000.000 xelins, uma verdadeira fortuna.

198

o erro de cálculo se apoderou tão poderosamente de meu temperamento que eu divisava sempre novos planos para estragar minha vida pacata”

199

meu estado retornou ao antigo: eu tinha mais posses do que antes, mas não era de forma alguma, por isso, mais rico; eu explico: não havia mais utilidade para minha riqueza insular do que para os silvícolas do Peru antes dos espanhóis invadirem aqueles domínios.”

200

a pior das danações possíveis – i.e., cair nas mãos dos canibais e selvagens, que cairiam sobre mim da mesma forma que eu cairia sobre um bode ou uma tartaruga; e não sentiriam mais remorso do que eu quando sacrifico, para meu estômago, um pombo ou um maçarico de águas rasas.”

201

algo tão abaixo da brutalidade em si – devorar a própria raça! (…) me ocorreu de especular: de que parte do mundo provinham afinal esse bando de desgraçados? quão longe da costa era esse lugar? o que eles pretendiam nessas excursões? que tipo de barcos eles possuíam? e por que não me planejar para poder visitar eu mesmo este misterioso país, do mesmo modo como eles me visitam?”

202

Note bem que toda essa cadeia de raciocínios era mero fruto de uma mente perturbada, misturada com um temperamento impaciente, já intensificado até o desespero devido à situação que se prolongava, e as decepções acumuladas que eu tivera desde o naufrágio que vivenciei”

203

era o primeiro som de voz humana que eu ouvia, salvo a minha, nos últimos vinte e cinco anos ou mais.”

204

eles faziam suas espadas de madeira tão afiadas, tão pesadas, e a madeira era tão rígida, que era até possível degolar alguém com elas, trucidar, aliás, todas as partes do corpo, com um golpe só para cada uma, como esses bárbaros adoram fazer.”

205

A sua cor de pele era de um matiz diferente do negro, mas ainda assim muito fulvo ou pardacento; mas não de um amarelo feio e nauseante, como dos brasileiros e virginianos, fora outros nativos da América, mas de uma espécie de bege de azeite, lustroso, que tinha algo de um inefável agrado, embora, como vêem, dificílimo de descrever.”

206

Num piscar de olhos eu já estava falando com ele; e ensinando-o a falar comigo: e a primeira coisa foi fazê-lo saber que seu nome seria Sexta-feira¹, que foi o dia da semana em que salvei sua vida: batizei-o assim em memória da ocasião. Da mesma forma, ensinei-o a chamar-me de Mestre; que para ele esse deveria ser absolutamente o meu nome: eduquei-o, ainda, para falar Sim e Não e me certifiquei de que entendesse o que significavam.”

¹ Friday, no original. Eis aqui um dos personagens secundários mais célebres da Literatura.

207

Notei que Sexta-feira ainda sentia ânsia de vômito comendo apenas as carnes animais que eu lhe dava, e que ele ainda era, em sua natureza, um canibal.”

208

nunca homem nenhum teve um servo mais fervoroso, fiel e amável do que Sexta-feira foi para mim: sem paixões, rompantes de mau humor ou caprichos, perfeitamente devotado e comprometido; todas as suas afeições eram destinadas a mim, como as de uma criança a um pai; e devo dizer que ele sacrificaria sua vida pela minha a qualquer ocasião”

209

Agora minha vida começou a ser tão fácil que eu já dizia para mim mesmo que, estivesse eu a salvo de outros selvagens, não ligaria de morrer nestas coordenadas.”

210

A pobre criatura, que, de determinada distância, me viu matando o selvagem, seu inimigo tribal, mas que não podia intuir ou conceber como eu fiz aquilo, não podia se demonstrar senão absorto, comovido, chocado, maravilhado, a ponto de parecer que iria bater as botas. Pois bem; semanas se passaram. Ele não viu a causa nem o momento exato em que matei o cabrito; mas correu para o animal a apalpá-lo, para verificar se ele não estaria ensangüentado; e, sem raciocinar direito, imaginou que eu também, movido por algum ímpeto extraordinário, estaria prestes a matar ele próprio: ele veio a mim totalmente subserviente, prostrado, implorante, abraçando meus joelhos, murmurando numa língua estranha para mim; mesmo assim, seu conteúdo não poderia ser muito diferente do que <Salve-me, por tudo o que é mais sagrado, tenha compaixão!>.

211

Eu vi quão espantado ele estava, ainda mais porque não me viu inserir nada na arma, mas deve ter interpretado tudo o que se passou como um meio mágico de matar e destruir, não importa o quê: homem, besta, ave, qualquer coisa que se aproximasse, ou mesmo algo longínquo de mim; e o pavor despertado em Sexta-feira era de tal monta que não pôde ser controlado senão com certo tempo; e eu acredito que, se eu nada explicasse, ele me idolatraria, e idolatraria minha arma comigo como uma deusa. Mas, quanto à arma, ele ficaria dias receando sequer tocá-la; mas ele se aproximava e falava com ela, e parecia responder depois de uns instantes, como se tivesse recebido uma resposta; depois eu vim a entender seu procedimento: ele estava implorando para que ela não o matasse.”

212

Depois de comer um pouco eu dei uns pedaços para meu homem, que pareceu muito agradecido, e demonstrou apreciar o gosto; mas o mais estranho para Sexta-feira foi ver-me colocar sal na comida. Ele fez sinais para comunicar que o sal era péssimo para ingerir; e, colocando um pouco na própria boca, como mímica, pareceu nauseado, querendo cuspir o conteúdo a qualquer custo, e depois lavando a boca com água fresca: seguindo seu modelo, me servi de um pouco de carne sem sal, e fiz as mesmas caretas, tão exageradas quanto as dele; mas isso não o convenceu”

213

ele me relatou, tão bem quanto podia, que não voltaria a comer carne humana nunca mais, o que ouvi muito encantado.”

214

em pouco tempo Sexta-feira já podia me substituir no trabalho e sem que a qualidade fosse menor.

Comecei a calcular que, havendo duas bocas para alimentar ao invés de uma, eu devia me reservar mais solo para a plantação, investindo em mais milho; eu demarquei essa terra extra e comecei a limpar o terreno da mesma maneira que antes. Sexta-feira trabalhou comigo árdua e até alegremente: e eu o revelei para que era tudo aquilo; era para cultivar mais milho, que geraria mais pão, porque agora ele estava comigo, e eu queria ter o bastante para ele e para mim.”

215

Esse foi o ano mais prazenteiro de toda a minha vida neste lugar. Sexta-feira já começava a falar bem melhor, e entendia os nomes de quase todas as coisas que eu citava, e de todos os lugares a que eu mandava que ele fosse, e conversava muito comigo também; em suma, voltei a usar minha própria língua, órgão com que eu estava desacostumado. Ademais do prazer que nossos diálogos ocasionavam, eu nutria muito contentamento por este rapaz: sua honestidade simples e sem simulações me parecia mais cristalina a cada dia, e eu começava realmente a amar a criatura; de sua parte, creio que ele me amava mais do que lhe era facultado amar qualquer coisa em sua vida pregressa.

Uma vez eu o testei, para ver se ele tinha alguma inclinação a voltar a seu velho habitat; e, tendo-lhe ensinado o Inglês tão bem até que ele pudesse responder qualquer pergunta minha, eu o questionei se a nação à qual ele pertencia nunca conquistara outras em batalha.”

216

Mestre. – Você é o melhor guerreiro que eu já vi; como você veio a se tornar prisioneiro, Sexta-feira?

Sexta-feira. – Minha nação bater muito bem para escravizada.

Mestre. – Como assim bater? Se sua nação bate nas outras, como você foi capturado?

Sexta-feira. – Eles mais grande número que nação, no lugar que estava eu; eles pegar um, dois, três, e eu: minha nação vencer eles no lugar antigo, onde eu não estar; lá minha nação pegar um, dois, muito mil.

Mestre. – Mas por que sua facção não o resgatou das mãos do inimigo?

Sexta-feira. – Eles correr, um, dois, três, e eu, e fazer ir canoa na; minha nação ter não canoa esse tempo aí.

Mestre. – Então, Sexta-feira, o que faz sua nação com os homens que pega? Ela os leva e os come, como estes fizeram?

Sexta-feira. – Sim, minha nação comer homens também; comer tudinho.

Mestre. – Para onde eles os levam?

Sexta-feira. – Ir outro lugar, onde eles pensar.

Mestre. – Eles vêm aqui??

Sexta-feira. – Sim, sim, eles irem aqui; ir outro lugar mais.

Mestre. – Você já esteve aqui com eles?

Sexta-feira. – Sim, eu estever aqui. (aponta para o lado noroeste da ilha, que, aparentemente, era sua <base>.)

Mediante esse diálogo esclarecedor, descobri que meu amigo Sexta-feira formava parte dos selvagens que desembarcavam esporadicamente na parte mais remota da minha ilha, para fazer a mesma coisa que quase teriam feito com ele, não fosse minha intervenção; algum tempo depois, quando criei coragem para levá-lo àquele canto, o canto noroeste, ele estava familiarizado com o lugar, e narrou como já estivera ali por exemplo quando se banquetearam de 20 homens, 2 mulheres, e 1 criança; ele não podia dizer 20 em Inglês, a bem da verdade; mas ele enumerou essa quantidade enfileirando pedrinhas, e pedindo que eu mesmo dissesse.”

217

Ele me contou que não havia perigo, nenhuma canoa afundava: mas depois de algum tempo em alto-mar, entrava-se numa corrente e num vento forte que sopravam sempre para o mesmo lado de manhã, e para o lado oposto à tarde. Eu havia entendido essa descrição como a maré baixando e subindo, na hora; mas posteriormente compreendi que era algo mais, tratava-se da correnteza e do refluxo do poderoso Orinoco, em cuja garganta nossa ilha repousava; e que essa nação de Sexta-feira, que apurei estar a oeste e a noroeste, ficava na grande ilha de Trinidad, no ponto setentrional dessa mesma foz. Enchi Sexta-feira de perguntas sobre a tribo, seus membros, o mar, a costa e que nações rivais estavam próximas; ele me relatou toda a extensão de seus conhecimentos com a maior abertura imaginável. Eu lhe perguntei os nomes das múltiplas nações canibais, mas ele na verdade chamava todos os seus inimigos e amigos por um só nome, Caribes; agora eu sabia com certeza onde eu me encontrava no mapa, sendo os Caribes essa região que se estende do estreito do Rio Orinoco até as Guianas, e que também está limitada por Santa Marta¹. Sexta-feira me falou que muito além da lua, ou seja, do lugar em que se põe a lua, no extremo oeste, habitavam homens brancos barbados, como eu, e apontou para meus bigodes invejáveis, que já descrevi; e que eles matar muito homens, essas foram literalmente suas palavras: do que entendi, ele se referia aos espanhóis, cujas crueldades na América se alastraram por todo o Caribe, e eram lembradas por todas as nações do mundo, e recontadas de pai para filho.”

¹ Atual Martinica

218

As respostas de Sexta-feira muito me enterneciam; comecei a alimentar a esperança de, mais cedo ou mais tarde, achar um jeito de escapar da ilha, e muito contava nisso com o auxílio desse pobre selvagem. Durante o já longo tempo que Sexta-feira estava a meu lado, e que podíamos conversar em Inglês, me eximi de introduzir qualquer noção religiosa em sua mente; o máximo que fiz foi perguntar-lhe, certa feita, quem foi que o fez. A criatura mostrou não entender a pergunta, mas pensou que eu perguntava quem era seu pai – então eu reiniciei, com outra abordagem, indagando quem fez o mar, a terra em que pisávamos, as colinas e as florestas. Ele me disse, <sido Benamuckee, um que viver além tudo>. Ele não podia dar descrições acessórias desse ser excelente, só sabia dizer que era extremamente antigo, <velho velho mais>, disse Sexta, <que mar, terra, que também estrelas e lua>.”

219

Ele ouvia com muita atenção e recebia com evidente alegria a noção de Jesus Cristo ter sido enviado para redimir todos nós; e sobre a maneira como devíamos nos dirigir a nosso Deus, e Sua capacidade de nos escutar, mesmo de tão longe. Ele me disse, um dia, que se nosso Deus podia nos ouvir, lá de cima do sol, ele devia ser mesmo um Deus superior a Benamuckee, que vivia bem abaixo, no topo de uma montanha, e mesmo assim não podia escutar nada até que alguns caribes se aproximassem de sua morada. Ele continuou, <Não; eles nunca irem quem moço ser; só homem velho ir”, pajés que ele chamava de Oowokakee; sim, estes eram os membros do restrito clero primitivo, os sacerdotes de sua nação; e segundo Sexta-feira eles subiam a montanha para dizer O (assim ele chamava o fazer preces), e depois desciam e repassavam aos demais os proclames de Benamuckee. Nisso, observei que havia tentativa de luzes mesmo entre os mais cegos e ignorantes pagãos do mundo; e a política de fazer da religião um segredo indevassável, para preservar o sentimento da veneração entre a população, submetendo-a ao clero, longe de ter nascido com os romanos, era um dado universal da humanidade, presente até entre esses selvagens bárbaros e brutais! Eu me dei ao trabalho, para esclarecer essa fraude ao meu amigo Sexta-feira, de dizer-lhe que a pretensão de seus anciãos que simulam idas às montanhas para dizer <O> ao seu <deus> Benamuckee não passava de artifício; e ainda que o fato de trazerem notícias do que teria dito Benamuckee era apenas um graveto a mais nessa fogueira; que se é que eles obtinham alguma resposta ou conversavam com alguém, era decerto com um espírito mau; então dissertei demoradamente acerca do demônio, sua origem, sua rebelião contra Deus, sua inimizade e inveja do homem, a razão dela, sua reclusão teimosa e vingativa num recanto obscuro do mundo de seu Pai, buscando amealhar seguidores, sendo uma paródia de um deus, e os diversos estratagemas por ele empregados para iludir o gênero humano e levá-lo à ruína; como ele tinha acesso em segredo a nossas paixões e sentimentos mais profundos, adaptando suas armadilhas a nossas tentações, de modo a jogar uns homens contra os outros para que o homem se tornasse a perdição do próprio homem, e para que escolhêssemos espontaneamente a danação eterna, sua única forma de vencer o Pai.

Descobri não ser tão fácil incutir-lhe essas últimas noções quanto fôra inspirar-lhe o Espírito Santo. A natureza era meu colaborador automático em meus argumentos para evidenciar a onipotência do Criador e para sustentar a necessidade de uma Causa Primeira emanada de um Poder que governava a Providência mediante expedientes por todos os mortais ignorados; era fácil ensinar acerca da eqüidade e justiça que se concretizam ao pagarmos tributo e homenagearmos Este Ser, que nos fez, afinal; mas nada parecido parecia funcionar quando se tratava do Coisa-Ruim, sua gênese, sua pessoa, seu caráter e, acima de tudo, sua propensão inata ao mal, e a combater o homem; a pobre criatura, atônita, também me confundiu quando perguntou coisas da forma mais inocente possível, sem que eu soubesse como responder.”

220

<Mas Mestre>, diz Sexta-Feira, <você dizer Deus tão forte, tão grande; Ele é forte grande terrível mais não que demônio?> <Sim, sim, Sexta-feira; Deus é mais poderoso que o diabo – Deus está acima do diabo, por conseguinte oramos a Deus para sobrepujarmos o diabo, e para que Ele nos conceda resistir a suas provações e apagar o fogo de nossas paixões e repentes.> <Mas>, insistiu Sexta-feira, <se Deus muito forte mais, terrível mais que diabo mau, por que Deus matar não diabo, fazer ele mais não fazer mal?> Eu fui arrebatado por esse raciocínio tão simples; e, em que pese eu ser já um coroa experimentado, não passava de um douto noviço em termos bíblicos, recém-auto-convertido, mal-qualificado para bancar o casuísta ou resolvedor de enigmas capciosos; assim de chofre não sabia nem o que dizer; então simulei não tê-lo escutado bem, para ganhar tempo; ele era muito dócil e estava muito ansioso por uma resposta para deixar o assunto de lado, e se repetiu da mesma forma, palavra por palavra. Mas eu já tinha amortecido parte do impacto e me dispunha a responder algo construtivo: <Deus ainda irá puni-lo com severidade; mas essa punição está reservada para o dia do Juízo Final, e neste dia o diabo será arremessado de encontro ao abismo infindável, e condenado ao fogo eterno>.”

221

mas por que matar não diabo agora; matado não muito atrás??”

222

<Ahhhhh… Hmmm…>, continuou Sexta, tão ternamente, <dizer então que você, eu, demônio, tudo mau ruim, todos preservado, rependido, Deus perdoar todos.> Aqui eu desmoronei de novo ao âmago mais fundo do paradoxo. Isso era um testemunho preciso de que as noções mais básicas da natureza, embora guiem as criaturas capazes da razão ao conhecimento de Deus, e ao devido culto ao Ser Supremo, seres naturais que somos, ainda assim, não bastam; só a revelação divina é capaz de ensinar o que quis transmitir Jesus Cristo, i.e., a redenção destinada a nós; ensinar do Mediador do novo pacto, do intercessor no escabelo do trono de Deus”

223

Depois expliquei-lhe tão bem quanto pude por que nosso Messias não veio na forma de anjo, mas tomou a forma da semente de Abraão; e como, por esta mesma razão, os anjos caídos não podiam partilhar da redenção; que ele veio tão-só para as ovelhas perdidas da casa de Israel, etc.”

224

quando me dei conta de que nessa vida de ermitão que vinha levando a tendência natural era ser movido a olhar para o céu, e procurar a Mão que me trouxe até aqui, pareceu de repente óbvio que a conseqüência disso era que eu também era um instrumento da Providência, destinado a salvar a vida e, até onde eu sei, a alma de um pobre selvagem, declarando-lhe a verdadeira Palavra, ensinando-o a doutrina cristã, pois só em Jesus Cristo a vida é eterna; eu dizia que, quando refletia sobre essas coisas, uma alegria secreta escorria por todas as partes da minha alma, e eu exultava de felicidade por ter sido aqui trazido, para este lugar, que eu considerei por tanto tempo e em várias ocasiões o mais pavoroso de todos em que eu podia estar.”

225

<Eu vir barco assim chegar porto minha nação> Eu não entendi Sexta-feira durante um bom tempo; mas, por fim, quando havia ruminado o suficiente, compreendi que um barco, igual àquele, aportou no litoral de seu país; ou ainda melhor, como ele explicou, foi levado pelo mau tempo até a praia.”

226

Sexta-feira me descreveu o barco bem o bastante; mas fui concebê-lo perfeitamente quando acrescentou com alguma afeição, <Nós salvar homem brancos de afogo>. Então perguntei, para confirmar, se não havia homens brancos, como ele os chamou, no barco. <Sim,> ele disse; <barco cheio homem brancos!> Eu quis saber quantos. Ele disse, com a ajuda dos dedos, 17. Perguntei, então, o que foi deles. Ele contou, <Eles viver, eles morar minha na nação.>

Isso fez minha mente girar; porque inferi que se tratassem dos homens do meu próprio navio, cuja tripulação sumira sem vestígios no naufrágio; como havia botes a bordo, considerando a embarcação maior já condenada, pode muito bem ser que um grupo tivesse se preparado a tempo, mas que as fortes correntes tenham-nos levado para mais longe da ilha, até a costa dos selvagens. Então voltei a questioná-lo, mais acuradamente, o que aconteceu com eles. Ele me confirmou que sem sombra de dúvida eles ainda viviam por lá; que eles já lá estavam há cerca de 4 anos; que os selvagens não tocaram neles, pelo contrário, deixaram que vivessem à parte sem ser incomodados, e até deram-lhes comida no início. Então perguntei como eles, canibais, não devoraram os homens brancos. Ele respondeu, <Não, eles fazer irmão com eles;> isto é, pelo que entendi, estabeleceram uma trégua; Sexta-feira completou, <Eles não comer homens mas quando fazer guerra e lutar;>”

227

se Sexta-feira pudesse voltar a sua nação, poderia ser que ele esquecesse toda sua religião como toda sua devoção a mim, e estaria em ótimas condições para relatar da minha presença aqui, voltar com mais homens, quem sabe 100 a 200, e banquetear-se comigo, no que ele não apresentaria qualquer remorso, imerso novamente em sua inconsciência antiga. Mas eu cometi um erro de avaliação e subestimei o caráter desta pobre e humilde criatura, o que muito me remordeu a minha própria consciência. Contudo, como meus ciúmes ainda se mantiveram sensíveis durante algumas semanas, passei a agir de modo mais circunspecto”

228

<Você viraria um selvagem de novo, comeria carne humana de novo, e seria tão selvagem quanto antes?> Ele me olhou cheio de tristeza, e balançando a cabeça, agitado, bradou, <Não, não, Sexta-feira contar eles para viver bem; contar eles para rezar a Deus; contar a eles para comer pão-de-milho, criar carne, leite; comer não homem mais.> <Mas então,> eu me manifestei, <vão te matar, Sexta-feira.> Ele me olhou sério, e disse, <Não, não, eles matar eu não, eles querer aprender amar.>”

229

podíamos achar uma maneira de fugir de lá, uma vez estando no continente, junto com todos os homens brancos; pelo menos, seria melhor do que partindo sozinho dessa ilha a 40 milhas da costa.”

230

<Pois então, Sexta-feira, devemos ir agora a sua nação?> Ele pareceu muito incomodado com meu dizer; atribuo isso a ele achar o barco muito pequeno para fazer essa viagem. Então eu disse que tinha um maior; no dia seguinte fui com ele até o local em que depositei meu primeiro barco, aquele que eu não pude levar até a água. Ele disse que era grande o bastante; o problema agora era que, como eu não o conservara, e como ele havia ficado por lá uns 22 ou 23 anos, o sol tinha rachado e apodrecido a madeira de tal forma que o tornou inavegável.”

231

ele se tornou um marinheiro excepcional, salvo que não pude ensiná-lo a usar a bússola.”

232

<Ah, Mestre! Ah, mestre! Ah, desgraça! Ah, ruim!> – <Qual o problema, Sexta?> <Olha ali,> disse ele, <um, dois, três canoas; um, dois, três!> Dessa forma de falar eu apreendi que havia 6; mas chegando mais perto vi que eram mesmo só 3. <Vamos, Sexta, não fique com medo.> Assim encorajei-o como pude. No entanto, ele estava cada vez mais atemorizado, porque nada passava pela sua cabeça a não ser que eles tinham vindo procurá-lo, e o retalhariam e o comeriam”

233

eu não tinha medo de seu número, pois eles estavam todos nus, desarmados, eram uns miseráveis, e eu tinha certeza de ser superior – isso mesmo se estivesse sozinho. Mas de súbito me veio um pensamento: qual era minha necessidade, ou meu direito, de ir e me meter com eles, de sujar minhas mãos com sangue, ir e atacar pessoas que não me fizeram nem me quiseram fazer o mal?”

234

é verdade, Sexta-feira podia justificar-se, pois era um inimigo natural desses homens, vivia em estado de guerra com essa nação, e era absolutamente honroso para ele atacá-los – mas eu não podia dizer o mesmo.”

235

Ele me disse que não era alguém de sua nação, mas um dos barbados de que ele falara, que chegaram de barco.”

236

Eu o ergui e perguntei, na língua portuguesa, o quê ele era. Ele me respondeu em Latim, Christianus

237

Eis o saldo do assalto sanguinário: Três mortos no nosso primeiro disparo, da árvore; dois no seguinte; dois mortos por Sexta-feira no barco; dois mortos por Sexta-feira daqueles feridos no primeiro tiro; um morto por Sexta-feira nos bosques; três mortos pelo espanhol; quatro mortos, aqui e ali, espalhados pelo campo de batalha, em decorrência dos ferimentos, ou então assassinados pelo meu homem Sexta em sua perseguição implacável; quatro que escaparam de barco, um dos quais muito ferido, se é que não morto já – 21 ao todo.”

238

eu fiquei muito apreensivo com essa fuga, porque podiam avisar seu povo e voltar com centenas de canoas para nos devorar estritamente calcados na vantagem numérica; então consenti em persegui-los por mar, correndo para uma de suas canoas abandonadas; pulei para dentro e convoquei Sexta-feira para me seguir: mas logo que subi a bordo percebi inesperadamente outra criatura viva largada ali, amarrada nos pés e mãos, como estava antes o espanhol, preparado para ser imolado, em pânico absoluto, sem saber quem eu era; ele não conseguia se mexer nem olhar para fora do barco de tão apertado que estava amarrado. Estava quase morto.”

239

Quando Sexta-feira chegou, eu solicitei que falasse com ele, e contasse de sua salvação; e, puxando minha garrafa, pedi para dar-lhe na boca, o que, junto com a boa notícia, reviveu o espírito do cativo, e ele já pôde ao menos pôr-se sentado na embarcação.”

240

quando Sexta-feira enfim voltou a si, me revelou: era seu pai!”

241

Minha ilha era agora bem habitada, e me imaginava um monarca extremamente rico; era uma reflexão curiosa me tomar por uma majestade. Em primeiro lugar, todo o país era minha própria propriedade, então meu direito de domínio era absoluto. Segundo, meu povo estava perfeitamente sujeito a mim – eu era senhor absoluto e o legislador supremo –: todos deviam suas próprias vidas a mim, e estariam dispostos a arriscar suas vidas por mim. Uma outra coisa marcante é que havia 3 súditos, e cada um de uma confissão religiosa diferente – meu primeiro homem, Sexta-feira, era Protestante¹, seu pai um pagão e canibal, e o espanhol um Papista. Eu, entretanto, permitia a liberdade de consciência na ilha. Mas que importância tem tudo isso!”

¹ Já de há muito, à primeira vez que li o livro, mas sobretudo com estas palavras, pude concluir com segurança: o objetivo final da obra The Life and Adventures of Robinson Crusoe era ser um panfleto luterano.

242

Sua visão era de que os selvagens do barco jamais poderiam ter sobrevivido à tempestade que desabou aquela mesma noite em que escaparam, e de que pereceram afogados com certeza, ou no mínimo foram levados para o sul a litorais de outras nações, onde era mais certo ainda que morressem, devorados por seus incontáveis inimigos; quanto ao que poderiam fazer caso chegassem sãos e salvos ao próprio país, o velho afirmou que de nada sabia; a questão é que eles estavam tão apavorados pela maneira como foram atacados, com o barulho, o fogo, etc., que mesmo que eles escapassem e pudessem relatar o ocorrido aos compatriotas o mais provável é que contassem que foram atacados e assassinados pelo trovão e o relâmpago, por entidades divinas e não homens; e que os dois que apareceram – Sexta-feira e eu – eram dois espíritos celestes, ou erínias, que baixaram à terra a fim de destruí-los. (…) era-lhes impossível sequer conceber que um homem pudesse soltar fogo, falar a língua dos céus (trovões) e matar de tanta distância, sem nem mesmo erguer as mãos: e esse velho selvagem tinha toda a razão; como eu mesmo vim a testemunhar em seguida, os selvagens nunca tentaram voltar, tão aterrorizados pelo relato dos 4 sobreviventes (eu julgo mesmo que eles tenham escapado vivos do incidente), acreditando ser essa uma ilha encantada com a qual não deveriam se meter.”

243

Preferia mil vezes estar entregue aos selvagens e ser devorado vivo do que cair nas garras impiedosas dos padres da Inquisição.”

244

<Embora os filhos de Israel tenham a princípio celebrado sua fuga do Egito, depois se rebelaram contra o mesmo Jeová, O que os libertou, quando se amotinaram pedindo pão no meio do deserto.>

245

Seguindo meus comandos, o espanhol e o velho selvagem, o pai de Sexta-feira, foram embora numa das canoas em que, poder-se-ia dizer, haviam chegado, cativos, ou seja, em que foram trazidos, para serem jantados. Dei a cada um um rifle, com travas, e umas oito cargas de pólvora e projéteis, instruindo-os a cuidar bem dos meus <filhotes>, e não empregá-los a não ser em caso de extrema necessidade.”¹

¹ Poderia batizar as linhas gerais do comportamento do protagonista e a ideologia (ou “espírito de época”) de Defoe na singela alusão weberiana: A ÉTICA PROTESTANTE & O ESPÍRITO DO ARMAMENTISMO!

246

Em primeiro lugar, comecei a considerar o que um navio inglês estaria fazendo nesse quadrante do mundo, uma vez que não era a rota de nenhuma das partes com que comerciava a Inglaterra; e não houve tempestade recente que os carregasse para cá; sendo assim, se fossem mesmo ingleses, a probabilidade é de que estivessem aqui por motivos escusos; então, era melhor seguir no meu plano do que arriscar cair nas mãos de bandidos e assassinos.

Nunca se devem desprezar os sinais secretos do perigo que sobrevêm quando menos se pensa estar sujeito a ele. Que esses sinais secretos nos alcançam a tempo hábil de evitar o mal, acredito que ninguém possa negar; que esses indícios ou presságios sejam descobertas de um mundo invisível, onde há comunicação de espíritos, disso não devemos duvidar; e se eles são inclinados a nos alertar do perigo, por que não supor que são uma agência amigável (e se estamos falando de deus em pessoa ou de meros subordinados, isso não modifica a questão) e que vêm para o nosso bem?

247

havia ao todo 11 homens, dos quais 3 estavam desarmados e, como eu suspeitava, amarrados; e quando os primeiros 4 ou 5 pularam na praia, trouxeram os três como prisioneiros: um do trio, pude perceber que empregava os gestos mais ternos e apaixonados, indicando apelo, aflição, e desespero, beirando aliás a extravagância.”

248

– Ah, mestre! Você ver homens inglês comer prisioneiro igualzinho homens selvagem.

– O quê, Sexta, você acha que eles vão comê-los?

– Sim, eles vão comer o.

– Não, fora de questão, Sexta; receio que vão matá-los, sim; mas de uma coisa estou certo: não vão devorá-los.”

249

<Estarei falando com Deus ou um homem? É um homem de verdade ou um anjo?> <Não tema, senhor,> disse eu; <se Deus houvera mandado um anjo para salvá-lo, ele viria mais bem-trajado, e armado de outra maneira; por gentileza, deixe os medos e anseios de parte; eu sou um homem, um inglês, e estou disposto a ajudá-lo; veja você, tenho apenas um e único servo…>”

250

<Em suma, meu senhor, eu era o comandante do navio – meus homens se amotinaram; eles estavam resolvidos a não me matar, e, ao menos, me desembarcaram neste ermo desolado, com mais estes dois – um o meu subordinado, e outro um passageiro – onde nossa expectativa era perecer, porque pensávamos ser um local inabitado, e sinceramente ainda não sei o que pensar.>

251

Ele me disse que havia dois vilões alucinados aos quais, no meu lugar, ele não dirigiria nenhuma misericórdia; e que se eles fossem abatidos, ele acreditava que todos os outros amotinados retomariam os seus postos.”

252

<Veja, senhor, se eu estiver disposto a colaborar com sua empreitada, você estaria disposto a atender duas condições? (…) falo de 2 somente; 1º, que enquanto você permanecer nesta ilha comigo, não aspirará a nenhuma autoridade; e se eu puser armas nas suas mãos, você irá, em qualquer ocasião, mas devolver depois, sem ter prejudicado nenhuma gente dessa ilha em suas ações, limitando-se a obedecer minhas ordens como as de um general militar; 2º, que se o navio for recuperado você me levará, eu e meu escudeiro Sexta-feira, para a Inglaterra, sem custo de passagem.>

253

O capitão contou-lhes que iria poupar suas vidas se fosse-lhe dada uma prova de sua repugnância e arrependimento, acerca da traição que cometeram, e se jurassem fidelidade no procurar recuperar o navio, e mais tarde em conduzi-lo de volta à Jamaica, de onde a embarcação viera.”

254

…e assim nossa vitória estava completa.”

255

Tudo o que lhes mostrei, tudo que eu lhes disse, era perfeitamente admirável, mas o que o capitão apreciou acima de tudo foi minha fortificação, e com que grau de precisão eu forjara meu abrigo escondido pelas copas das densas árvores, brotos que, plantados 20 anos atrás, assomavam agora formando uma verdadeira floresta, e era incrível como as árvores cresciam mais rápido aqui que na Inglaterra”

256

Eu lhe disse que esse era meu castelo e minha casa, mas que eu também tinha um sítio no interior, como muitos príncipes possuem, para onde eu podia me retirar quando oportuno, e que eu iria mostrá-lo adequadamente qualquer hora; mas que no momento nosso negócio era considerar como reaver o navio. Ele concordou, mas confessou que estava perdido quanto a que medidas tomar, uma vez que ainda havia 26 mãos a bordo, todas pactuadas numa conspiração maldita, arriscando suas vidas contra a lei, e que sua força seria aumentada pelo desespero, e levariam a insubordinação às últimas conseqüências, se preciso. Nada mais natural, já que se fossem vencidos seu destino natural eram as galés inglesas, ou então as colônias penitenciárias da Coroa, o que quer dizer que era inviável atacarmos com tão pouca gente como éramos.”

257

Pudemos escutar quando uns se lamentavam com os outros, angustiados: estamos presos numa ilha encantada; ou há aborígenes insidiosos aqui, e vamos irremediavelmente ser assassinados, ou então são demônios e espíritos maus, e vamos ser levados para o inferno e ser consumidos pelas chamas.”

258

Ao estampido da pólvora eu avancei com todo o meu exército, que era agora de 8 homens, quer seja, eu mesmo, generalissimo; Sexta-feira, meu tenente-general; o capitão e seus 2 homens, e os 3 prisioneiros de guerra a que também confiamos armas.”

259

<Tom Smith! Tom Smith!> Tom Smith respondeu de imediato, <É Robinson?> porque ao que tudo indica reconheceu minha voz. O outro respondeu, <Sim, isso mesmo; Pelo devido temor a Deus, Tom Smith, largue as armas e se renda, ou todos vocês são homens mortos.> <A quem devemos nos render? Onde estão?>, tentou blefar Smith. <Aqui estão>, disse a voz; <aqui estão o capitão e 50 homens com ele, que os caçaram essas duas horas inteiras; o oficial do navio está morto; Will Fry foi ferido, e eu sou um prisioneiro; e se vocês não se renderem agora estão todos perdidos.>”

260

Também lhes contei a história dos 17 espanhóis que eram esperados, para quem deixei uma carta, e fi-los prometerem tratá-los como iguais. Aqui deve-se notar que o capitão, que possuía tinta a bordo, muito se admirou de que eu nunca tivesse encontrado uma solução para minha escassez de tinta, com tanto carvão e água a minha disposição, ou então qualquer outro material suplente, uma vez que eu havia elaborado muitas outras coisas e derivado luxos de matérias-primas que demandavam muito mais trabalho duro.”

261

E assim deixei minha ilha, a 19 de Dezembro, como descobri de acordo com a datação do navio, do ano de 1686, depois de 28 anos, 2 meses e 19 dias de confinamento; sendo assim redimido de minha segunda prisão acidental no mesmo dia do mês em que escapei dos mouros de Salé. Nesse navio, depois de uma viagem comprida, aportei na Inglaterra em 11 de Junho, do ano 1687, tendo estado ao todo 35 anos ausente de minha pátria.

Quando cheguei à Inglaterra eu não passava de um perfeito estranho a todos, como se nunca tivesse nascido. Minha benfeitora e fiel escudeira, que eu deixara a cargo das minhas posses, estava viva, mas não sem muitas intempéries na vida; tornou-se viúva uma segunda vez, e empobrecida. Deixei-a tranqüila quanto ao que poderia pensar que me devia, dizendo que isso não tinha mais a menor importância; pelo contrário, em gratidão pelo seu cuidado atencioso e fidedignidade, confortei-a com o pouco que pude de provisões; de fato, nem chegava a ser um grande ato de gentileza”

262

Depois de um tempo fui para Yorkshire; meu pai já estava morto, minha mãe e o restante da família também extintos, exceto duas irmãs além de duas sobrinhas do meu irmão que me restava antes das minhas viagens, agora também falecido; e como já de há muito eu tinha sido dado como um parente morto, não havia qualquer fortuna no meu nome; numa palavra, eu não estava numa situação confortável; o pouco dinheiro que eu trouxera da minha ilha talvez não me garantisse a subsistência por muito tempo.”

263

Decidi viajar a Lisboa, para ver se não podia por este meio obter informações do estado de minhas plantações nos Brasis, e saber do meu antigo parceiro, que com certeza também me considerava morto. Cheguei a Portugal no Abril seguinte, sempre acompanhado de meu inseparável Sexta-feira, o meu favorito, e mais confiável de todos os servos que já tive. Investigando, para minha surpresa e contentamento, descobri que meu velho amigo, capitão do navio português que me ajudou no meu primeiro incidente de relevo, me retirando do continente africano a troco de nada, vivia ainda.”

264

dada a extrema probabilidade de eu ter naufragado e acabado no fundo do mar, meus provedores financeiros repassaram meus ganhos de produção ao procurador-fiscal, que estabeleceu propriedade sobre o montante, no caso de eu jamais aparecer para reclamá-lo, distribuindo-o na seguinte proporção: um terço destinado ao rei e 2/3 ao monastério de Santo Agostinho, destinado à caridade e a um fundo para a conversão de índios à fé católica: mas, no caso de eu aparecer, ou alguém que me representasse, para clamar a herança, ela ser-me-ia devolvida; os lucros da produção anual, sendo distribuídos para fins não-lucrativos, porém, não poderiam ser recuperados: se bem que me asseguraram que o tesoureiro real para as questões das terras, e o mecenas que mantinha o monastério, tomaram o devido cuidado de exigir contas ao incumbente (meu velho amigo e vizinho de plantation), que nunca deixava de divulgar as rendas anuais do negócio agrário, soma da qual, para simplificar, eu tinha direito à metade, que o mecenas e o tesoureiro recebiam diligentemente.”

265

a terça parte do rei que, pelo visto, acabava indo parar em outra instituição religiosa, só para se ter idéia, equivalia a mais de 200 moidores/ano¹”

¹ Conforme explicação no fragmento 197, trata-se de 6.000 shillings, uma quantidade esmagadoramente incalculável, ou incalculavelmente esmagadora. Em suma, Robinson Crusoe se tornou um bilionário da noite para o dia!

266

o valor da minha terra era calculado em 19.446 crusadoes, o que equivalia a aproximadamente 3.240 moidores.¹”

¹ Talvez Robinson fosse ainda mais que um bilionário: um trilhardário; alguém impossível de conceber nos dias de capitalismo financeiro e integrado globalmente de hoje, em que estimar fortunas é menos complicado e em que há mecanismos mais garantidos de redistribuição de renda e controle e taxação de riquezas exorbitantes (ver n. 268 e 269).

267

lembrai que os últimos momentos de Jó foram melhores que o próspero início.”

268

Eu era o dono, não mais que de repente, de mais de 5.000 libras esterlinas em dinheiro, e tinha um patrimônio, nos Brasis, que me rendia mais de 1.000 libras/ano, tão seguro e rentável quanto outras rendas provindas de terras londrinas: então, para resumir, eu me encontrava agora numa condição que eu mal poderia entender, muito menos aprender a desfrutar.”

269

Eu não dispunha mais de uma caverna onde esconder meus tesouros, ou de um lugar qualquer onde pudessem ser guardados sem tranca ou chave, sem me preocupar, até enferrujar, desbotar e criar bolor, porque ninguém ia conseguir encontrá-los; pelo contrário, eu não tinha câmaras ou depósitos o bastante para alojar tantas posses, ou na verdade a quem confiar os papéis que me certificavam essas riquezas.”

270

Comecei a despertar a inclinação para regressar aos Brasis e me estabelecer lá em definitivo, afinal aquela fazenda me soava o lugar mais natural para me fixar; apesar de me acostumar lentamente à idéia, eu tinha escrúpulos religiosos que me impediam de dar o passo decisivo. Mas admito que não foi a religião católica dos Brasis o fator determinante para adiar minha viagem no presente”

271

é que, quando comecei a pensar em viver e morrer ao lado deles, comecei a me arrepender haver-me professado um Papista, e achava agora que não era essa a melhor crença na qual morrer.

Mas, como eu já disse, não era essa a razão principal da minha hesitação, mas que eu realmente não sabia aos cuidados de quem relegar todas as minhas posses; finalmente, tomei a decisão de ir à Inglaterra, onde eu deveria, uma vez chegado, estabelecer alguma relação, ou rede de relações, em que pudesse me escorar”

272

eu tinha me apegado demais ao mar, e ainda assim manifestava uma estranha aversão à ida para a Ilha Britânica pela via marítima, desta vez”

273

É a mais pura verdade que meus maiores infortúnios se devem ao mar, e essa era a razão mais evidente da minha apreensão; mas não subestime o menor pressentimento instintivo de um homem em iguais circunstâncias: duas das embarcações que eu havia fretado para meu deslocamento, sem minha presença mas com vários dos meus pertences, simplesmente malograram. Uma foi atacada por piratas argelinos, e a outra afundou em Start, nas proximidades de Torbay¹, deixando apenas 3 sobreviventes; ou seja, em qualquer destes navios que eu estivesse teria resultado para mim uma nova desgraça.

Assediado pelos meus próprios pensamentos temerosos de tal maneira, meu mais experiente piloto, a quem eu tudo comunicava, me pressionou vivamente a não fazer essa viagem inteiramente pelo mar, antes desembarcando o mais cedo possível, por exemplo no porto de Groyne² e cruzando por terra da Baía de Biscay³ até La Rochelle4, partindo de onde eu teria uma jornada fácil e segura até Paris, de lá para Calais, de Calais para Dover5; de Dover para Madri, e seguindo sempre pelas estradas francesas.”

¹ Inglaterra

² Não consegui apurar a localidade

³ Gasconha, região do sudoeste francês próxima dos Pirineus e da Espanha, cuja população é em alto grau composta por descendentes de bascos. É a terra natal de D’Artagnan (Dumas).

4 França

5 Sudeste da Inglaterra, na menor distância verificada entre a França e a Ilha, bastando atravessar um estreito para se cruzar a fronteira.

274

foi o inverno europeu mais severo na memória de todos os viventes”

275

Sendo o urso uma criatura pesada e desajeitada, que não galopa como o lobo, habilidoso e ligeiro, ele tem duas qualidades particulares, que geralmente são a regra de suas ações; primeiro, quanto a homens, que não são sua caça em específico (ele só os ataca se for o primeiro a ser atacado, ou se estiver morrendo de fome, o que é provável que fosse o caso agora, estando o terreno coberto de neve), se você não se meter com eles, eles não se meterão consigo; isso significa ser muito civil com um urso, e dar licença para deixar-lhe a passagem, porque ele é no fundo um gentleman; ele não vai sair do caminho nem para um príncipe; se você está morrendo de medo, o conselho é nem olhar na direção dele e seguir seu caminho; porque se você der uma parada, e der uma olhadela de viés, ele vai interpretar como uma afronta; e se você jogar alguma coisa nele, mesmo que seja um pedacinho de galho tão grande quanto um dedo mindinho, ele vai se sentir violado de verdade, e vai ignorar todos os outros negócios até acertar as contas com você, este é um ponto de honra – essa é sua primeira qualidade: a segunda é, uma vez afrontado, um urso nunca deixará o afrontador escapar, noite e dia, até dar-se o tira-teima, mesmo que o acompanhe apenas de longe, tão de longe que não possa ser pressentido ou detectado; ele é um perseguidor implacável.”

276

Todos ficamos surpresos ao contemplá-lo; mas quando Sexta-feira o viu, nele se via o semblante da coragem e da alegria. <O! O! O!>, repete Sexta três vezes, apontando: <Ah, mestre, você me deixar ir, eu apertar mão com ele; eu você fazer rir.>

Não tem como dizer que não fiquei atônito com essa reação. <Tolo! Ele vai devorá-lo!> – <Comer eu!!! Comer eu!!>, repetiu Sexta-feira duas vezes; <EU comer ele; eu fazer você rir.> Então Sexta-feira se sentou e descalçou suas botas num átimo, vestindo no lugar um par de sandálias (como chamamos esses sapatos frouxos que eles usam, e que ele levava no bolso), deu ao meu outro assistente o arreio do cavalo, e sem sua arma ele literalmente deslizou pela neve, como um cervo, ou melhor ainda, como o vento.

O urso caminhava devagar, e não parecia querer encrenca, até Sexta-feira se aproximar um tanto, chamá-lo, como se o urso pudesse entendê-lo. <Escuta tu, escuta tu! eu falar contigo.> Contemplamos à distância, estávamos na borda de uma floresta da Gasconha, onde o terreno é plano e aberto, com árvores esparsas. Sexta-feira, que estava, como dizemos popularmente, nos calcanhares do urso, se pôs frente a frente com ele na maior ligeireza, se apoderou de uma pedra grande das proximidades, e atirou-a nele, acertando-o bem na cabeça, mas sem conseguir machucá-lo mais do que se atirasse contra um muro; mas isso era o que Sexta-feira realmente queria, porque o pilantra o fez visivelmente só para atrair a atenção do urso e fazê-lo seguir suas pegadas na neve, e ainda por cima nos fazer rir enquanto o chamava e o instigava mais e mais. Assim que o urso sentiu o impacto da pedrada e fitou o índio, não hesitou em segui-lo, com passadas largas, sacudindo de forma estranha, o que com certeza poria mesmo um cavalo em fuga; Sexta-feira desenhou uma escapatória em nossa direção, como se quisesse a nossa ajuda; logo empunhamos as carabinas e estávamos prontos para os disparos, para salvar nosso homem; mesmo muito bravo com sua conduta intempestiva, atraindo esse predador para cima de nós, sendo que antes ele nada queria conosco; então eu bradei, <Cachorro! isso é o ‘nos fazer rir?’. Venha e monte seu cavalo, nós cuidamos dele agora.> <Não disparar, não disparar; calminha aí, e vocês rir muito ainda>”

277

Nem bem o urso abandonou aquela parte mais frágil do galho, <Rá!>, fez Sexta-feira para nós, <agora vocês ver eu ensinar urso dançar!>: então ele começou a pular e sacudir o galho corpulento, no que o urso começou a cambalear, mas sem perder o equilíbrio, e olhando sempre para trás, pensando como poderia voltar e descer; aí foi que nós rimos realmente com vontade.”

278

<O quê? Você não vir longe mais? Favor ô, vir mais!>; e Sexta-feira continuou pulando e fazendo o galho vibrar cada vez mais; e o urso, como que entendendo a língua dele, realmente se aproximou, prosseguindo enroscado ao galho; Sexta-feira retomou seus saltos ritmados, e o urso parou de novo. Achávamos a oportunidade perfeita para dar um tirombaço na cabeça da fera, e dissemos para Sexta-feira não se mexer: mas ele gritou firmemente, <Ah, favor! Favor, gente! Não atirar, eu atirar depois só>: foi o que ele seguiu dizendo a fim de nos acalmar. Para encurtar logo essa história, Sexta-feira caprichou tanto em sua dança, e o urso ficou tão refém do procedimento, que não paramos de rir por um longo período, mas mesmo assim não podíamos entender como aquilo acabaria, pois Sexta-feira seguia encurralado: primeiro, pensávamos que ele contava em derrubar o urso com um de seus pulos; acontece que o urso era esperto demais para cair dessa maneira; ele não ficava parado nas partes mais sensíveis da grande ramagem, e segurava-se firme com suas garras enormes; ansiávamos, em verdade, pelo fim do longo espetáculo. Mas Sexta-feira nos removeu a neblina e a dúvida dos pensamentos com a mesma celeridade de sempre: <Ora, Ora, você não se adiantar mais, né ursão, eu ir então; você não vir mim; eu vir tu;> e dizendo isso Sexa-feira não hesitou em ir à extremidade mais leve do ramo da árvore, que provavelmente racharia com seu peso, mas deixou-se cair suavemente, agarrando numas folhagens para amortecer a queda, no que pisou em terra e rapidamente armou-se. <Ora,> interpelei-o, <Sexta, o que fará agora? Por que não atira de uma vez?> <Não atirar,> me respondeu Sexta-feira, <não ainda; eu atirar agora, não matar; eu ficar, fazer mais risada>. E o índio cumpriu a palavra: o urso, vendo seu contendor escapulir-se, tentou baixar mais rápido, mas morrendo de medo de se desequilibrar do galho, olhando para trás a cada recuo de poucos centímetros, vinha de marcha à ré bem devagar, até finalmente alcançar o tronco; então desceu, ainda com todo o cuidado e sem pressa, prendendo-se com as garras na madeira e movendo uma pata traseira de cada vez; nessa conjuntura, e antes que pudesse pisar a neve, Sexta-feira se aproximou, destravou a espingarda e o matou. Então o sacana nos olhou para ver nossa reação; e quando viu que todos nós estávamos a gargalhar depois de pensarmos que ele estava o tempo todo em apuros, ele começou a rir alto também. <Assim matar nós urso na nossa nação!”> <Assim que vocês matam? Como, se vocês não têm armas de fogo…> <Não,>, não arma, não, mas disparar flecha grande.> Esse foi um excelente entretenimento para todos nós; mas, convenhamos, ainda nos encontrávamos em meio silvestre, com nosso guia ferido, e não sabíamos direito o que fazer; o uivar de lobos repercutia em minha mente; exceto um uivo que ouvi na costa d’África, que sempre recordava na memória, esse era o som mais horripilante que já tinha ouvido.”

279

Tínhamos que atravessar uma senda perigosíssima, e nosso guia nos alertou que, houvesse mais lobos na região, certamente com eles nos depararíamos; esse era um planalto estreito, cercado de árvores, e além de tudo comprido, o que perfazia uma garganta, que devíamos atravessar para superar as florestas espessas, e só além estaria o vilarejo onde repousaríamos. Já estava a meia hora do pôr-do-sol quando nos vimos nesse cenário desanimador: seja como for, nos arredores do primeiro bosque nada havia de ruim, exceto que vimos 5 grandes lobos a coisa de meio quilômetro de distância, em velocidade, como se estivessem no meio da caça; mas não vinham na nossa trajetória e pareciam não ter-nos notado sequer, tendo saído também de nossa vista num instante.”

280

não vimos mais nenhum lobo até nos embrenharmos, na segunda seção de árvores espessas, por coisa de 2km, até termos de novo planalto liso pela frente e repararmos em mais lobos. Vimos um cavalo morto; isto é, a carcaça do banquete lupino, e uma dúzia deles ainda se livrando dos restos, mas já estava quase tudo terminado, estavam só a roer os ossos.”

281

Não cruzáramos metade do planalto que nos faltava quando ouvimos de novo uivos vindos da floresta esquerda que nos encheram de calafrios. Vimos uma centena de lobos se aproximando numa alcatéia, como que em fila, na perfeita organização de um calejado exército. Não fazia idéia de como recebê-los todos; raciocinando rápido, concluí que manter uma linha de frente densa era a única resposta apropriada; isso nós perfizemos rápido; só solicitei que metade abrisse fogo, e enquanto essa metade recarregava sua arma, a outra disparasse, para não darmos intervalo algum às feras, se elas não demonstrassem nenhum receio em avançar. E na verdade no segundo lance de disparos devíamos usar as pistolas (pois cada qual tinha tanto um fuzil quanto um par de pistolas). Dessa forma, poderíamos disparar 6 rajadas a metade de nosso bando; mas todo esse planejamento foi exagerado, pois a linha de frente do inimigo se assustou e recuou logo com os primeiros disparos. O barulho os assustava tanto quanto o próprio fogo. Quatro caíram com tiros na cabeça; muitos outros estavam feridos, manchando bastante a neve branca; é verdade, eles pararam, mas não desistiram. Nesse ínterim, me lembrando de que já havia escutado que a mais feroz das criaturas se assustava com o som da voz humana, instei todos os meus colegas a berrar tanto quanto conseguissem; e descobri na prática que essa noção não era equívoca; com nossos gritos eles começaram a dar meia-volta. Então eu coordenei uma segunda torrente de disparos logo a suas costas, o que os fez galopar em retirada de vez, e sumiram-se nas árvores. Isso nos deu tempo para carregar nossas armas; e era importante continuarmos nos deslocando em direção à vila sem perder tempo. Mas mal recarregamos nossas espingardas e apontamos, ouvimos ruídos horríveis daquela mesma floresta para onde se afugentaram os feridos vivos e os assustados, só que provinha de um ponto mais adiantado, onde deveríamos chegar ainda.

A noite se impunha, a luz era cada vez mais cinza e opaca, o que só piorava as coisas; a princípio o som era indistinto, mas com nossa lenta aproximação foi ficando claro: eram uivos e rugidos daquelas criaturas infernais; de súbito percebemos três bandos compactos de lobos, um à esquerda, um por trás de nós, outro pela frente, de modo que parecíamos irremediavelmente emboscados: porém, como eles não caíram em cima de nós de imediato, fomos galgando pela neve, devagar, porque puxar nossos cavalos era um problema. Foi assim que chegamos à clareira da floresta, com o intuito de atravessar esta última como nosso obstáculo final; nesse instante fomos pegos de surpresa ao nos deparar com um número indeterminado de lobos à espreita, semi-oculto pela vegetação. Sem nos dar tempo para pensar ouvimos um tiro, de outra abertura na floresta próxima; vimos um cavalo trotando no nosso rumo, só com sela e arreios, sem cavaleiro, avançando como o vento, perseguido por 16 ou 17 lobos no que parecia ser o limite da velocidade dos animais na natureza: e o cavalo podia ir mais depressa; mas imaginávamos que ele não poderia manter esse ritmo nesse terreno pouco propício a seu tipo: e assim se deu.

Outra visão ainda mais horrenda nos sobreveio; aproximando-nos com alguma cautela do local em que lobos e cavalo entraram em contato, que foi pior para o último, vislumbramos a carcaça de outro cavalo e de dois homens, devorados pelo apetite infame dessas criaturas; e um dos homens era sem dúvida o autor do disparo que ouvíramos, porque a seu lado estava um fuzil ainda fumegante; ele já estava sem cabeça, pescoço e algumas outras partes superiores. Isso terminou de nos desesperar; nossa confusão teve de cessar porque as criaturas nos premiam a achar uma solução instantânea, e nós seríamos o banquete lupino (a sobremesa) se não pensássemos em alguma coisa para virar o jogo; eu acredito que em todo esse cenário havia coisa de 300 lobos para nos destroçar. Creio que aquilo que nos salvou foi que havia muita lenha empilhada na horizontal, perto da referida clareira, porque muitas das árvores desse bosque haviam sido desmatadas em alguma estação anterior pelos locais (só podia ser no verão). Eram troncos enormes de pinheiro, e nos dariam uma grande vantagem na defesa. Não sei por que todo o madeirame não havia ainda sido transportado, mas tínhamos de usá-lo a nosso favor. Organizei meu bando como em trincheiras, em formação triangular, ou seja, três lados de frente para o que pudesse atacar de fora; envolvemos com este “cordão retilíneo” os cavalos, que ficaram no centro, guarnecidos. Nunca vi nem em ficção um assalto tão furioso de bestas selvagens contra o que quer que fosse, e nem sei como estou aqui a contar. Eles vieram emitindo sons que eu mal podia associar aos grunhidos que já ouvira até então, e tentaram subir pelos troncos de madeira para nos abocanhar; acredito que essa fúria estivesse acentuada justamente por causa da ânsia pela carne de cavalo que eles farejaram. Coordenei os lances de tiros, como daquela outra vez; e os disparos foram tão precisos que vi inúmeros desses predadores caírem já sem vida; mas eram muitos e não podíamos parar, e eles seguiam vindo como demônios, sem perderem a confiança, como no assalto anterior, que não era comparável a este. E os de trás premiam os da frente, de modo que mesmo que algum lobo mais covarde quisesse retroceder não teria podido.

Quando foi ejetada a segunda carga de nossos canos, alguns segundos me deram a falsa impressão de que houve intimidação por parte deles, mas eles retomaram a caça com o mesmo vigor de antes; demos mais duas salvas de tiros; acredito que nessas 4 primeiras saraivadas o número de abatidos foi de 16, 17, 18… com pelo menos o dobro de feridos, mas o exército de quatro patas não parava por nada.

282

despachamo-los num instante, e os demais estavam tão apavorados com a luz que a noite contrastante – pois agora a escuridão era quase total – só fazia da ameaça do fogo algo mais terrível e opressor, então recuar era para eles inevitável; ordenei que carregássemos nossas pistolas uma última vez numa sessão sincronizada de tiros, e depois dela gritamos com todas as forças dos pulmões; nisso, os lobos simplesmente meteram o rabo entre as pernas, e demos cabo de uns 20 que ainda vimos espalhados pela neve, agonizando ou rastejando, rasgando-os barbaramente com nossas espadas, o que produziu o efeito que eu esperava: os gemidos de morte desses infelizes animais que ficaram para trás terminaram, por nós, o serviço de terror psicológico nos sobreviventes em fuga; não sobrou um que ousasse nos desafiar.

Fazendo as contas, acho que matamos umas cinco dúzias dessas feras, e se houvesse luz do dia creio que o massacre teria sido mais amplo. O campo de batalha varrido das ameaças, seguimos em frente, porque cerca de 5km ainda nos separavam da cidade.”

283

em uma hora de caminhada estávamos no vilarejo onde nos hospedaríamos, cujos moradores estavam visivelmente apreensivos e andando armados; parece que a noite passada os lobos e até alguns ursos assaltaram o local, forçando-os a manter-se em vigília se não quisessem perder seus rebanhos de ovelhas e mesmo os próprios entes.”

284

aqui fomos obrigados a contratar um novo guia e ir rumo a Toulouse, onde a temperatura era mais agradável e quente, sem dúvida uma localidade deliciosa, sem neve nenhuma, sem lobos, nem nada similar; quando contamos nossa saga em Toulouse, nem ficaram surpresos; disseram que é o normal da estação nas florestas ao pé das montanhas, especialmente em nevascas; mas o que acharam estranho foi que tipo de guia resolveu nos conduzir assim tão perigosamente por aquelas trilhas, justo nessa época do ano, e que foi extraordinário ninguém de nós terminar sendo devorado. Quando relatamos nossa tática de esquadrão, com os cavalos ao centro, nos culparam severamente, e disseram que era 50 para 1 a probabilidade da morte face à da salvação, usando tal expediente. Era a vista dos cavalos que deixava os lobos enraivecidos, e que em outras circunstâncias eles têm medo das armas; só que passando fome e sob a loucura instintiva da caça à presa natural, a expectativa de abocanhar a carne eqüina tornava-os insensíveis ao perigo; se não tivéssemos mantido rajadas contínuas de balas, e se não tivéssemos atirado em invólucros de pólvora para causar detonações, o mais provável é que não teríamos para quem contar essas histórias senão no outro mundo.”

285

disseram que o melhor nessa ocasião seria agruparmo-nos todos, deixando para trás nossos cavalos, e assim nos livraríamos com a maior facilidade, ou pelo menos assim reza a inteligência e a experiência. Nunca senti tanto remorso por desafiar tolamente o perigo quanto agora, por incrível que pareça; três centenas de lobos querendo devorá-lo, sem nenhum escudo na paisagem ou refúgio no horizonte, sendo que não precisávamos estar naquele local e podíamos ter evitado atrair tantas feras, era mais terrível do que um súbito mal marítimo, muitas vezes imprevisível, inevitável; achei mesmo que minha hora estava encomendada, nalgum ponto daquela noite”

286

Em suma, preferia circunavegar o globo, mesmo que estivesse certo de cruzar com uma tempestade por semana.

Felizmente, dos próximos dias não tenho nada sobrenatural a relatar, enquanto ainda estive percorrendo a França – nada que outros viajantes não tenham relatado previamente com muito mais propriedade. Fui de Toulouse a Paris, e sem muito me demorar já estava em Calais, pisando em Dover em segurança dia 14 de Janeiro, já no fim desse rigoroso inverno.”

287

Meu maior guia e conselheiro privado não podia deixar de ser minha preciosa viúva, a minha antiga tutora, que, em gratidão pelo dinheiro que lhe enviei, não considerava nunca excesso de zelo nem cuidado fazer tudo que estivesse a seu alcance pelo meu bem; e eu depositava tanta confiança nela que não tive a menor intranqüilidade em atribuir-lhe toda a responsabilidade pela administração da minha fortuna; na verdade não só isso, como me senti um tanto aliviado depois de tudo; não é comum poder contar com alguém de tamanha integridade ao seu lado.

Resolvido, afinal, a arrematar a questão das minhas plantations nos Brasis, escrevi ao meu amigo lisboeta, que, comunicando minha sobrevinda aos dois empresários que agora usufruíam dos meus direitos de terra, os descendentes dos meus investidores originais, ambos residentes nos Brasis, recebeu a resposta em sinal de aprovação pela minha oferta, e remeterem imediatamente 33.000 dólares espanhóis¹ a um receptor em Lisboa, que me indicaram.”

¹ “Pieces of eight” no original, uma das primeiras moedas aceitas quase que irrestritamente em nível global por algum tempo.

288

E assim se conclui, basicamente, a primeira metade de uma vida devotada ao acaso e à aventura – uma vida sujeita às tramas da Providência, e duma variedade que o mundo poderia replicar em uma multitude de indivíduos; começando tolamente, mas terminando de forma muito mais feliz do que qualquer um dos capítulos dessa história poderia sinalizar.

Qualquer um adivinharia que nesse estado de eterno sucumbente da Fortuna (e falo do azar, não do dinheiro!) esse meu epílogo não significaria um verdadeiro fim – e esse <qualquer um> teria acertado em cheio. Não é que eu simplesmente não conseguisse parar. Eu tentei. Mas novas circunstâncias sempre me retiravam do repouso. Eu nascera inclinado ao nomadismo, não tinha família, nem muitos conhecidos tão próximos; nem mesmo a riqueza me trouxera esses <luxos> humanitários; depois de liquidar minha propriedade nos Brasis, capitalizando bastante, ainda não podia retirar esses trópicos da cabeça, parecia que meu destino <morava> ali; o vento me levaria ao meu destino; e mais que isso, eu tinha no íntimo uma vontade de rever a minha ilha, de saber se os espanhóis que estavam para lá chegar quando parti estavam bem.”

289

Me casei, e confesso que nada perdi com isso, e tive 3 filhos, 2 meninos e 1 menina; mas, ficando viúvo prematuramente, e meu sobrinho retornando ao lar enriquecido após uma viagem à Espanha, meu eterno ímpeto de viajar, e sua importunidade, prevaleceram, e este meu parente logrou me convencer a embarcar em seu navio como comerciante autônomo em direção às Índias Orientais; este era o ano de 1694.

No decorrer dessa viagem visitei minha nova colônia na ilha, vi meus sucessores os espanhóis, me informei de tudo que se passara desde minha partida – e posso dizer-lhe, eles sofreram nas mãos dos vilões que eu deixei que residissem por ali; soube como foram insultados, os humildes hispânicos, como se entenderam, voltaram a se desentender, entraram em comunhão, e em atrito uma vez mais, e como por último os espanhóis, em legítima defesa, foram obrigados a recorrer à violência; como os ingleses corsários terminaram por se tornarem servos dos espanhóis, mas como apesar de tudo os espanhóis sempre os trataram com bondade, mesmo durante a vigência dessa desigualdade – um conto, enfim, que se fosse pormenorizado aqui, se desdobraria nos acidentes mais maravilhosos concebíveis, não sem minha participação nisso tudo. Eu cheguei em tempo de colaborar com eles numa guerra travada contra os caribes, que continuavam a fazer visitas cerimoniais à costa. A ilha se modificara muito, 5 dos novos habitantes inclusive arriscaram-se na navegação ao continente, e seqüestraram 11 homens e 5 mulheres aborígenes, razão pela qual encontrei, ao aportar na minha segunda visita, 22 crianças na ilha.

Eu permaneci por 20 dias, entreguei-lhes suprimentos os mais variados, particularmente armas, pólvora, balas, roupas, ferramentas, e ainda 2 mãos-de-obra, isto é, 2 trabalhadores, que trouxe da Inglaterra, um carpinteiro e um ferreiro.”

290

De lá, voltei à costa brasileira, de onde fretei um navio com mais gente para povoar a ilha; e no novo navio, além de novos recursos, enviei 7 mulheres, as quais selecionei muito bem, para serem esposas devotas para aqueles a quem coubesse a sorte de ser seus consortes.”

291

Mas de todas essas coisas, com o relato composto e minucioso de como 300 caribes vieram e atacaram a ilha, destruindo suas plantações, e como houve luta dos novos habitantes contra esse exército selvagem, não só uma, mas duas vezes, e de que aqueles foram primeiro derrotados mas depois venceram, com a ajuda providencial de uma tempestade, e como renovaram e recuperaram suas provisões e cultivos, e seguiram vivendo ali, de tudo isso…

…, e com o acréscimo de outros incidentes ocorridos longe da ilha, nas mais remotas coordenadas do globo terrestre, novas aventuras protagonizadas por mim, por 10 anos mais de minha atribulada existência, de tudo isso devo eu falar, na Segunda Parte de minha História.

CONTINUA NO SECLUSÃO!…

A DAMA DAS CAMÉLIAS – Dumas Filho

Trad. Sampaio Marinho, 1988. Biblioteca de Ouro da Literatura Universal.

18/03/16 a 23/04/16


Não tendo chegado ainda à idade em que se inventa, contento-me em narrar.”

a velhice, essa primeira morte das cortesãs.”

Esse arrependimento eterno, não do mau caminho seguido, mas dos cálculos mal feitos e do dinheiro mal utilizado, é uma das coisas mais confrangedoras.”

Eu era então muito novo e predisposto a aceitar a moral fácil do meu tempo.”

No meio dos desregramentos programados pela mãe, pareceu à pecadora que Deus lhe permitia a felicidade (…) Luísa correu a anunciar à mãe essa novidade que a tornava tão feliz.” “Luísa morreu em conseqüência do aborto a que se sujeitara.”

no seu mundo não há amigos se não houver saúde.”

São sóis que se põem como nasceram, sem brilho. A sua morte, quando morrem novas, é sabida por todos os amantes ao mesmo tempo, dado que em Paris quase todos os amantes de uma meretriz conhecida vivem em intimidade.”

Atualmente, aos 25 anos, as lágrimas são uma coisa tão rara que não se pode concedê-las à primeira que aparece.”

Não passava em círculo à entrada dos Campos Elíseos, como fazem e faziam todas as suas colegas.”

Sempre que se representava uma peça nova, podia-se ter a certeza de a ver com 3 coisas que nunca a abandonavam e que ocupavam sempre a frente do seu camarote do rés-do-chão: o binóculo, um saco de bombons e um ramo de camélias [também chamadas rosas-do-Japão].”

Durante 25 dias do mês, as camélias eram brancas, e durante 5 eram vermelhas.”

amantes e amante estavam contentes consigo mesmos.”

a jovem estava no terceiro grau da tísica”

Atribuiu-se à libertinagem, freqüente nos velhos ricos, este entendimento entre o idoso duque e a jovem mulher. Supõe-se tudo, exceto a verdade.” outra relação para além das relações de coração ter-se-ia parecido um incesto”

uma vez de regresso a Paris, parecera a essa meretriz habituada à vida dissipada, aos bailes, mesmo às orgias, que a solidão, perturbada apenas pelas visitas periódicas do duque, a faria morrer de tédio, e os ardentes bafos da sua vida anterior passavam-lhe ao mesmo tempo pela cabeça e pelo coração.”

a doença, adormecida mas não vencida, continuava a despertar nela esses febris desejos que são quase sempre o resultado das afecções pulmonares.”

Como tinham razão os antigos que inventaram um único deus para os comerciantes e os ladrões!”

Manon Lescaut é uma comovedora história de que conheço todos os pormenores” Prévost

Hugo fez Marion Delorme, Musset fez Bernerette, Alexandre Dumas [!] fez Fernande, os pensadores e os poetas de todos os tempos levaram à cortesã a oferenda da sua misericórdia e, por vezes, um grande homem reabilitou-as com o seu amor e até com o seu nome.” Urachismo ou Surfistinhismo? Nem putas nosso tempo faz direito.

este mundo, que se faz duro para que o julguemos forte”

É à minha geração que me dirijo, àqueles para quem as teorias de M. de Voltaire já não existem, felizmente (…) A ciência do bem e do mal está definitivamente adquirida; a fé reconstrói-se (…) sejamos bons, sejamos jovens, sejamos sinceros! O mal não passa de uma vaidade”

o olho é apenas um ponto e abarca léguas.”

Oh! daria 10 anos da minha vida para poder chorar uma hora aos seus pés!”

É sempre difícil consolar uma dor que não se conhece”

a dor exagera as sensações.”

– Conheceu uma tal Margarida Gautier?

– A Dama das Camélias?

– Precisamente.

– Muito!

Estes <Muito!> eram por vezes acompanhados de sorrisos incapazes de suscitarem dúvidas quanto ao seu significado.”

Sempre os mesmos pormenores gerais.”

Não se lhes deve exigir mais do que podem dar.”

Estava-se em abril, fazia bom tempo, os túmulos já não deviam ter o aspecto doloroso e desolado que lhes dá o inverno”

é impossível orientar-se, sem guia, nessa cidade dos mortos que tem as suas ruas como a cidade dos vivos.”

um amigo da morta, sem dúvida, pois parece que ela era uma leviana.”

escrevem nos seus túmulos lágrimas que nunca verteram” “É a minha morta preferida.” “somos obrigados a amar os mortos, porque estamos tão ocupados que quase não temos tempo para amar outra coisa.”

<Que fazer para voltar a vê-la?> Só mudando-a de sepultura” “morto de fadiga, lhe era impossível sair.”

depois de ter visto, verei.”

Tenho que ver o que Deus fez dessa criatura que amei tanto e talvez a repulsa do espetáculo substitua o desespero da recordação.”

As suas velas tinham ardido até o fim”

De onde vem o doloroso prazer que experimentamos nesta espécie de espetáculos? Quando chegamos à sepultura o jardineiro tinha retirado todos os vasos de flores, a grade de ferro tinha sido arrancada e dois homens cavavam a terra.”

um ligeiro tremor das faces e dos lábios provavam que estava à beira de uma violenta crise nervosa.”


crisis & rise of the capital


Quanto a mim, só posso dizer uma coisa: lamentava estar ali” A umidade da terra tinha enferrujado os parafusos e não foi sem esforços que a urna se abriu. Um cheiro infeto espalhou-se, apesar das plantas aromáticas que a inundavam.” a lembrança dessa cena surge-me ainda na sua majestosa realidade.” Os olhos eram apenas dois buracos, os lábios tinham desaparecido e os dentes brancos cerravam-se uns contra os outros.” Armando estava cor de púrpura, delirava e tartamudeava palavras incoerentes, através das quais só o nome de Margarida se ouvia distintamente.”

Felizmente, a doença física matará a doença moral”

eu, que gostaria de sofrer por aquela mulher, receava que ela me aceitasse demasiado depressa e me desse demasiado prontamente um amor que eu gostaria de pagar com uma longa espera ou um grande sacrifício. Nós, homens, somos assim; e ainda bem que a imaginação deixa esta poesia aos sentidos e os desejos do corpo fazem esta concessão aos sonhos da alma.”

Estudava previamente as frases que lhe dirigiria.

Sublime ingenuidade do amor!”

Não julgue que é uma duquesa, é simplesmente uma mulher amantizada, o mais amantizada possível, meu caro; portanto, não se acanhe e diga tudo o que lhe vier à cabeça.”

Quando entrei na frisa [camarote], Margarida ria às gargalhadas. Gostaria que ela estivesse triste.”

durante 5 minutos amei-a como nunca se amou uma mulher.”

Por muito pouco que se tenha vivido com mulheres do gênero de Margarida, sabe-se o prazer que elas experimentam em se mostrarem espirituosas sem razão e arreliarem as pessoas que vêem pela primeira vez. É, sem dúvida, um desforço das humilhações que são muitas vezes obrigadas a suportar por parte daqueles que vêem todos os dias.”

Mal fechei a porta, ouvi uma terceira gargalhada. Gostaria que alguém me tivesse acotovelado nesse momento.”

Riu-se e garantiu-me que nunca vira nada tão engraçado como você. Mas não se considere derrotado; simplesmente, não dê a essas mulheres a honra de as tomar a sério. Não sabem o que é a elegância e a delicadeza; são como os cães a que se deita perfume, acham que cheira mal e vão rebolar-se no ribeiro.”

– O pobre rapaz está apaixonado por si.

– Se tivesse de ouvir todos os que estão apaixonados por mim, nem tempo teria para jantar.”

Via-se que ainda estava na virgindade do vício. (…) como esses frascos do Oriente que, por muito bem rolhados que estejam, deixam escapar o perfume da essência que encerram.”

Mas os que haviam amado Margarida não tinham conta e os que ela amara não se contavam ainda.”

Está louco – respondia-lha Margarida. – Não quero nada consigo. Não é 2 anos depois de se conhecer uma mulher como eu que se lhe pede para ser sua amante. Nós ou nos entregamos imediatamente ou nunca. Vão, meus senhores, para a mesa.”

Gastão divertia-se francamente; era um rapaz cheio de coração, mas cujo espírito fôra um tanto pervertido pelos primeiros hábitos.”

tratar-se é para as mulheres de sociedade, que têm uma família e amigos; mas nós, assim que deixamos de alimentar a vaidade ou o prazer dos nossos amantes, somos abandonadas e as longas noites sucedem-se aos longos dias.”

Pensa desse modo esta noite, porque o vinho lhe dá para a tristeza, mas não teria a paciência de que se gaba.”

Faz-se sempre cerimônia com uma mulher; pelo menos, é a minha opinião.”

uma mulher que escarra sangue e gasta 100 mil francos por ano está bem para um velho ricaço como o duque, mas é enfadonha para um jovem como você.”

– Porque a sua alegria faz-me demasiado mal.

– Nesse caso, serei triste.”

Eu bem sabia que iria zangar-se. Os homens têm a mania de quererem saber o que irá magoá-los.”

Admitindo que venha a ser sua amante, é preciso que saiba que tive outros amantes além de si. Se já começa a fazer-me cenas de ciúme, que será depois, se o depois vier a existir? Nunca vi um homem como você.”

– E quando voltarei a vê-la?

– Quando essa camélia mudar de cor.”

saímos daquele quarto, ela cantando, eu meio louco.”

Por muito pouco que tenha de vida, viverei mais que o seu amor por mim.”

Os homens, em vez de se mostrarem satisfeitos por se lhes conceder durante muito tempo o que só esperavam obter uma vez, exigem da amante contas do presente, do passado e do futuro. À medida que se habituam a ela, pretendem dominá-la e tornam-se tanto mais exigentes quanto mais se lhes dá o que querem.”

nem sempre se pode aplicar os tratados no dia em que são assinados.”

quanto mais se aproximava o momento em que já não teria necessidade de esperar, mais duvidava.”

Foi-me impossível ficar em casa. O quarto parecia-me demasiado pequeno para conter a minha felicidade; tinha necessidade de toda a natureza para me expandir. § Saí.”

Gostava, sem as conhecer, de todas as pessoas que encontrava. § Como o amor nos torna bons!”

Se aquelas que iniciam a nossa vergonhosa profissão soubessem o que é, prefeririam ser criadas de quarto. Mas não: a vaidade de terem vestidos, carruagens, diamantes, arrastam-nas; acredita-se no que se ouve, porquanto a prostituição tem a sua fé, e gasta-se pouco a pouco o coração, o corpo, a beleza, é-se temida como um animal selvagem, desprezada como um pária, rodeada de pessoas que exigem sempre mais do que aquilo que dão e um dia morre-se como um cão, depois de ter perdido os outros e se ter perdido a si mesma.”

Pareceu-me que a cidade adormecida me pertencia; procurava na memória os nomes daqueles cuja felicidade tinha invejado até então; e não me recordava de nenhum sem me considerar mais feliz do que ele.”

Ser amado por uma rapariga casta, ser o primeiro a despertar nela esse estranho mistério do amor, é, sem dúvida, uma grande ventura, mas é a coisa mais simples do mundo. Conquistar um coração que não está habituado aos ataques é entrar numa cidade aberta e sem guarnição. A educação, o sentimento dos deveres e a família são sentinelas muito fortes, mas não há sentinelas, por muito vigilantes que sejam, que não iluda uma rapariga de 16 anos, a quem, pela voz do homem que ama, a natureza dá os primeiros conselhos de amor que são tanto mais ardentes quanto mais puros parecem.” a falta de [des]confiança[?] a deixa sem força, e fazer-se amar por ela é um trunfo que qualquer homem de 25 anos conseguirá quando quiser. (…) Os conventos não têm muros, suficientemente altos, as mães fechaduras suficientemente sólidas, a religião obrigações suficientemente contínuas para fechar todas essas encantadoras aves na sua gaiola.”

quando Deus permite o amor a uma cortesã, esse amor, que inicialmente parece um perdão, torna-se sempre para ela um castigo.”

Não fazes por amor mais do que fizeste por dinheiro. § Então elas não sabem que provas dar. Uma criança, conta a fábula, depois de se ter divertido durante muito tempo num campo a gritar: Socorro!, para fazer acorrer os trabalhadores, um belo dia foi devorada por um urso, sem que aqueles que tinha enganado tantas vezes acreditassem então nos gritos reais que soltava. O mesmo acontece com essas infelizes mulheres, quando ninguém acredita nelas e são, no meio dos seus remorsos, devoradas pelo amor.”

quando cada um deles seguiu o seu destino numa ordem diferente, a lógica do acaso põe-nos um em frente do outro. Essa mulher torna-se amante desse homem e ama-o. Como? Por quê? As suas existências tornam-se uma só; a intimidade que passa a existir parece-lhes ter existido sempre e tudo o que ficou para trás se apaga da memória dos dois amantes. Confessemos que é curioso.”

Amava-me o bastante para acreditar que quanto mais bela eu a achasse, mais feliz me sentiria?”

Censura-se aqueles que se arruínam por atrizes e mulheres amantizadas; o que me espanta é que não façam por elas 20 vezes mais loucuras.”

– Continua a amar-me? – inquiriu.

– Ainda o pergunta!

– Tem pensado em mim?

– Todo o dia.”

Não é com os seus 7 ou 8.000 francos de pensão que manterá o luxo dessa mulher; não chegariam para a conservação da sua carruagem.”

Gosta de si, você gosta dela, não se preocupe com o resto.”

Ah!, meu caro, como é retrógrado!”

com 500 mil francos por ano, não pode dar a uma mulher mais que 40 ou 50 mil francos, ao longo do ano, e já é muito.” “Quando cometem a veleidade de pagar tudo, arruínam-se como tolos e vão se deixar matar em África, depois de terem deixado 100 mil francos de dívida em Paris.”

nem família nem ambição, esses segundos e últimos amores do homem.”

Como se vê que a vida deve ser curta pela rapidez das sensações!”

Sem querer, olhei para a cama, não estava desfeita”

o que neles era naturalidade, em mim era esforço e o meu riso nervoso estava muito próximo das lágrimas.”

Tudo o que sei é que com essa melodia as recordações voltaram e, aproximando-me dela, tomei-lhe a cabeça entre as mãos e beijei-a.”

note que ainda estamos no segundo dia e já tenho de lhe perdoar. Cumpre mal as suas promessas de obediência cega.”


PROJETOS

Projetos de viagens não-realizadas

Sonhos não-consumados

Talvez seja melhor assim

Nisso consiste

Coração que bate

bate já bateu

E pés no chão.


E eis que você assume ares importantes e diz grandes frases. Criança três vezes criança.”

os outros nunca me amaram a não ser por eles.”

Não há homem que não tenha sido enganado pelo menos uma vez e não saiba o que se sofre.” “Só um homem que já não ama a amante a deixa sem lhe escrever.” “O meu amor-próprio veio então ao de cima.” “Como vê, não fui capaz de acabar a carta sem uma impertinente ironia” o que Flavius nunca poderão compreender!

o meu criado chamava-se José, como todos os criados.”

As respostas impacientemente esperadas chegam sempre quando não se está em casa.”

Decididamente, Margarida não era como todas as mulheres, pois são muito poucas as que, ao receberem uma carta como a que eu havia escrito, não respondem qualquer coisa.”

– Mas por que havia eu de ir onde vai Margarida?

– Porque é seu amante, pois então!”

fazia de Otelo, espiava-a e julgava puni-la deixando de a ver.”

cartas como essa pensam-se, não se escrevem.”

devia amar-me um pouco menos ou compreender-me um pouco melhor.”

amei-te imediatamente tanto como ao meu cão.”

Era ciúme, é certo, mas ciúme irônico e impertinente.”

O que amava em ti não era o homem que eras, mas aquele que devias ser.”

A minha vida, geralmente tão calma, revestiu-se de repente de uma aparência de rumor e desordem.”

Vim para Paris, estudei direito, formei-me e, como muitos jovens, meti o diploma no bolso e entreguei-me à vida descuidada de Paris”

desde que as casas de jogo foram destruídas, joga-se por toda a parte.”

Por muito que se ame uma mulher, por muita confiança que se tenha nela, por muita certeza quanto ao futuro que nos dê o seu passado, é-se sempre mais ou menos ciumento. Se já esteve apaixonado, apaixonado a sério, deve ter sentido essa necessidade de isolar no mundo o ser no qual desejaria viver por inteiro.”

O pobre velho vê-se metido entre a espada e a parede.”

Ai de nós! Tínhamos pressa em ser felizes, como se adivinhássemos que não o podíamos ser durante muito tempo.”

Havia dias em que corria pelo jardim como uma rapariga de 10 anos, atrás de uma borboleta ou de uma libélula.”

Seria difícil dar-lhe pormenores da nossa vida. Compunha-se de uma série de criancices fascinantes para nós, mas insignificantes para quem as ouvisse contar. Você sabe o que é amar uma mulher, sabe como os dias passam depressa e com que amorosa negligência nos deixamos transportar ao dia seguinte.” “Todo o ser que não é a mulher amada parece um ser inútil na criação. Lamenta-se ter já lançado parcelas do coração a outras mulheres e não entrevê a possibilidade de vir a apertar outra mão que não seja a que já se aperta.” “Descobre-se todos os dias na amante um encanto novo, uma volúpia desconhecida.”

A existência não é mais do que a satisfação repetida de um desejo contínuo”

Quem ama tem prisão de ventre e a bexiga grande, não sente fome, sede, sono ou cansaço. Não há ressaca ou doença, tosse ou espirro, medo ou ânsia. Só êxtase e saudade profunda quando se vira de costas na cama por 5 segundos.

Pensa que, agora, que gozei uma nova vida, morreria se voltasse à outra.”

esse tempo de tempestade faz-me mal aos nervos; não digo o que quero dizer.”

Julga-se que basta amar-se e ir viver para o campo uma vida pastoral e vaporosa? Não, meu amigo, não. Ao lado da vida ideal há a vida material e as resoluções mais castas são mantidas em terra por fios ridículos”

as mulheres amantizadas prevêem sempre que serão amadas, nunca que amarão, de outro modo poriam dinheiro de lado e aos 30 anos poderiam dar-se ao luxo de ter um amante em troca de nada.”

Numa ligação como a nossa, se a mulher tem ainda um pouco de dignidade, deve impor-se todos os sacrifícios possíveis, em vez de pedir dinheiro ao amante e dar um aspecto venal ao seu amor.”

amo-te mais suntuosa do que simples.”

Caro senhor, conheço a vida melhor do que você. Só há sentimentos inteiramente puros nas mulheres inteiramente castas.” “Seria inútil o mundo envelhecer, se não se corrigisse.” Já eu digo: seria inútil o mundo envelhecer, se não continuasse a errar. Pois a trama deve continuar…

Achas honroso para ti viver maritalmente com uma mulher que toda a gente possuiu?” “Pensa, Armando, e não digas mais tolices. Deixa essa mulher, é o teu pai quem to suplica.” “Tens 24 anos, pensa no futuro. Não podes amar sempre essa mulher, que também não te amará sempre.” “Parte, vai passar 1 mês ou 2 junto da tua irmã.” “Sentia que o meu pai tinha razão em relação a todas as mulheres, mas estava convencido de que não tinha razão quanto a Margarida.” “O verdadeiro amor torna-nos sempre melhores, qualquer que seja a mulher que o inspira.” “Pois bem, é para impedir a tua ruína a favor de uma cortesã que estou em Paris.” “Ele sabe perfeitamente que tu tens de ter uma amante e deveria sentir-se feliz por ser eu, visto que te amo e não ambiciono mais do que a tua situação permite.”

Como é bom deixar-se persuadir por uma voz que se ama!”

alegando tudo o que uma mulher pode alegar quando não quer responder a verdade.”

Acabou por adormecer nos meus braços, mas era um desses sonos que quebram o corpo em vez de o repousarem”

fui imediatamente pedir a Prudência que fosse visitar Margarida, esperando que a sua verborréia e alegria a distraíssem.”

Oh!, jovens!, até quando sacrificareis as afeições sinceras às afeições duvidosas?”

O futuro aparecia-me tal como há muito me esforçava para vê-lo. § Queria mais ao meu pai do que jamais lhe tinha querido.”

Teria eu caído numa esparrela? Margarida enganava-me?”

Ó vaidade do homem!, como assumes todas as formas!”

procurei um livro, porque não ousava pensar.”

olhei em redor, espantado por ver que a vida dos outros continuava sem se preocupar com a minha infelicidade.”

Se ela tivesse entrado nessa altura, as minhas resoluções de vingança teriam desaparecido e ter-me-ia lançado a seus pés.”

Oh!, como o homem é pequeno e vil quando uma das suas mesquinhas paixões é ferida!”

Margarida era uma mulher amantizada como Olímpia e, no entanto, nunca teria ousado dizer-lhe, a primeira vez que a vira, o que acabava de dizer a essa mulher.” “Então, as cartas anônimas sucederam-se às impertinências diretas e não havia coisas vergonhosas que eu não incitasse a minha amante a contar e que eu próprio não contasse a respeito de Margarida” “A calma sem desdém, a dignidade sem desprezo com que Margarida respondia a todos os meus ataques e que aos meus próprios olhos a mostravam superior a mim irritavam-me ainda mais contra ela.”

O dia encontrou-nos acordados.”

Já nada me retinha em Paris, nem ódio nem amor.”

Tinha o direito de fazer o que fez, Armando: nunca me pagaram tão caro as minhas noites!”

para que matar-se quando se está quase a morrer?”

os velhos não são pacientes, sem dúvida porque se apercebem de que não são eternos.”

Os homens que compram o amor examinam a mercadoria antes de tomarem posse dela. Havia em Paris mulheres mais saudáveis, mais gordas do que eu”

Só os homens têm força para não perdoar.”

O delírio e a tosse dividiam entre si o resto da minha pobre existência.”

Quantos felizes que não sabem o que são!” “Como o aspecto da vida e da felicidade dos outros faz desejar viver aqueles que, na véspera, na solidão da sua alma e na sombra do seu quarto de doentes, desejavam morrer depressa!”

Em suma, não se pode ser sempre infeliz.”

Dir-se-ia até que gozava secretamente com a destruição que a doença fizera em mim. Parecia estar orgulhoso de estar de pé, quando eu, ainda nova, era esmagada pelo sofrimento.” “Prudência, a quem já não posso dar tanto dinheiro como antigamente, começa a pretextar assuntos para se afastar.”

Não sou apóstolo do vício, mas far-me-ei eco da infelicidade nobre onde quer que a ouça suplicar.”


GLOSSÁRIO:

carrejão: moço de fretes [caminhoneiro?]

botoeira: a casa do botão na camisa